#Article 1: Surjeet Singh (154 words)


Surjeet Singh, Fiji ke ek chess ke khilarri aur teacher ahaa, jon ki Fiji me chess khatir baut kaam karis hae. Uu 1974 me University of the South Pacific ke chess club ke fir se surru karis rahaa. 1979 me uu Fiji Chess Federation ke suruu kare waala ek member aur 1989 talak Federation ke excutive me dher post, jisme dui saal talak President bhi rahaa, pe rahaa. 

Singh, Fiji ke larrkan log khatir chess ke classes ke organise karis aur newspaper me bhi chess ke promote karis. Bahut din talak uu Fiji Times aur Fiji Sun newspaper me weekly article likhat rahaa. Singh ke Presidency ke niche chess club Fiji ke duusra town me bhi suruu karaaa gais.

Singh ek achchha chess player bhi rahaa aur bahut din talak Fiji ke number 1 player rahaa. 1986 aur 1988 me uu Fiji ke Chess Olympiad me represent karis, jisme uu board 1 plyer rahaa.




#Article 2: A. D. Patel (1209 words)


Ambalal Dahyabhae Patel (13 March 1905 - 1 October 1969), (jiske Fiji me A. D. Patel ,nai to khaali AD, ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa), Fiji ke ek Hindustani wakiil aur politician rahaa. Patel, Fiji ke Legislative Council me 1944 se 1950 aur 1963 se 1969 talak ek sadasya rahaa aur uu Fiji ke sab se purana political party, National Federation Party, ke suruu karis rahaa. Patel, 1948 - 1950 aur 1964 - 1966 talak Executive Council ke member rahaa. Uu 1964 se 1966 talak Member for Social Services rahaa aur ii time uu dekhaes ki uu aage dekhe waala admii rahaa jab ki uu Fiji ke dehaati jagha me library khole ke suruu karis, Fiji National Providend Fund ke suruu karis, jaati pe adhaarit unions ke ek kare ke kosis karis aur Fiji khatir ek University ke maang karis. Uu 1929 se 1969 talak aapan common roll ke maang pe atal rahaa. Uu Fiji ke ek barraa kisan ke union, Maha Sangh ke bhi suruu karis rahaa aur 1969 me kisan log khatir achchhaa cane contract (Denning Award) dewais rahaa.

A.D. Patel ke janam 13 March 1905 me Kheda district, Gujarat, India me bhais rahaa. Uske lage tiin bhaeya aur ek bahini rahaa. Patel ke primary aur secondary ke sikchha Nadiad me bhais rahaa. Uu book parrhe pasand karat rahaa aur secondary school me achchha se parrhis rahaa. Uske baad uu Gujarat College, Ahmedabad me economics, politics aur history parrhis aur 1925 me Bachelor of Arts pass karis.

Uske baad uu Indian Civil Service (ICS) exam ke khatir parrhe ke khatir London School of Economics me bharti bhais. London me uske Indian freedom fighters se mulakaat bhais. Uu aapan dimaag badal ke Middle Temple me wakiili parrhe lagaa aur 1928 me graduate bahis.

A.D. Patel ke pitaji uske India laut ke wakiili kare mangat rahaa aur aapan chhota bhaeya aur bahini logan ke parrhae me madat kare sakat rahaa lekin aakhri me uu aapan larrka ke Fiji jaae ke bhaarra bharis. Patel, 11 October 1928 ke Fiji pahuncha. Ek aur kaaran kahe ki uu India laute nai mangat rahaa, ki uske aur ek English divorcee, Patricia Catherall Seymour, ke biich me kuch chalat rahaa.  Ii baat India ke Patel palwaar ke achchha nai lagta, ii kaaran se bhi ki Patel ke chhota me ek larrki se saadi kar dewa gais rahaa. Patricia Seymour, 1933 me, aapan larrki ke lae ke  Suva pahuchis aur  uu logan ke saadi 25 January 1934 ke bhae. Ii saadi achchha nai chalaa kahe ki Patricia ke local goraa logan bagal kar diin rahaa aur uu local Hindustani log ke bhasa nai jaane ke kaaran baat nai kare sakat rahii. 1939 me duuno jane separate hoe gain aur 1944 me divorce ke baat, Patricia, New Zealand rahe khatir chal diis.

Fiji me Hindustani log ke 1929 me pahila dafe Legislative Council khatir vote kare ke adhikar mila lekin Patel ii election me nai kharraa hoe sakis kahe ki uu Fiji me dui saal se kamti din talak rahaa. 1932 ke election uu Vishnu Deo ke saathe boycott karis. 1937 ke election me uu North Western Indian Division mr kharraa bhais. Uske virod me, ek wakiil ke clerk, Chattur Singh kharraa bhais. Election me Singh ke 671 vote mila aur Patel ke 651. Patel ke haar se bahut log achambhao me parr gain kahe ki uske Fiji ke Hindustani leader, khaas kar ke Vishnu Deo, ke support rahaa. Uske haar ke kaaran rahaa ki Singh Ba me acchhaa se jaana jaat rahaa, uu Indian Association ke Ba branch ke President rahaa, aur uske bhaeya, Parmanand Singh uu tiin Hindustani me se ek rahaa, jon ke 1929 me Legislative Council me chuna gais rahaa. Patel Fiji ke Muslim log ke gussae diis rahaa kahe ki uu Muslim log khatir alag member ke maang kee virod karis rahaa aur uu ek Gujarati rahaa aur Hindustani kisan log ke Gujarati log paisa karjaa de ke khatir jaada biaaj maangat rahin. Patel ke haar ke sab se khaas kaaran rahaa ki Singh ii election ke Fiji-born (Singh) aur India–born (Patel) ke biich waala election banae diis aur Patel aapan naam aur kharaab kar diis jab ki uu ii bolis kii Singh ganna ke khet me paida bhais rahaa. 

Duuno Patel aur Rudrananda, sarkar ke baat nai sune ke faesla karin, aur iske kaaran uu logan ke court lae jawa gais.  Isse kisan logan aur gussae gain aur dher log Nadi me ekkhattha bhaen aur Fiji ke Western Division bhar me dukaan ke band kar dewa gais. Duuno ke £50 fine karaa gais aur agar jo ii nai bharaa gais tab ek mahina ke jail hoe jaata. Duuno jane fine bhare se imkaar kar diin  lekin koi aur chuppe se uu logan ke khatir fine bhar diis. Baad me Patel appeal kar ke ii case jiit liis. Barraa larrai me ii harrtaal aur Hindustani log ke army me bharti hoe se roke ke kaaran ( jab talak uu logan ke Goraa ke baraabri ke talab nai mile) ke kaaran Hindustani aur Kaiviti logan ke biich me fuut hoe gais.

Patel ke virodhi, B. D. Lakshman aur Vijay R. Singh, Patel ke uppar Hindustani logan ke vibhajit kare ke aarop lagain jisse ki Hindustani logan aur karjaa me hoe jaawe. Kuchh kaiviti logan, jisme  Ratu Mara  bhi rahaa,Patel ke deport kare ke maang karin. Sarkar ek commission of inquiry, jiske  Sir Malcolm Trustram Eve agwaa rahaa, Fiji ke chini industry ke uppar investigate kare khatir baithaes. Federation Committee, jisme  A. D. Patel aur S. M. Koya rahaa ii maangat rahin ki sarkar ek kanuun banae jisse ki CSR  ke aapan Company ke hisab kitaab Fiji me rakkhe ke batawa jaawe jisse ki CSR kisan logan ke cheat nai kare sake, khaas kar ke molaasis se pawa gais paisa ke baare me. Uu logan ii bhi maangat rahin ki kisan logan cooperative mill banae ke CSr ke taagat ke tuurre aur ek independent Sugar Board banawa jaawe jisse ki Fiji ke sugar industry achchhaa se chale. Uu logan Sugar Price Stabilisation Fund ke khatam kare bhi maangat rahin.

Commission ke finding, A. D. Patel ke maang ke virod me rahaa. Cooperative mill ke idea ke reject kar dewa gais kaahe ki commission ii biswas karat rahaa ki jan kisan logan aapan kheti ke achchhaa se dekhe nai paawat rahin tab uu logan ek mill ke kaise chalaine.  Commission, CSR ke idea ki Fiji me ek subsidiary company banawa jaawe aur South Pacific Sugar Mills Limited ke banawa gais. Sugar price Stabilisation Fund khatir aur paisa kaate ke band kar dewa gais lekin Fund chalte rahaa.  Sugar Board ke jagha pe commission  Sugar Advisory Council banae ke sujhao rakkhis. Commission ii baat maanis ki CSR, molasses se faeda uthaes lekin kisan logan ke gaanna khatir aur paisa ke maang ke nahii kar diis. Commission, Company ke maang ke ki production ke weightke uppar karaa jaae aur area ke uppar nai se agree karis. Ganna ke daam pe kisan logan ke aur kharaab daam milaa aur uu logan ke khaali  57.75% basic share milaa, jon ki 1950-1959 ke contract (62.6%) se aur kharaab rahaa. Eve, Patel ke criticize karis aur ii batais ki patel ke policies des aur kisan logan khatir kharaab rahii.




#Article 3: Ami Chandra (483 words)


Pandit Ami Chandra Vidyalankar (1900 - 13 March 1954), Fiji ke ek sikchhak, union leader, soccer ke administrator aur Legislative Council ke member rahaa. Panditji, Fiji 1927 me, Arya Samaj ke school me parrhae khatir, aais rahaa. Uu Ba aur Suva me nawaa school bhi suruu karis rahaa aur Fiji ke Hindustani ke Hindi sikhe khatir saral Hindi me Class 1-4 khatir book bhi likhis rahaa. Uu CSR (Colonial Sugar Refining Company) ke gora kulambar logan ke Hindi bhi parrhaes rahaa. Uu scouting aur football me bhi rahaa aur Ba Indian Football Association ke suruu karis rahaa. Uu Fiji Teaches Union ke bhi suru karis rahaa aur ii biswwas karat rahaa ki politics aur union ke alag rahe ke chaahi iske khatir uu 1952 me Fiji Industrial Workers Congress suruu karis rahaa. Uske union ke biich me samjhauta karae ke khatir bhi balawa jaawat rahaa. Sarkar uske aadar karat rahaa aur Legislative Council me uske nominate bhi karis rahaa.

Panditji, Gurukul, Kangri, India ke graduate rahaa, aur jab 22 December 1927 ke uu Fiji pahucha tab uske Suva Town Hall me barraa swagat karaa gais rahaa. Panditji Saweni, Lautoka  me Gurukul Primary School me parrhae ke suruu karis. 1928 me uu Principal banis aur uske niche boarding school suruu karaa gais jisme 45 larrkan rahat rahin, jab ki school me kul jorr 140 students log parrhat rahin jisme 25 Kaiviti bhi rahin. Uske achchha kaam  ke khatir Governor, Sir Murchison Fletcher se bhi badhaai mila

Ba me Panditji ke Colonial Sugar Refining Company (CSR) uske kulambar logan ke Hindi parrhae ke khatir madat magis. Uske Fiji me sikchha ke sab se barraa yogdaan Hindi Ki Pothi rahaa jisse Fiji ke Hindustani larrkan logan Hindi saralta se sikhe sakin.

Panditji 1929 me Fiji Teachers Union suruu karis rahaa aur iske pahila President bhi rahaa.  Uu bahut union ke leader ke madat karis rahaa aur Chini Mazdur Sangh aur Gold Mine Workers Union ke suruu kare me madat karis rahaa. Uske Fiji ke sab logan biswas karat rahin aur jab 1943 me Kisan Sangh dui gut me split hoe gais rahaa tab duuno side Panditji ke Sangh ke book audit kare khatir raaji bhay rahin.  Uu Fiji Industrial Workers Congress (jon kis aaj Fiji Trades Union Congress hae) ke president bhi rahaa. Uu multi-racial trade union ke support karis aur trade union ke politics me part le ke virod karat rahaa.

 

Panditji 13 March 1954 ke Singapore me ek plane ke gir jaae se maris (maut/ dead) raha, jab uu England jaawat rahaa British Trades Union Congress se mile. 28 August 1956 ke, Arya Samaj ke Golden Jublee celebtation ke time uske Dayanand Medal (mare ke baad) mila. 1957 me, Tawakubu, Lautoka ke log uske yaad me ek school, Ami Chandra Memorial School, suruu karin. Panditji ke saadi Sarvati Devi ke saathe bhais rahaa aur uske paas chaar larrkin  Saroj, Jyan, Pushpa aur Om rahin.




#Article 4: Arno I (jahaaj) (124 words)


Arno , ek 1,825 ton, loha ke aur paal waala jahaaj rahaa. Iske lambai 270.7 feet, chaurrai 39 feet aur gahirai 22.5 feet rahaa aur iske 19 January 1893 ke launch karaa gais rahaa. Iske Glasgow ke Charles Connell  Company, Nourse Line khatir banais rahaa. Iske jaada kar ke British colony me girmitya logan ke lae jae khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa.

Ii pahila dafe 23 July 1900 ke, 627 girmitya logan ke lae ke Fiji aais. Iske baad ii dui sur dafe Fiji aais. 1896 me ii jahaaj West Hartlepool me chattan ke uppar charr gais rahaa. Arno ke 1910 me Norwegian logan ke bech dewa gais rahaa. 10 October 1913 ke ii jahaaj Fredrikstad se Pernambuco ke trip me herae gais.




#Article 5: Arno II (jahaaj) (125 words)


Arno , ek 1,825 ton, loha ke aur paal waala jahaaj rahaa. Iske lambai 270.7 feet, chaurrai 39 feet aur gahirai 22.5 feet rahaa aur iske 19 January 1893 ke launch karaa gais rahaa. Iske Glasgow ke Charles Connell  Company, Nourse Line khatir banais rahaa. Iske jaada kar ke British colony me girmitya logan ke lae jae khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa.

Ii duusra dafe 4 September 1903 ke, 634 girmitya logan ke lae ke Fiji aais. Iske baad ii ek aur dafe Fiji aais rahaa. 1896 me ii jahaaj West Hartlepool me chattan ke uppar charr gais rahaa. Arno ke 1910 me Norwegian logan ke bech dewa gais rahaa. 10 October 1913 ke ii jahaaj Fredrikstad se Pernambuco ke trip me herae gais.




#Article 6: Arno III (jahaaj) (116 words)


Arno , ek 1,825 ton, loha ke aur paal waala jahaaj rahaa. Iske lambai 270.7 feet, chaurrai 39 feet aur gahirai 22.5 feet rahaa aur iske 19 January 1893 ke launch karaa gais rahaa. Iske Glasgow ke Charles Connell  Company, Nourse Line khatir banais rahaa. Iske jaada kar ke British colony me girmitya logan ke lae jae khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa.

Ii tiisra dafe 3 May 1904 ke, 634 girmitya logan ke lae ke Fiji aais. 1896 me ii jahaaj West Hartlepool me chattan ke uppar charr gais rahaa. Arno ke 1910 me Norwegian logan ke bech dewa gais rahaa. 10 October 1913 ke ii jahaaj Fredrikstad se Pernambuco ke trip me herae gais.




#Article 7: Australia (1138 words)


Australia, Pacific Ocean aur Indian Ocean ke biich me Southern hemisphere me. Iske official naam Commonwealth of Australia hae. Australia ke area, dunia ke des me se 6th sab se barraa hae. Bahut log Australia ke lucky country bole hae. Australia ke continent aur New Zealand ke islands ke saathe me Australasia bola jaawe hae. Nagich ke island ke Oceania bola jaawe hae.

Australia ke continent aur Tasmania, bahut din pahile dunia ke aur des se alag hoe gais rahaa. Ii kaaran se dher janwar aur perr khali Australia me pawa jaawe hae. Ii janwar me hae kangaroo, koala, emu, kookaburra aur platypus.

Admii log Australia pahila dafe 50,000 saal pahile pahuchin. Australia ke native ke Australian Aborigines bolaa jaawe hae. 

Australian me Britain ke log aae ke basin, aur suruu me chhe colony rahaa, lekin 1 January 1901 me ii sab colony ek hoe ke Australia des banin. Australia ke pahila prime minister Edmund Barton rahaa. Australia, United Nations aur Commonwealth of Nations ke member hae. Ii des parliamentary democracy aur constitutional monarchy hae aur England ke Rani iske Head of State hae.

Australia me chhe state, dui territory aur dher chhota chhota island hae. State ke naam New South Wales, Queensland, South Australia, Tasmania, Victoria, aur Western Australia hae. Dui territory ke nam Northern Territory aur Australian Capital Territory (ACT) hae.

July 2007 me Australia ke abaadi 21 million rahaa. Australia ke jaada log city, jaise ki Sydney, Melbourne, Brisbane, Perth, Darwin, Hobart aur Adelaide me rahe hae. Des ke capital Canberra hae, lekin sab se barraa city Sydney hae.

Jab ki Australia ek barraa des hae, isme ke jaada jagha jhuura hae. Continent ke biich waala jagha desert hae. Khali east aur south ke samundar ke kinare waala jagha me kheti hoe hae.

Australian Aboriginal log Australia me 50,000 saal pahile aae rahin. 1788 me English log ke aae se pahile Aboriginal log janwar ke maar ke aur fal bator ke jiyat rahin. Ii rakam se sab log ke khaawe khatir dher khaana rahat rahaa. Ek, dui saal ke baad Abroginal log grass aur chhota perr me aagi lagae dewet rahin. Iske matlab ii rahaa ki grass fir jame lagat rahaa lekin brraa perr nai jame sakaa. Kangaroo, jon ki samthar jamin me rahat rahin Abroginal log khatir achchhaa khana rahaa. Abroginal logan me admii log ke naam janwar ke naam se rakkhat rahin aur iske baad uu janwar ke nai khawat rahin. Ii rakam se uu log ke abaadi jaada nai  howat rahaa.

Abroginal log grass ke jhoprri chorr ke aur koi rakam ke ghar nai banawat rahin. Uu log diwal nai banawat rahin kahe ki Australia me ghorra, gaiya aur bherra nai rahin. Abroginal log metal nai use karat rahin aur uu log ke moto lakrri ke banaa rahat rahaa. Abroginal log ii nai sochat rahin ki jamin uu logan ke hae lekin uu logan jamin ke rahin.

British Government ii jaanat rahaa ki south me ek barraa jagha hae jiske koi goraa paais nai hae. Uu logan Captain James Cook ke Pacific Ocean bhejin.  Uske jahaaj me kuch jaane maane scientists, jaise ki Sir Joseph Banks aur Dr Solander rahin jon ki Tahiti se Venus ke Suraj ke aage se jaate dekhe maangat rahin. Captain Cook ke chuppe se batawa gais rahaa ki uu Terra Australis (south ke bhaari continent ke khoje.

Ii khoj me Cook se safalta mila kahe ki uu New Zealand ke paae liis aur uske right round sail karis. Jab uu west ke bagal sail karis tab use jamin mila jiske you New South Wales naam rakhis. Huan pe uske janwar au perr mila jiske uu kabhi dekhis nai rahaa aur uu logan dher specimen ke bator ke England lae gais.

Captain Cook, Abroginal log ke bhi dekhis. Uu dekhis ki Abroginal log kon rakam se machchhri pakrre, janwar ke maare aur bia aur fal ke batore. Lekin koi ghar, nai to fence nai dekhae diis kahe ki Abroginal log jamin ke own nai karat rahin lekin ii biswas karat rahin ki uu logan jamin ke hae.

hey peolpe

Kahe ki Australia bahut barraa continent hae, tab pahile ke din me bahut log bhitar ke area ke exploration khatir gain rahaa. 1813 me Gregory Blaxland, William Lawson aur 17 year-old called William Charles Wentworth Blue Mountains ke paar kar ke kheti kare waala achchhaa jamin paain. Hian pe,, Sydney se 100 mile duur, Bathurst town banawa gais. Kuch aur log , jaise ki Captain Charles Sturt, Burke and Wills, Ludwig Leichhardt aur Major Thomas Mitchell bhittar waala jagha ke explore karin.

Australia me chhe state aur dui territory hae. Sab state ke aapan Parliament hae. Australia ke Parliament Canberra me baithe hae.
Australia ke Prime Minister Kevin Rudd, jon ki Australian Labour Party ke leader hae, hae. Australia ke HEad of State , Britain ke rani hae aur uske Australia me Governor General repesent kare hae.

Niche ke suchi me Prime Ministers of Australia hae jin logan ke naam, janam ke taarik, janam ke jagha, kab pahila dafe Parliament me chuna gais rahaa, political party, electoral constituency, office le ke raarik, office chhorre ke taarik,  parliament chhorre ke taarik (where applicable) aaur maut ke taarik (where applicable).

Party ke naam jon ki hian pe dewa gais hae, uu party ke naam hae jiske member Prim Minister rahaa, jab ki uu elect bhais rahaa.

Australian ke Bureau of Statistics () se ii pataa lage hae ki mid-2006 me 4,956,863 Australia me rahe waala logan Australia se bahaar paida bhaen rahaa. I Australia ke abaadi ke 24% hae.  Australia me rahe waala ii des me paida bhian rahaa:    

Australia ke 21 million log me se jaada log colonial-era settlers aur post-Federation Europe ke migrant ke descendend hae, aur ii kaaran se Australia ke ke abaadi ke 85% European descent ke hae. Bahut generations se sab se jaada colonial-era settlers aur post-Federation immigrants khaali British Isles se awat rahin, aur abhi talak Australia ke abaadi jaada kar ke British aur Irish descent ke hae. 



#Article 8: Ayodhya Prasad (176 words)


Ayodhya Prasad Sharma (30 April 1909 - 28 February 1972), Fiji ke ek school teacher, trade unionist aur politician rahaa. Uu Fiji me ganna ke kisan ke pahila union, Kisan Sangh, ke 1937 me suruu karis rahaa, jon ki 1940 me kisan log ke pahila dafe ganna supply kare ke ek contract dewais rahaa. Kisan Sangh ke dher samarthan ke kaaran Prasad  Legislative Council ke election me Sangh ke taraf se candidate ke kharaa karis aur baad me apne bhi dui term talak Legislative Council ke member rahaa.  1941 me A. D. Patel, ke ek duusra union suruu kare ke kaaran Prasad aur Patel me ganna ke contract ke wastin aur Legiskative Council ke election ke wastin dusmani hoe gais. Uske Alliance Party ke suruu kare me bhi barkana haanth rahaa aur uu ek party, National Congress of Fiji, ke suruu karis jisse ki Hindustani log Alliance Party me duusra jaati ke sathe barabar rahe lekin ii nai hoe paais jab Vijay R. Singh, Indian Alliance suruu kar ke Alliance Party me Hindustani ke leader banaa.




#Article 9: Azaad Fiji (121 words)


Fiji ke ajaadi 1970 me milaa. Fiji ke pahila Prime Minister Ratu Sir Kamisese Mara rahaa aur pahila Leader of the Opposition S. M. Koya rahaa. Azad Fiji ke constitution ke niche Fiji ke Parliament me dui House rahaa. House of Representatives me 52 member rahin jisme 22 Kaiviti, 22 Hindustani aur 8 General electors rahin. Senate me 22 member rahin, jisme se 8 ke Council of Chiefs, 7 ke Prime Minister aur  ke Leader of the Opposition nominate ksrat rhaa. 1970 se lae ke 1987 talak Fiji achchhaa progress karis lekin 1987 me Sitiveni Rabuka ke coup ke kaaran Fiji barbaad hoe gais Iske baad dher coup bhais aur bahut dher Hindustani logan Fiji chhorr ke dusra des chalaa gain.




#Article 10: B. D. Lakshman (298 words)


Brahma Dass Lakshman (1900 - 1981), (jiske B. D. Lakshman nai to khaali BD ke naam se bhi jaana jaawat rahaa), Fiji ke ek politician, businessman aur trade unionist rahaa. Uu Fiji ke thora Hindustani me se ek rahaa jiske India jaae ke University me parrhe ke mauka mila. Bachelor of Arts aur Teaching ke degree paawe ke baad uu khaali thora din Fiji me parrhaes. Iske baad uu, Kisan Sangh, ke saathe kaam karis aur iske sahara se uu 1940 me Legislative Council me chuna gais, lekin Sangh ke leader se madbhed ke kaaran uu 1944 ke election haar gais. Iske baad uu Chini Majdur Sangh ke suruu karis aur aapan business me jaada dhyan de lagaa. 1959 talak, uu Fiji Industrial Workers Congress ke President ban gais rahaa aur Lautoka city Council ke member bhi ban gais rahaa. Uske fir se admii logan aadar se dekhe lagin aur uu aapan purana seat ke 19 saal baad fir se jiit liis. Ek term ke baad uu politics se fir retire hoe gais aur aapan business me fir se dhyan de lagaa lekin political issues pe aapan vichar dete rahis.

Lakshman, Banaras Hindu University se B.A. aur Bachelor of Teaching me qualify hoe ke Fiji lautis. India me uu aapan aankhi se India ke ajaadi ke andolan ke dekhis. Fiji laute pe uu Saweni,Lautoka district, Fiji ke Gurukul Primary School me parrhae ke suruu karis. 1939 me uu Lautoka me ke raat waala school (night school) kholis lisme uu barraa admii logan ke parrhaes rahaa.

Lautoka me Lakshman, Kisan Sangh ke leader log ke mila aur uu Sangh ke kaam me lag gais. 1940 ke election me uu Legislative Council khatir kharraa hoe mangis aur Kisan Sangh ke support se North West Indian Division ke seat jiit gais.




#Article 11: Ba (town), Fiji (145 words)


Ba, Fiji ke ek town hae, jon ke Lautoka city se 37 kilometer, aur Nadi se 62 kilometer, door hae. Iske abaadi, 1996 census ke anusaar, 14,596 hae. Ba town Ba nadii ke kinare hae. Bahut din talak Ba aapan single lane put khaatir mashuur rahaa lekin ab ek nawaa pul ban gais hae.

Ba me jaada kar ke ganna boea jaae hae. Hian par jaada kar ke Hindustani log rahe hae.

Ba ke 1939 me town banaawa gais rahaa. Ba town council me 15 member hae.

Ba ke main attraction hae Rarawai Sugar Mill (town ke bagal me) aur town ke biich me ek masjid.

December 1966 me Ba Township Board ke khatir pahila election bhais rahaa jisme 10 Councillor ke (chaar ward: Central, Varadoli, Yalalevu, Namosau) elect karaa gais rahaa, Tiin aur ke Governor nominate karis rahaa aur dui aur official member rahin. 




#Article 12: Ba Football Association (297 words)


Ba Football Association ke team, Fiji Football Association ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team Ba district ke hae aur iske home ground Govind Park hae. Team ke uniform karia sat, ujjar shorts aur ujjar moja hae aur ii team ke Men in Black bhi bola jaae hae. Ba team 21 dafe Inter-District Championship (IDC) jiitis hae, aur jab ii dhyan me rakkha jaae ke Ba, pahila dafe IDC ke khaali 1961 me jiitis rahaa, tab ii dekhae hae ki pichhle 50 saal me Ba, Fiji ke football ke sab team ke milaam me ketna achchhaa team hae. Ba aur tournament ke bhi aur sab team ke mukable me jaada dafe jiitis hais, jaise ki National Football League ke 32 me se 14 dafe, Battle of the Giants (BOG) ke 31 me se 11 dafe, Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament (FACT) ke 18 me se 7 dafe aur Champion versus Champion (CVC) ke 17 me se 15 dafe jiitis hae. Ba Football Association 1935 me suruu bhais aur, 1938 me Fiji Indian Football suruu kare waala ek district rahaa. 1960 se Ba team ke safalta ke kaaran uske coach, Sashi Mahendra Singh, rahaa.

Ba Football Association, Ba Indian Football Association ke naam se 1935 me suruu bhais rahaa. Iske suruu kare me Pandit Ami Chandra ke haath rahaa. Colonial Sugar Refining Company, jiske lage Ba me ek barraa mill hae, bhi madat karis rahaa. 1940 talak chaar team local league me khelat rahin aur kuch aur team 1950s me join karin. Ba ke team Northern District Association ke organise karaa gae tournament, jisme Viti Levu ke western division ke team khelat rahin, me khelis. Jab Fiji Indian Football Association, 1938 me suruu bhae rahaa, tab Ba uske ek pahila member me se ek rahaa. 




#Article 13: Ba district, Fiji (100 words)


Ba, Fiji ke sab se barraa island, Viti Levu, ke north-west ilaka me hae. Ba naam ke ek Province, ek Tikina, ek town aur ek naddi bhi hae. Ba district me jetna jagha hae uu Ba Town ke kinare waala jagha aur Kaiviti tikina Ba aur Magodro me hae. Ba district, western vibhaag me hae. Ba me sab se barraa karovaar ganna ke kheti aur chini ke mill hae. Ba Naddi ke kinare Rarawai me ek barraa chini ke mill hae. Ba ke 80 % log Hindustani hae.  Ba District ke soccer team Fiji ke sab se achchha team hae. 




#Article 14: Ba province (146 words)


Ba Fiji ke ek province hae jon ki Viti Levu ke north west ilaka me, Western Division, me hae. Ii Fiji ke chaudah province me se ek hae aur Viti Levu ke aath province me se ek hae. Fiji ke province me se Ba me sab se jaada aabadi hae. Ba ke area 2634 square kilimetres hae. Ba province me Ba, Magodro, Nadi, Nawaka, Tavua aur Vuda district hae. Lautoka City our Yasawa Islands bhi Ba province me hae.

Ba province ke kuch jaane maane log hae, Fij ke President, Ratu Josefa Iloilo, Great Council of Chiefs ke Chairman, Ratu Ovini Bokini, pahile ke Primer Minister Timici Bavandra aur Mahendra Chaudhry.

Vuda Point, jahan par pahila Kaiviti log land bhain raha, Ba provonce me hae. Nachdik ke Viseisei gaon, Kaiviti gaon me se sab se purana hae. Ba Provincial Council ke chairman Ratu Ovini Bokini hae.




#Article 15: Badri Maharaj (648 words)


Badri Maharaj, Fiji ke Legislative Council ke pahila Hindustani sadasya banaa, jab uske 1917 me, Fiji ke Governor Hindustani log ke khatir Council me manonit karis. Fiji ke Hindustani logan isse khushi nai rahin aur wakiil, Manilal Doctor ke aapan leader maangat rahin. Uu 1920 aur 1921 ke strike ke virod karis rahaa aur ii nai maangat rahaa ki Hindustani log India laut jaae. Maharaj, Council ke bahas me bahut kamti hissa liis rahaa aur kuchh khaas visay, jaise ki girmit ke khatam kare waala prathao aur Hindustani ke sex ratio, sikchha aur ghar ke sudhare waala prasthao me kuchh nai bolis. Uske Council me thora kuchh yogdaan me hae, ii maang ki Kaiviti log ke rakam ek Indian Administration bhi suruu karaa jaawe jon ki panchayat ke rakam rahe. Uu chhota larrkan ke saadi ke virod karis aur Poll tax ke virod me uu 1923 me Council se resign kar diis. 1926 me sakar fir se Maharaj ke 1929 talak Council ke member banais. Uu sikchha me bahut yogdaan diis aur Fiji me Hindustani log khatir pahila school bhi banais rahaa. Maharaj, Fiji me Arya Samaj ke samarthan karat rahaa aur uske Dayanand Medal for Meritorious Service dewa gais rahaa.

Maharaj 1868 me Bamoli gaon, Badrinath, Uttarakhand, India me paida bhaes rahaa. Use pitaji, Pandit Rashi Rasu, ek jyotishi rahaa Uu Fiji 1889 me girmit me aais rahaa aur Melbourne Trust Company ke Penang Mill me, paanch shilling aur chhe penny ke talab, paanch aur aadha din ke khatir talab pe kaam kar lagaa. Tiin saal ke baad uu aapan girmit se paisa de ke chhutkara paae ke Company ke estate me kaam kare lagaa. Kaahe ki uu parrhe likhe jaanat rahaa, uske Company ke loharkhana (blacksmith) ke garage me equipment ke record rakkhe ke khatir kaam me lagawa gais. Uu hian pe loharkhana waala kaam bhi sikh ke Company ke loharkhana ke in-charge banaa.

Uu sab se pahila Fiji ke Hindustani rahaa jon ki Hindustani larrkan loagan khatir sikchha ke khatir kuch kare ke sochis aur 1898 me Fiji ke Hindustani logan khatir pahila school, Wairuku Indian School banais. Ii school me Ratu Sukuna bhi parrhis rahaa.

Maharaj Council ke bahas me bahut kamti hissa liis aur aur kuchh khaas visay, jaise ki girmit ke khatam kare waala prathao aur Hindustani ke sex ratio, sikchha aur ghar ke sudhare waala prasthao me kuchh nai bolis.

Maharaj ke government achchha character waala admii maanat rahaa lekin uske lage Hindustani log me bahut kamti samarthan rahaa. Jab 1920 me Vashist Muni Fiji aais rahaa, aur Fiji ke western division me meeting karat rahaa, tab Maharaj uske baare me Government ke lage report bhejat rahaa.

Maharaj, Indian Franchise Commission, jiske August 1920 me banawa gais rahaa Hindustani logan ke Council me representative select kare ke system khatir, ke khaali ek Hindustani sadasya rahaa. Badri Maharaj ek commissioner raha jab 31 January 1920 ke Government ek commission appoint karis Hindustani logan ke talab ke baare me jaankari le ke khatir.

Badri Maharaj, 1920 me Central Division waala strike ke virod karis. Uu majdur logan ke batais ki uu logan ke kaam par laut jae ke chaahi aur Manilal ke baat nai sune ke chaahi. Nausori ke ek meeting me Maharaj majur log ke chetauni diis ki harrtaal kharab hae aur andolan kare waala logan ke baat nahi sune ke chaahi.

July 1923 me sarkar ek legislation Council me rakkhis jisme sab admii logan jon ki Kaiviti nai hae aur 18 se 60 ke umar ke biich me hae ke ek poll tax bhare ke parri. Maharaj iske virod karis aur aapan seat se resign kar dis. 

Badri Maharaj, Fiji me Arya Samaj ke ek suruu kare waala sadasya me se ek rahaa. Uu dharam aur sikchha khatir bahut paisa diis. 28 August 1956 me Arya Samaj ke Golden Jubilee celebrations me uske posthumously Dayanand Medal for Meritorious Service dewa gais.




#Article 16: Bau (208 words)


Bau, Fiji me ek chhota island hae jisme se Cakobau raj karat rahaa. Ii, Fiji ke sab se barraaa island Viti Levu se thoraa duur hae. Jab juarr utraa rahe tab Viti Levu se paidar ii island pe jaawa sake hae.

 



#Article 17: Boyne (jahaaj) (170 words)


Boyne, 12th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se se Fiji lawa gais rahaa. Ii jahaaj dher dafe dube se bachaa lekin khir me duub gais.

Boyne, 1,403 ton garrhu, 226.1 feet lamba, 37.1 feet chaurraa aur 22.3 feet gahira, loha ke banaa, paal waala jahaaj rahaa. Iske 1877 me Southhampton ke Oswald, Mordaunt and Company, Nourse Line khatir banais rahaa. Iske naam Eire ke ek naddi se aais hae.

Nourse Line ke jahaaj rahaa jiske 1877 me banaawa gais rahaa. Ii jahaaj ke bahut dafe accident bhae aur 1886 me ii chattan pe charr ke barbaad hoe gais rahaa.

Suruu me ii jahaaj ke New Zealand immigrant log ke lae jae khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa. 1882 me, Boyne, jab West Indies jaat rahaa, tab ek tufaan me fas gais aur ulte waala rahaa. Uske lascar aur captain uske chorr ke hissa gain lekin jahaaj nai duuba. Jahaaj ke fir se banaae ke West Indies me girmitya logan ke lae jaae khatir kaam me lawa gais rahaa.




#Article 18: British Peer (jahaaj) (213 words)


British Peer, ek 1428-ton garruh, 247.5 feet lamba, 36.4 feet chaurah aur 22.5 feet gahira, tiin mast waala, loha ke banaa paal waala jahaaj rahaa. Ii jahaaj ke 1865 me Belfast Ireland ke Harland and Wolff yards British Shipowners Company khatir banais rahaa. 183 me Nourse Lines ii jahaaj ke kharid liis rahaa aur ii aapan time company me sab se fast jahaaj rahaa. Jahaaj pe Catain ke alawa 22 aur lascar rahin.

British Peer, aur sab Nourse Line ke jahaaj ke rakam, girmitya logan ke dhoe ke kaam me lawa gais rahaa. 23 April 1892 me, 527 girmitya logan ke lae ke, British Peer Fiji pahucha. Dui mahina baad ii jahaaj Suriname girmitya logan ke lae gais aur September 1894  me 450 girmitya logan ke St Lucia se India lautar ke lae gais.
 
British Peer 1886 me girmitya logan ke lae ke South Africa gais rahaa. November 1894 ii fir se Cape of Good Hope girmitya logan ke lae ke pahucha. 8 December 1896 me ii Saldanha Bay, South Africa me ek reef ke uppar charr ke duup gais aur khali chaar logan pachin. 7 January 1897 ke Court of Inquiry dube ke kaaran Captain ke kasuur batais. British Peer ahi tak Saldanha Bay me 9 meter paani ke niche parra hae.

 




#Article 19: Cakaudrove (114 words)


Cakaudrove Fiji ke chaudah province me se ek hae, jon ki Northern Division me hae. Ii province jaada kar ke Vanua Levu me hae aur nangich ke Taveuni, Rabi, Kioa island bhi ii province me hae. Cakuadrove ke area hae 2,816 square kilometers hae It has a total land area of 2,816 square kilometre hae aur aadadi 44,821 hae. Cakaudrove me khali ek town hae, Savusavu, jiske population 4,962 hae.

Cakaudrove Fiji ke sab important province me se ek hae. Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau, Fiji ke last Governor General aur pahila President Cakaudrove province me Tui Cakau rahaa. 1987 me coup kare waala aur pahile ke Prime Minister, Sitiveni Rabuka bhi Cakaudrove ke rahaa.




#Article 20: Canada (569 words)


Canada North America ke north hissa me ek des hae jiske south me United States of America hae.

Canada, Russia ke baad,  land area me dunia ke duusra sab se barraa des hae. Iske coastline dunia ke des me se sab se lamba hae aur iske Pacific Ocean, Arctic Ocean, aur Atlantic Ocean  se mile hae. 

Canada me 6 time zone hae. Paanch me se chaar Great Lake (Superior, Huron, Erie, and Ontario) Canada aur USA share kare hae.  St. Lawrence Naddi, Great Lakes ke Atlantic Ocean se jorree hae, jisme samundar waala jahaaj bhi chlae sake hae.

Canada se jagha me kaafi antar hae. West me alpine areas hae, centre me grasslands hae, aur center me ancient shield rocks hae.  




#Article 21: Fiji (271 words)


Fiji/Viti (Devanagri: फ़िजी ), jiske Fijī Gaṇarājya ke naam se bhi jaana jaawe hae, Pacific Ocean me ek taapu kr jhund hae. Fiji, Vanuatu ke east, Tonga ke east aur Tuvalu ke south me hae. Fiji me puura milae ke 322 taapu hae, jisme se 106 me admii logan rahe hae. Dui sab se barraa taapu hae Viti Levu aur Vanua Levu, jahaan pe Fiji ke 87% log rahe hae.

Abel Tasman, pahila goraa admii rahaa jon ki Fiji ke dekhis rahaa, lekin uu aapan jahaaj se utris nai, kaahe ki uske dar rahaa ki Kaiviti logan uske khaae leinye. Captain Cook bhi Fiji aais rahaa aur kuch island me utris. Fiji ke 10 October 1874 me Britain ke de dewa gais rahaa aur Fiji ke aapan gorr pe kharraa hoe ke khatir Hindustani logan ke Fiji lawa gais rahaa. 

Fiji ke 1970 me ajaadi mila. 1987 me Fiji ke sarkar ke Fiji ke sena palat this aur bahut Hundustani logan Fiji chhorr ke duusra des chala gain. 1990 me Fiji ke republic banae dewa gais aur nawaa constitution Hindustani logan ke adhikaar aur kamti kar diis. 1997 me, Fiji ke Prime Minister, Sitiveni Rambuka aapan dimag badal ke ek aur nawaa constitution pe samjhauta kar liis jisme Hindustani logan ke adhikar lautae dewa gais. 1999 ke election me Mahendra Chaudhry ke Fiji Labour Party ke jiit bhais, lekin ek saal baad ii sarkar ke bhi palat dewa gais. 2001 ke election me Laisenia Qarase ke Prime Minister vote karaa gais. 2005 ke December me Qarase ke sarkar ke bhi army palat this aur Commodore Bainimarama Fiji ke Prime Minister banaa.




#Article 22: Fiji Hindi (764 words)


Fiji Hindi (Devanagari: फ़िजि हिन्दी), jiske Fiji Baat, Fiji Hindustani, Fijian Hindi aur Fijian Hindustani  bhi bola jaae hae, ek bhasa hae jisme Fiji ke Hindustani log baat kare hae. Ii bhasa Awadhi aur Bhojpuri me se banaa hae aur isme dher sabd duusra Hindustani bhasa me se bhi lewa gais hae. Fiji Hindi me dher sabd Kaiviti aur English bhasa me se bhi lewa gais hae. Dher sabd khaali Fiji me kaam me lawa jaawe hae. Girmitya logan ii bhasa ke Fiji Baat bolat rahin. Ii bhasa thora Pacific Island ke rakam se baat karaa jae hae. Bhasa wale expert log batawe hae ki Fiji Hindi ek aapan dhang ke bhasa hae jisme apan dhang ke sabd hae.

Fiji me sab se pahile girmitya log ke Uttar Pradesh aur Bihar se lawa gais rahaa. Ei logan Hindi ke dher dialect me baat karat rahin. Niche table me ketna log sab dialect me baat karat rahin ke sanchhipt me dewa gais hae:

Dhyan rakhna ki Bhojpuri, jisme north Inida ke girmitya logan ke 35.4% baat karat rahin ke Bihari group me rakha gais hae aur Awadhi, jisme 32.9% girmitya logan baat karat rahin, Eastern Hindi group me rakhaa gais hae.
Fiji me girmitya logan ke aawe ke kuch saal baad ek nawaa bhasa suruu bahaes jisme sab Hindi dialect ke common elements combine karaa gais aur dher se Kaiviti aur English sabd bhi lewa gais. Ii develop hoe ke India me bola jae Hindi aur Urdu se ekdam different hoe gais. Fiji Hindi ke developmet aur jorr pakrris jab ki girmitya logan ke larrkan ke saathe me day care centre rahe ke parrat rahaa. Percy Wright, jon ki girmit ke time Fiji me rahaa, likhis hae ki:
Indian children born in Fiji will have a mixed language; there are many different dialects amongst the Indian abaadi, and of course much intercourse with the Fijians. The children pick up a little of each language, and do not know which is the one originally spoken by their parents.
Reverend Burton likhis hae ki (1917):
 By the late 1920s, Fiji Hindi was being learned by all Fiji Indian children born in Fiji becoming the common language of North ans South Indians alike.

Frank Lenwood, jon ki aapan South Pacific ke yatra ke time, 1917 me, kuchh din talak Suva me rahaa, likhis hae:
... the coolies were recruited from different Indian language areas made it impossible for them to maintain any intellectual life or to become anything but a rabble. Hindustani naturally predominated, but as it was mangled by Tamils and Telugus, as it was picked up by the children boen into such a medeley, as it was 'simplified' by planters and gangers, it could only be a corruption for which the name bastard is too good.  

Girmit ke time se Fiji me ek aur bhasa suruu bhais jiske Seigel, Pidgin Hindustani bolis hae aur jiske naam Burton 1910 me batais rahaa ki Overseer Speech bola jaawe hae:

A dialect has sprung up in Fiji which the Indians humorously call 'Overseer's Spech.' It is a marvellous language, in its own way-a sort of Esperanto which is most easily learned by both partiesand extremely serviceable where no degree of exactness is required. But the trouble arises when some shade of meaning is attempted. Hindustani is a highly inflected language, with verbal changes almost as numerous as Latin. 'Overseer's Speech' calmly ignores this fact as being impertinently tedious and proceeds to lop off all post-positions and tense-endings. The verb to be is somewhat difficult to use, henc its place is taken by the verb to sit, the imperative of which is commandeered for all purposes. 

Ii bhasa ke abhi talak Fiji me Hindustani aur Kaiviti ke biich me baat kare me kaam me lawa jaawe hae. 

Fiji me jab Hindustani logan aapan school banae ke suruu karin, tab usme Fiji Hindi nai, lekin sudh Hindi (aur Urdu) me parrhawa jawat rahaa. Dharmic aur duusra foemal occasion me bhi sudh Hindi ke kaam me lawa jaawe hae. Jab Fiji me Hindustani Radio program suruu bhais tab usme bhi sudh Hindi kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa. Fiji ke Hindustani logan dher India me banaa Hindi film ke dekhe hae jisme bhi sudh Hindi ke rakam bhasa ke kaam me lawa jaawe hae. Iii rakam se jab ki Fiji ke Hindustani log ke aapn bhasa rahaa jon ki Awadhi aur Bhojpuri be based rahaa, Fiji me sudh Hindi ke propmotion ke kaaran Fiji Hindi bhi badle lagaa aur Eastern Hindi sabd kamti hoe lagaa hae lekin Fiji Hindi accent dher distinct hae.




#Article 23: Fiji Hindi me ginti (130 words)


Fiji Hindi me ginti, shudh Hindi (aur Urdu) ke rakam hae lekin biit gay 125 saal me kuch badal gais hae. Isme English ke bhi asar hae.

Das se kamti ginti gine ke khatir Hindi sabd kaam me lawa jaae hae, lekin bole me thora antar hae. Das se jaada ginti gine ke khatir English sabd kaam me lawa jae hae. Jada umar wale Fiji ke Hindustani, aur jon gaon me rahe hae, 20 talak Hindi me gine sake hae.  Fiji Hindi aur sudh Hindi me dui antar hae: Fiji Hindi me number 6 ke chhe bola jae hae lekin shudh Hindi me chhah bola jae hae. Fiji Hindi me 2 ke dui bola jaye hae lekin shudh Hindi me do bola jawe hae. 

Pahila 20 number niche likha hei:




#Article 24: Fiji ke National Anthem (251 words)


Fiji ke national anthem God Bless Fiji hae. Iske music ke 1911 me likha gae ek hymn Dwelling in Beulah Land be based hae. National Anthem ke Michael Francis Alexander Prescott likhis rahaa aur iske 1970 me independence ke baad se use karaa jawe hae.

Blessing grant oh God of nations on the isles of Fiji
As we stand united under noble banner blue
And we honour and defend the cause of freedom ever
Onward march together God bless Fiji

For Fiji, ever Fiji, let our voices ring with pride.
For Fiji ever Fiji her name hail far and wide,
A land of freedom , hope and glory to endure what ever befall.
May God bless Fiji
Forever more!

Blessing grant oh God of nations on the isles of Fiji
Shores of golden sand and sunshine, happiness and song
Stand united , we of Fiji, fame and glory ever
Onward march together God bless Fiji.

REPEAT CHORUS

Meda dau doka ka vinakata na vanua
E ra sa dau tiko kina na savasava
Rawa tu na gauna ni sautu na veilomani
Biu na i tovo tawa savasava

Me bula ga ko Viti Ka me toro ga ki liu
Me ra turaga vinaka ko ira na i liuliu
Me ra liutaki na tamata
E na veika vinaka
Me oti kina na i tovo ca

Bale ga vei kemuni na cauravou e Viti
Ni yavala me savasava na vanua
Ni kakua ni vosota na dukadukali
Ka me da sa qai biuta vakadua

REPEAT CHORUS




#Article 25: Fiji me athletics (173 words)


Athletics me Fiji ke Hindustani logan jaada kar ke long distance running me part le hae. Kuchh jaane maane Hindustani athletes rahin:




#Article 26: Fiji me rugby (147 words)


Fiji me rugby ek bahut popular game hai. Bahut log iske Fiji ke national sport maane hae. 1884 me Fiji me rugby suruu bhais rahaa. Fiji ke national rugby team Rugby World Cup me hissa liis rahaa aur Fiji ke sevens team ke duniya ke champion maanaa jaawe hae.

Fiji Rugby Union (FRU), Fiji me ii khel ke governing body hae. Iske 1913 me suruu karaa gais rahaa aur 1987 me International Rugby Board ke sadasya banaa. Iske 30 provincial unions me baata gais hae. Fiji Rugby Union, Pacific Islands Rugby Alliance (PIRA), jisme Samoa aur Tonga bhi hae, ke member hae. FRU ke pahile Fiji Rugby Football Union ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa aur naam 1963 me badla gais rahaa. Bahut din talak Fiji rugby segregated rahaa - Native Rugby Union ke  1915 me banawa gais rahaa aur 1945 me national union me merge bhais.




#Article 27: Fulaga (100 words)


Fulaga (pronounced:fulaŋa, Aslii naam: Vulaga , Fiji ke Lau Group me ek crescent-shaped reef-limestone island hae. 

Ii island 19.17° South aur 178.65° West me hae, aur iske area 18.5 square kilometres hae.  Isme sab se uuncha jagha 79 metres hae.  

Ii island me tiin gain , Muanaicake, Muanaira and Naividamu, hae.  Iske puura population sab se jaada 600, 1950s me rahaa lekin abhi 400 se kamti hae kahe ki hian se larkan log Viti Levu parrhe khatir aur admii logan kaam khoje khatir jaawe hae.

Ii island ke log traditional carvers, aur outrigger canoes aur 'tanoa' banae me skilled hae.(




#Article 28: Ganges I (jahaaj) (141 words)


Ganges I, 11th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.  

Ii jahaaj 1529, ton garrhu, 241 feet lamba, 37.2 feet lamba aur 22.5 feet gahira, loha ke banaa, paal waala jhaaj (barque) rahaa. Iske Sunderland ke Osbourne, Graham and Company C.A. Hampton  E. Bromehead khatir 1882 me banais rahaa. Iske naam India ke Ganga Naddi se aais hae.

Ii jahaaj ke girmitya logan ke British Colonies me lae jaae khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa. 1903 me iske Nourse Line kharid liis. 1907 me iske Norway ke ek Company ke bech dewa gais, aur iske dui aur dafe bech ke iske naam badal ke Asters rakha gais. 28 May 1917 me ii jahaaj ke ek German sabmaribe Scilly ke lage dubae dis jab ki ii France se New York tel aur wax lae ke jaat rahaa.

   




#Article 29: Ganges II (jahaaj) (141 words)


Ganges II, 35th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.  

Ii jahaaj 1529, ton garrhu, 241 feet lamba, 37.2 feet lamba aur 22.5 feet gahira, loha ke banaa, paal waala jhaaj (barque) rahaa. Iske Sunderland ke Osbourne, Graham and Company C.A. Hampton  E. Bromehead khatir 1882 me banais rahaa. Iske naam India ke Ganga Naddi se aais hae.

Ii jahaaj ke girmitya logan ke British Colonies me lae jaae khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa. 1903 me iske Nourse Line kharid liis. 1907 me iske Norway ke ek Company ke bech dewa gais, aur iske dui aur dafe bech ke iske naam badal ke Asters rakha gais. 28 May 1917 me ii jahaaj ke ek German sabmaribe Scilly ke lage dubae dis jab ki ii France se New York tel aur wax lae ke jaat rahaa.

   




#Article 30: Ganges III (jahaaj) (141 words)


Ganges III, 36th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.  

Ii jahaaj 1529, ton garrhu, 241 feet lamba, 37.2 feet lamba aur 22.5 feet gahira, loha ke banaa, paal waala jhaaj (barque) rahaa. Iske Sunderland ke Osbourne, Graham and Company C.A. Hampton  E. Bromehead khatir 1882 me banais rahaa. Iske naam India ke Ganga Naddi se aais hae.

Ii jahaaj ke girmitya logan ke British Colonies me lae jaae khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa. 1903 me iske Nourse Line kharid liis. 1907 me iske Norway ke ek Company ke bech dewa gais, aur iske dui aur dafe bech ke iske naam badal ke Asters rakha gais. 28 May 1917 me ii jahaaj ke ek German sabmaribe Scilly ke lage dubae dis jab ki ii France se New York tel aur wax lae ke jaat rahaa.

   




#Article 31: Ghananand Mishra (178 words)


Ghananand Mishra (1916- April 2005) Fiji ke ek wakil rahaa. was a Fijian lawyer and judge. He was an Indo-Fijian of Brahmin stock, whose ancestors hailed from the Indian state of Kashmiri.





#Article 32: India (654 words)


India (Bharat, Hindustan), South Asia ka ek desh hai. Iski abaadi 1,370,000,000 se jaada hai. India ki raajdhaani New Delhi hai. Is desh ki 22 adhikarik bhashayen hain. Ye kshetrafal me duniya ka satvaan (7th) sab se bada desh hai aur abaadi mein dusra sab se bada desh hai, lekin duniya ki sab se badi democracy hai. Iske dakshin me Indian Ocean, pashchim me Arabian Sea, purab me Bay of Bengal hai. Iske border ke paschim me Pakistan, uttar me China, Bhutan, Nepal aur poorab me Bangladesh aur Myanmar hai. India ke dakshin me Indian Ocean me to the east. India ke dakshin me Sri Lanka, Maldives, aur Indonesia hai.

India ke naam Indus se aais hai, jon ki purana Farsi bhasa me Hindu sabd hae. Farsi me ii Sanskrit सिन्धु (Sindhu) se aais hae, jisme ii Indus Naddi ke naam hae. Purana jamana ke Greeek logan Hindusani log ke Indoi (Ινδοί), yaaniki Indus ke log, bolate the. India ke Constitution me des ko Bharat (pronounced [ˈbʱaːrət̪] bola jata hai. Bharat naam India ke ek purana raja Bharata se aya hai. Hindustan ([ɦɪnd̪ʊˈst̪aːn] , jo ki Farsi se aaya hai, ka matalab “Hinduyon ka desh” hai.

India ek prachin des hae jiska lamba itihas hae. Adhunik India 1947 se ajaad desh hai,jo pehle British imperial crown aur usse pehle East India company ke indirect control Mein Tha.
India ke itihaas uu time se suruu hoe hae jab ki 500,000 saal pahle hian pe Homo erectus rahat rahin, Iske baad hian pe 75,000 saal pahile Homo sapiensrahe ke suruu karin. Indus Valley Civilization, jon ki Indian sub-continent ke northwestern hissa me c. 3300 se 1300 BCE talak rahaa, India ke pahila khaas civilization rahaa. Iron Age me ek Vedic Civilization, Indo-Gangetic plain me suru bhais jisme Magadha kingdom rahaa jon ki Mahavira aur Gautama Buddha ke 6th or 5th century BCE me janam dis rahaa.

South India me, Kerala 77 CE se Roman Empire se trade karat rahaa. Islam bhi pahile Kerala me Muslim traders se aais. Muslim rule subcontinent me 712 CE me aais jab ki Arab general Muhammad bin Qasim Sindh aur Multan pr kapjaa karis. Iske baad dher aur Muslim invaders central Asia se aain aur Delhi Sultanate aur Mughal Empire jaise Empire ke suruu karin.

Mughal Empire ke saathe dher Rajput kingdoms, aur dher Hindu states, jaise ki Vijayanagara Empire, Maratha Empire, aur Ahom Kingdom bhi rahaa. 18th century me Moghul Empire   Afghans, Balochis, Sikhs, aur Marathas ke kaaran kamjor hoe gais. .

Mid-18th century ke baad, India ke dhire dhire British East India Company aapan niche kar liis. Company ke raaj se nakhusi ke kaaran  Indian Rebellion of 1857 bhais aur iske baad , India ke was directly British Crown ke niche karaa gais. Iske baad  struggle for independence ke Indian National Congress suru karis jiske baad me Muslim League bhi join karis. Subcontinent ke  United Kingdom se 1947 me ajaadi mila aur des ke partition kar ke India aur Pakistan banawa gais.

c-indicates a full term

Ii suchi ke number karaa gais hae uu order pe jispe uu logan presential election ke jitin rahaa. , , aur , acting president rahin, aur ii kaaran se number nai karaa gais hae. India ke President koi party ke member nai rahe hae aur Political party waala column ii dekhae hae ki president elect hoe se pahile kon party me rahaa.

India me 28 states aur 9 union territories hae (jisme national capital territory bhi hae). Union territories ke President of India  se appoint karaa gais administrators chalawe hae. Dui territor, (Delhi aur Puducherry) ke partial statehood dewa gais hae, jisme ek elected legislature aur executive councils of ministers hae, lekin state e raam ii logan ke lage puura taagat nai hae.Article 370 5 august ko remove kiya tha aur tab 9 union terretories ho gaye

The history of india is widely spread.The language Sanskrit is considered as mother of all languages




#Article 33: Jai Ram Reddy (287 words)


Jai Ram Reddy (janam: 12 May 1937) Fiji ke ek Hindustani neta hae, jon ki Fiji ke Government ke legislative aur judicial branches me achchha yogdaan diis hae. 1998 me uske Fiji ke sab se barraa award, Companion of the Order of Fiji, uske Fiji ke yogdaan dewe khatir milaa rahaa.

Uu National Federation Party (NFP) ke leader bane ke kaaran, 1977 se 1983 talak, aur fir se 1992 se 1999 talak Fiji ke Leader of Opposition rahaa. Uske baad me Fiji Court of Appeal ke President bhi uske banawa gais rahaa. Uu ii position pe 2000, aur 2002 se lae ke 2003 talak rahaa. 31 January 2003 me uske United Nations General Assembly, International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda, jon ki huan pe war crimes ke mukadma karat rahaa, ke khatir chuna karis.

Reddy ke janam Lautoka district, Fiji aspataal me 12 May 1937 me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Pethi Reddy aur amma, Yenkattama Reddy rahis. Uu palwaar me sab se barraa larrka hae aur uske tiin bhaiya aur ek bahini hae. Reddy ke aaja, Byanna Reddy,  girmit me India se Fiji aais rahaa. Uu 1903 me Elbe III me  Cuddapah district, Andhra Pradesh se aais rahaa. Uske naana bhi wahii jahaaj me North Arcot se aais rahaa. 

Reddy, aapan parrhai Lovu Sangam School me suruu karis. Baad me uske Rakiraki ke Penang Sangam School bheja gais jahan pe uu boarding student rahaa.  Uu Penang ke nai like karis are dui tiin dafe huan se bhage ke bhi kosis karis rahaa. Uu aapan High school ke parrhai, Sri Vivekananda College me suruu karis aur huan se Junior Cambrige pas karis. 1954 me uu DAV College, Suva gais aur huan pe Senior Cambridge karis, lekin fail hoe gais. 




#Article 34: Kishore Nand Govind (487 words)


Kishore Nand Govind, O.B.E., J.P. , Fiji ke ek politician rahaa, jon ki abhi High Court of Fiji ke ek judge hae. Govind apan potitician ke kaam me kabhi kuch bole ke darat nahi raha. Politics se retire hoy ke baad, uske Fiji Supreme Court ke judge banaae dewa gais rahaa aur ii time Govind pura impartial rahaa. Fiji ke 1987 ke duno coup ke biich me uu court ke ajaadi rakhisis. 1987 me, Govind ke jabarjasti Fiji se bhage ke pada. 2001 me, uu Fiji laut aais aur uske fir se judge baaay dewa gais. 

Govind ke janam Kuku, Nausori, Fiji me bhais rahaa. Uu aapan primary school ke parrhai Kuku Indian School me karis aur secondary ke parrhai khatir Lelean Memorial School gais, jahaan par uu pahila Hindustani students me se ek rahaa. Iske baad uu Victoria University, Wellington, New Zealand me jaae ke wakiili parrhis.

Uske saadi Angeline ke sathe bhais rahaa, jon ki 1990 me gujar gais. Uske paas charr larrkan hae. Uske paas tiin bhaiya aur dui bahini rahin. Uske pitaji, Satya Nand Govind, ek school teacher rahaa, jon ki apne se parr ke wakiil ban gais rahaa aur Ba me jaae ke aapan ek wakiil ke office khoolis.

Wakiil ban ke Fiji laute ke baad, Govind thorra din talak Ba ke ek High School me parrhae ke baad, aapan wakiili Ba me, Govind  Company ke naam ke niche, suruu karis. 1968 me, jab by-elections karaa gais uu vacancy fill kare ke khatir jon ki Fiji ke Legislative Council ke National Federation Party (NFP)ke member ke boycott kare se bhais rahaa, tab Govind, Alliance Party ke taraf se, Ba Indian Communal Seat me R. D. Patel (A. D. Patel ke bhaiya) ke against me kharra bhais. Jab ki uu aur jaada vote se haris (pichla dui election ke compare karo tab), ii election uske Ba me famous kar diis aur 1969  me uske Ba ke mayor banawa gais, jon position pe uu 12 saal talak rahaa.

Political prosecution se bache ke khatir, Govind fir Australia chal diis. Uu Sydney me wakiili karis aur baad me New South Wales Office ke Director of Public Prosecutions me join bhais. Uske promote kar ke crown prosecutor bhi banawa gais rahaa. Jab Fiji me nawaa constitution banae dewa gais tab uu, 31 January 2001 ke, resign kar ke Fiji laut gais. and returned to Fiji.

Govind ke Republic of Fiji ke High Court ke judge banawa gais. Uu aapan rulings me liberal tendencies dekhat rahaa aur ii biswas karat rahaa ki jab koi defendant guilty plead kar de tab uske kamti sajaa mile ke chaahi.

Govind, Ba football team ke ek kattar supporter rahaa. Uu Ba Football Association ke executive me bhi rahaa. Uu aapan Ba Town Council ke mayor ke time Ba khatir soccer ground ke develop karis rahaa aur iske khatir Ba football team  ke home ground uske naame dewa gais hae. (Govind Park)




#Article 35: Kabara (170 words)


Kabara (Pronounced:kambara), Fiji ke ek island hae, jahan pe ii Lau Group me hae.  Iske jamiin ke area khaali 31 km² (12.0 sq mi) hae aur iske population 700 hae jahaan ke log chaar gaon me rahe hae.

Ii island ke log ke achchhaa wood carving khatir jaana jaae hae. Iske khatir uu logan vesi ke lakarri ke use kare hae jon ki island me hoe hae lekin deforestation ke kaaran abhi khaali island ke 8% me ii perr hoe hae. Abhi vesi ke perr boe ke kosis karaa jaae hae lekin kahe ki ii barraa hoe me 70-80 saal lagae hae, carvers ke vesi ke jagha duusra lakrri use kare ke encourage karaa jaae hae jaise ki yasi Sandalwood jon ki barraa hoe me 30–40 years lagae hae.

 ii island ke paani ke tank daan me diis hae ki ii island me paani ke kamii ke khalaas karaa jaae.

Ii island ke ek jaane maane wood carver hae Jone Lupe, jiske palwaar wood carving me kuch generations se hae.




#Article 36: Kadavu Island (105 words)


Kadavu (pronounced:kandaβu), jiske area 411 square kilometers hae, Fiji ke chautha sab se barraa island hae. Iske capital vunisea hae jahaan pe ek airport, aspataal, government station hae. Iske population 10,000 hae aur ii Suva se 88 kilometer duur hae.

Ii island 93 kilometers lamba aur 365 meters se 13 kilometers talak chaurraa hae. Kadavu me dher pahaarr hae jisme Mount Nabukelevu (Mount Washington),jon sab se uucha hae, 822 meters uucha hae. Kadavu ke 75% me jangal hae jisme dher rakam ke chirriya jaise ki Velvet Dove, Crimson Shining-parrot, Kadavu Honeyeater aur Kadavu Fantail hae. Kadavu ke South aur East me Great Astrolabe Reef hae.




#Article 37: Kaibu (104 words)


Kaibu (pronounced: kaimbu), Fiji ke Lau Group ke ek island hae. Island ke coordinates hae 17degrees 15 minutes South aur 179 degrees 29 minutes west.  Iske area 1.5 square kilometers hae aur iske sab se uucha jagha samundar se 40 meters uppar hae.

Ek 22.4 kilometer lamba reef Kaibu aur bagal ke Yacata island ke ghere hae. Duno island ke biich me ek lagoon hau. II island ke areaarea of 20 square kilometers hae aut ii Vanua Balavu se 56 kilometers west me hae.  Tourist logan ii island me machhri mare aur snorkeling kare khatir jawe hae.

Ii island ke ek provate owner hae.




#Article 38: Kanacea (131 words)


Kanacea (pronounced: kanaðea), Fiji ke Lau Group ke ek volcanic island hae. Isme saath paharr hae. Ii island ke coordinates 17.25° South aur 179.171° East hae, aur ii Vanua Balavu ke 15 kilometers west me hae. Iske area 13 square kilometers hae, aur isme sab se uuncha jagha samundar se 259 meters uppar hae.

Ii island me nariyal ke plantation aur dher naara hae. Island beach aur reef se ghira hae. 

Ii island privately owned hae. 1863 me Kanacea ke log ek inter-tribal larrhai haar gain rahaa aur ii kaaran se uu logan ke hatae ke Taveuni ke Vuna gaon me basae dewa gais rahaa aur island ke bech dewa gais rahaa. Ii logan ke descendents logan abhi talak aapan island ke uu logan ke lautae de ke maang kare hae..




#Article 39: Labasa Soccer Association (134 words)


Labasa Football Association Fiji Football Association ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team Labasa, jon ke Vanua Levu ke north me ek town hae, se aawe hae. Iske home stadium Subrail Park hae aur uniform laal aur ujjar striped sat, laal shorts aur laal socks hae.

Labasa me ek local league 1938 me suruu bhae. Ii competition me kuch Kaiviti team bhi khelat rahin. 1942 me, Henry Gibson jon ki Legislative Council ke ek member rahaa, ke presidency ke niche, Labasa Indian Football Association suruu karis.

Emori Ragata, Penaia Bale, Nemani Rasiga, Taniela Waqa Junior, Kavaia Rawaqa, Lekima Gonerau, Roy Krishna, Joseph Nimariau, Laisenia Ratoto, Jope Lomu, Nalinesh Reddy, Amani Makoe, Ilisoni Logaivou, Mira Sahib, Ajesh Narayan, Kushal Naicker, Autiko Timuri, Mahendra Lal, Benjamin Totori, Taione Kerevanua, Waisea Drauna, Shamal Kumar.




#Article 40: Lautoka Football Association (145 words)


Lautoka Football Association ke team Fiji Football Association ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team Lautoka district ke hae aur iske home ground Churchill Park hae. Team ke uniform bluu sat, ujjar shorts aur ujjar moja hae aur ii team ke Baby Blues bhi bola jaae hae.

Lautoka Football Association, Lautoka Indian Football Association ke naam se 1934 me suruu bhaes rahaa. Iske suruu kare me John Bairangi ke haath rahaa aur pahila dui team rahin Namoli Indian Sports aur Service. Lautoka , Fiji Indian Football Association ke suruu kare waala ek team rahaa.

Ali Cem Akbal, Samuela Kautoga, Keni Doidoi, Samuela Vula, Mitieli Namuka, Malakai Waqa, Valerio Nawatu, Apisai Smith, Jone Nailogi, Kamal Hassan, Abinesh Sailesh Sami, Leone Vurukania, Ilaitia Tuilau, Semesa Nakosia, Niumaia Tagi, Jone Vono Junior, Arvindra Naidu, Marika Madigi, Marika Namaqa, Mohammed Javed, Jerry Radrodro and Alifereti Baleloa




#Article 41: Leonidas (jahaaj) (229 words)


Leonidas, pahila jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa. Iske naam Sparta ke raja se aais hae. Suruu me ii jahaaj West Indies me girmitya logan ke lae jaae ke khatir kaam me laawa jaawat rahaa.  1878 me ii 580 girmitya logan ke St Lucia lae gais rahaa.

Leonidas,  3 March 1879 ke Calcutta chorris aur 72 din baad, 15 May 1879, ke Levuka pahuchis. Jahaaj me puura milae ke 498 passenger rahin jisme 273 admi, 146 aurat aur 79 larrkan rahin. Ii logan uu 61,000 girmitya logan me se pahila rahin jon ki 1879 se 1916 talak Fiji aae rahin.

Jab Leonidas ke Calcutta chorre ke khali tiin din bhais rahaa tab kuchh girmitya logan ke haeja (cholera) aur kuchh ke maata (smallpox) pakarr liis. Surgeon Superintendent ke kosis ke bawajuut satrah log mar gain. Jab ki Levuka me quarantine station nai rahaa tab jahaaj ke duur anchor karaa gais aur khaana aur chitthi ke fumigate kar ke boat se lawa gais rahaa.

Yanuca Lailai ke quarantine station banawa gais. Huan pe khali 350 jan ke rahe ke khatir jagha rahaa. Chhe roj me aur fuus ke ghar banae ke girmitya logan ke ii island me lawa gais. Hian par bhi pandrah aur log ke maut, dysentery, diarrhoea aur typhoid, se bhais. 9 August 1879 ke girmitya logan ke quarantine se chhorra gais.




#Article 42: Levuka Soccer Association (134 words)


Levuka F.C. Fiji Football Association ke second division ke ek team hae. Ii team Levuka town ke hae. Is ke home ground Nasau Park hae. Team ke uniform bulu aur ujjar striped sat hae. 

Levuka Fiji me pahila jagha rahaa jahaan pe football khela gae rahaa. Kaiviti team 1924 me soccer khele ke suruu karis rahaa jab ki Kaiviti Inter-District Nasau Park me khela gae rahaa Fiji ke cession ke golden jublee ke celebration time. Ricarnie Cup khatir Sawani (naitasiri), Bau, Shamrock (Suva), Kadavu (Suva se), Lomaiviti (Suva se) aur Ovalau (Levuka se)

Levuka me ek local competition 1932 se khela jaat rahaa aur ii club 1938 me  Levuka Indian Soccer Association, Krishna Franklin ke niche, suruu karin. Levuka Fiji Indian Football Association ke pahila member rahaa. 1943 ke Inter-District Levuka me bhae rahaa.




#Article 43: Lomaiviti Group (106 words)


Fiji ke Lomaiviti (pronounced [lomaiβiti]) Group me saat main island aur sher chhota island hai. Ii group ke puura area 411 square kilometers aur population 16,214 (1996 census) hai. Ii group me khali ek toen, Levuka hai, jiske population 3,745 (1996 census) hai.

Pahila gora jon ki Lomaiviti Group ke dekhis rahaa, May 1789 me  Captain William Bligh rahaa, jab ki uske mutiners logan ke chhota boat me chhorr diin rahaa aur uu Timor ke bagal jaawat rahaa. 1792 me uu loau ke ii jagah ke survety karis rahaa.  

Lomaiviti Goup, Fiji ke chauda Province me se ek hae aur iske Lomaiviti Province bola jaawe hae.




#Article 44: Mago Island (170 words)


Mago Island (pronounced: maŋo), Fiji ke Lau Group ke northwest me ek island hae. Ii island 22 square kilometres (8.4 square miles) barra hae.

Mago, Fiji ke capital, Suva se 166 miles ENE me hae. Ii island Namalata (jon ki Vanua Balavu ke bagal me hae) se 14 kilometer south west me hae, jahaan pe ii island ke original inhabitants rahe hae. 1860s me Australia ke Ryder brothers ii island ke lae ke isme cotton ke kheti kare ke suruu karin rahaa. Baad me iske Borron family ke bech dewa gais rahaa, jon ki isme copra plantaion suruu karin.

Ii island ke original inhabitants claim karin ki uu logan ke 2000 nariyal de ke aur jabarjasti island se hatawa gais rahaa aur island fir se le khatir sue kare mangat rahin.

Ii Fiji ke ek pahila island rahaa jahaan pe ganna ke kheti karaa gais rahaa aur mill talak ganna lae jae khatir pakki garri kaam me lawa jawat rahaa. Ii mill ke 1895 me band kar dewa gais rahaa.




#Article 45: Mahendra Chaudhry (110 words)


Mahendra Pal Chaudhry (janam: 9 February 1942) Fiji Labour Party ke leader hae.  1987 me jab Fiji Labour Party pahila dafe sarkar banais raha tab Chaudhry usme Minister of Finance rahaa, lekin ii sarkar khali ek mahina chala kaahe ki ek army ke officer, Rabuka, sarkar palat diis. 1987 se 1999 talak Chaudhry Fiji Labour Party ke ek nawa jiwan diis aur 1999 ke election me uske jiit hoe gais. Ii sarkar bhi ek saal baad palat dewa gais. 2005 me jab Bainimarama sarkar paltis tab Chuadhry ke usme Minister of Finance banae dewa gais. Kuchh din baad you interim Government se aapan aur Labour Party ke sathe nikal gais.




#Article 46: Main (jahaaj) (152 words)


Main, 10th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa. 

Ii jahaaj 1,691 ton garrhu, 256.4 feet lamba, 38.3 feet charraa aur 23.1 feet gahiraa, loha ke banaa, paal waala jahaaj rahaa. Iske Port Glasgow ke Russell and Company, london ke C.A. Hampton  E. Bromehead khatir 1884 me banais rahaa.  Ii jahaaj ke naam Germany ke ek naddi se aais hae.

Ii jahaaj ke India se girmitya log ke British colonies laae khatir kaam me lawa gais rahaa.  1903 me iske Nourse Line ke bech dewa gais rahaa. 1907 me New York se Calcutta jaate time iske mast aur rigging tut gais rahaa. 1910 me iske Norway ke ek Company ke bech dewa gae aur iske naam badal ke Vanse rakha gais. Iske dui aur dafe becha Norway me becha gais. 1917 me Cape Hatteras ke lage iske mast tuut gais aur paanch din baat ii duub gais.




#Article 47: Manilal Doctor (1400 words)


Manilal Maganlal Doctor (28 July 1881 - 8 January 1956), Fiji me wakiili kare waala pahila Hindustani rahaa. Manilal ke janam Baroda, India me bhaes rahaa aur uu aapan wakiili ke parrhae London me karis. Fiji aae se pahile uu Mauritius me kaam karat rahaa, jahan pe uu huan ke Hindustani logan ke hak khatir lris rahaa aur ek newspaper, The Hindustani, ke sampadak bhi rahaa. Totaram Sanadhya ke kosis aur Mahatma Gandhi ke barrhawa ke baad, uu 1912 me Fiji aais. Uu bahut din talak Fiji me Hindustani ke adhikar khatir larris, ek newspaper, Indian Settler, ke chapis aur  ke suruu karis. 1916 me jab sarkar, Manilal ke jagha Badri Maharaj ke Legslative Council me nominate karis, tab Hindustani log bahut dukhi bhaen aur Manilal aur sarkar ke biich me khaai aur barrha. Sarkar, Manilal ke Hindustani log ke leader nai maanis aur 1920 ke strike ke organise kare ke aarop me uske Fiji se deport kar diis. Is ke baad uu ,  aur  me bhi wakiili karis lekin aapan akhri din  me bitais.

Manilal ke janam 28 July 1881 me Baroda, India me bhaes rahaa. Uske surname, Doctor, uske pitaji ke pesha se banaa rahaa. Uske pitaji, Maganlal, State Mental Hospital ke agua rahaa. Manilal ke asli naam Manilal Maganlal Shah rahaa. 1903 me Manilal LLB ke parrhae khatam karis aur 1904 me uske Bombay University se MA mila. 1905 me uu London gais, aur wakiil ke parrai kare ke khatir. London me uu Home Rule Society ke member banis aur Indian Sociologist me bahut article likhis. India House me uske aur duusra Indian freedom fighters milin. 1906 me uu Gandhi se milis, jon use Mauritius jae ke khatir uske encourage karis.

Manilal Mauritius me 11 October 1907 ke pahuch ke barrister ke kaam suruu karis. Aaj bhi Mauritius me 11 October ke Manilal Day ke naam se celebrate karaa jawe hae. Barrister ke kaam suruu kare ke thore din baad Manilal Supreme Court ke judge se takkar liis jab uu court me aapan pagrri nahi utaris (Manilal ek Pharsee ke rakam topee phinat rahaa) aur judge ke bataais ki Bombay aur Madras ke high court me pagrri pahine ke anumati hae. Ii mamla Governor ke pass gais, jon batais ki ab se pagrii pahine ke anumati hae. Mauritius ke court me Hindustani log ke bahut karrai se dekha jawat rahaa. Uu logon ke jaada se jaada sajaa milat rahaa jab ki goraa logan ke sab se kamti sajaa milat rahaa aur jaada kar ke khali fine milat rahaa. Manilal ke aae ke baad, huan ke Hindustani log pahila time ek wakiil mila jiske uu log biswas kare sakat rahaa.

Manilal aapan wakiili Fiji me suruu karis, kamti fees me Hindustani logan ke court me represent karis aur uu log ke khatir chitthi aur government ke lage petition likhis. Government sochat rahaa ki Manilal Gandhi ke agent hae lekin fir bhi uske Hindustani logan ke baare me uske consult karat rahaa. Suruu me Manilal dhiiraj se Hindustani log ke madat karis. Ek case rahaa Viraswamy ke baare me. Viraswamy ke Fiji lawa gais raha ii samagh ke ki uu post office yah government office me kaam kari. Uske pahile telephone operator ke kaam dewa gae lekin jab uu protest karis ki uske waada wala kaam nahi mila tab uske ganna ke khet me girmitya log ke saathe kaam karwaya gae. Manilal ii case ke Anti-Slavery Society of London ke paas lae gae aur Viraswamy aapan freedom khrid lis

Manilal Fiji ke baare me India ke newspaper me hardam likhat rahaa aur 1917 me Fiji me Hindustani logan khatir pahila newspaper, Indian Settler jon ki English me rahaa, ke editor rahaa. 2 June 1918 me uu, Suva me, Indian Imperial Association (I.I.A.)ke suruu karis jon ki British Indian Association ke jagha banaawa gae. Association ke aim rahaa Hindustani log ke sahaeta kaeke aur uu log ke living conditions ke improve kare ke. Manilal bahut chitthi Gandi, India ke leader aur British Labout Party ke lage, Fiji ke Hindustani ke disa ke baare me likhis. Is ke kaaran C.F. Andrews aur W.W. Pearson ke Fiji bheja gae aur uu log 29 February 1916 ke aapan report me girmitya log ke pratithi aur education aur health ke baare sachha baat likhin.

Manilal khula dimaag waala admi rahaa lekin jaada kar ke socialist view hold karat rahaa. Uu bahut dharmik nahi rahaa lekin sochat rahaa ki Fiji khatir Arya Samaj sab se achchha hotaa khae ki Fiji me cast system khalaas hoe gae hae aur Arya Samaj education ke promote kare hae. Jab kuch goraa logan ii suggest karin ki Fiji New zealand ke ek part hoe jae tab Manilal bolis ki Fiji ke chaahi India ke ek part hoe jae.

Manilal aur government me aur conflict bhae jab ki uu ek Kaiviti jamin lease kre ke kosis karis. Uske ke application refuse kar dewa gae lekin uu kaiviti jamin maalik se agreement baae ke usme ek ghar office khatir ghar lagaa. Uske band kare ke batawa gae lekin jab uu nahi rokis tab uske 10 pound fine parraa. Manilal iske baare me kussa rahaa aur 24 September 1919 ke Indian Imperial Association ek prastao pass kar ke governemtn ke batis ki uu goraa log ke illegally jamin de hae lekin Hindustani log ke leagally jamin le se roke hae. Ek telegram Andrews ke lage bhi bheja gae jon iske India ke newspapaer me chapwais. 26 December 1919 ke Association Suva Town Hall me ek conference organise karis jisme India khatir ajaadi maanga jae aur Punja massacre ke condemn karaa gae.

Lekin jab Suva me ek meeting, jon ke Manilal ke aurat, organise karis rahaa ke police jabarjasti band karis, Manilal aur government ke biich samband kharab hoe gae. 11 February tal sab goraa admi logan ke banduuk de dewa gae rahaa. Suva aur Nausori ke biich ke telephone wire ke kaat dewa gae rahaa aur Rewa bridgr par Hindustani aur goraa special constable logan ke biich me confrantation bhae. 12 Februsry New Zealand se 60 soldier logan ek machine gun ke saathe Fiji aain aur England se ek Warship bhi aais. 13 February ke din army Samabual pul pe Hindustani logan ke Suva jae se rokis. Police baton charge karis aur jab Hindustani logan lathi aur paththar se ressit karin tab goli chalawa gae. Tiin Hindustani ke chot lagaa jisme se ek mar gais.

Harrtaal suruu hoe ke time Manilal Suva me nahi rahaa aur government ke uske uppar strike karwae ke koi evidence nahi rahaa lekin Peace and Good Order Ordinance of 1875 ke niche Manilal, uske aurat Harpal Maharaj aur Fazil Khan ke Fiji me rahe ke manai kar dewa gae. Manilal ke Nukulau bheja gae  aur huan se New Zealand deport kar dewa gae. Manilal ek chitthi Secretary of State for the Colonies ke lage bhejis jisme uu sign karis  ‘from Imperial University, Coolie Examination Hall, Nukulau”.
Bahut petition ke bawajuut Manilal ke ke 15 April 1920 ke Fiji se deport kar dewa gae.

Colonial Government Manilal ke tang karte rahaa uske Fiji se deport kare ke baad. Uske New Zealand me practice kare se roka gae aur uske chitthi ke censor karaa jawat rahaa. Uske Australia, Ceylon Bombay aur Madras me bhi practice kare se roka gae British government uske naam barristers ke list se kaat diis. Aakhir me uske Patna High Court allow karis practice kare in theLower Courts of Bihar and Orissa kahe ki uske LLB Indian University se rahaa. Bahut bhatake ke baad  uu 1922 me Gaya, Bihar me aapan practice suruu karis.

Manilal The Socialist, ek Bombay ke magazine me sa b time likhat rahaa. Uu Socialist activiity me involved rahaa aur comumunist logan se bhi mila.  UU 1923 ke Gaya Congress attend karis lekin kush din baad Labour and Kisan Party of India launch karis. Iske model India ke communist party log apaain. UU jaada time lagais aapan style left-wing logan ke defend karte. Uu Idia ke leader logan ke apne me larrai pasand nahi lagaa aur uu Penang (Malaysia)jae ke kosis karis lekin huan par bhi uske roka gae. Aakhri me Aden ke Chief Justice (jiske saathe uu London me parris rahaa) uske Aden me prractice kre khatir balais. 1935 se lae ke 1940 talak uu Aden aur Somaliland me kaam karis. 1953 me uu Indian laut gais aur Bombay me rahaa jab 8 January 1956 ke uske maut hoe gais.




#Article 48: Matuku, Fiji (118 words)


Matuku ek volcanic island hae, jon ki Fiji ke Lau Group ke Moala subgroup me hae.  Ii island 19.18° south aur 179.75° east me hae, aur iske area 57 square kilometers hae.  Ii island ke sab se uuncha jagha 385 meters hae.

Matuku me saat gaon hae, jon ki Yaroi, Natokalau, Qalikarua, Levuka i daku, Makadru, Raviravi aur Lomati hae,jisme se chiefly village Yaroi hae.

Matuku, Lau Group ke khaali ek island rahaa, jiske Ma'afu nai conquer kare paais rahaa. Ii kaaran se Matuku ke log formal occasions me aapan bravery dekhae khatir tawala nai pahine hae.

Matuku ke sab se famous jan Sir Timoci Tuivaga hae, jon ki 1974 se 2002 talak Fiji ke Chief Justice rahaa.




#Article 49: Moala (134 words)


Moala, Fiji ke Lau Group ke Moala subgroup ke ek island hae. Ii island  18.60° South aur 179.90° East me hae aur iske area 62.5 square kilometers hae. Ii island ke sab se uuncha jagha ke naam Delaimoala hae jon ki samundar se 468 meters uuncha hae. Ii island ke polulation 3000 hae aur ii logan aath gaon me rahe hae, jisme ke chiefly gaon Naroi hae jiske population 500 hae. Ii island ke logan nariyal, cocoa aur nangona ke khti kare hae. Ii logmachchhri bhi pakrre hae.

Moala me Roman Catholic, Methodist, Assemblies of God, aur Seventh-day Adventist church hae. 

Kuch jaane maane Moalan hae Laisa Digitaki, jon ki ek businesswoman aur political activist hae, businessman Joe Mar,  Isireli Koyamaibole, Government CEO aur Talatala Tuikilakila, Methodist Church of Fiji and Rotuma ke Secretary. 




#Article 50: Nadi Soccer Association (160 words)


Nadi Soccer Association ke team Fiji Football Association ke tournament ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team Nadi ke hae aur iske khaas khele waala ground Prince Charles Park hae. Iske uniform green sat, ujjar shorts aur ujjar moja hae.

Nadi Soccer Association ke suruu me Nadi Indian Soccer Association ke naam se jaana jaat rahaa. Ei club 1937 me, Edward Grant ke Presidency ke niche, suruu karaa gais rahaa. Sab se pahila team rahaa: Koronubu, Sabeto, Bhartiya and Votualevu. Nadi, 1939 ke Inter-district me sab se pahile khelis jab uu Nadroga ke pahila round me harais lekin duusra round me Rewa se haar gais.  Nadi, 8 dafe Inter-district jiitis hae.

Vereti Dickson, Maika Kasami, Ratu Josefata Dugucagi, Mohammed Shalmeen, Kamlesh Krishna, Inoke Nakacia, Sanaila Dakaica, Ravikesh Narayan, Thomas Robert, Ili Gaunavou Junior, Kaliova Tukania, Uraia Loki, Shameem Ali, Viliame Toma, Isoa Ratuva, Eliki Ravosai, Vuniuci Tikomaimereke, Franklyn Forau, Vahid Ramosaea, Mohammed Naszim, Isireli Goneyali, Waisiki Batina




#Article 51: Nadroga Soccer Association (119 words)


Nadroga Soccer Association ke team Fiji Football Association ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team Sigatoka district ke hae aur iske home ground Lawaqa Park hae. Team ke uniform gold sat, blue shorts aur gold moja hae. 

The Nadroga Football Association, Nadroga Indian Football Association ke naam se 1938 me suruu bhais rahaa. Iske suruu kare me Dildar Masih ke haath rahaa. Nadroga pahila time Inter district me 1939 me khelis rahaa.

Levi Tawake, Risheel Dass, Petaia Natasiwai, Sevuloni Tasere, Eminoni Batimala, Ranjit Singh, Ronan Ledeuff, Krishneel Dutt, Pauliasi Gavidi, Luke Rawadamu, Sumeet Krishan, Archie Watkins, Donal Kumar, Bimal Naidu, Jonas Nacewa, Sitiveni Watkins, Garfil Coster, Epi Delaimatuku, Kevueli Tamoi, Nicky Prasad, Pramesh Prasad, Thomas Coster




#Article 52: Nasinu Football Association (112 words)


Nasinu Football Association Fiji Football Association ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team Nasinu area ke hae aur iske home ground National Stadium hae. Team ke uniform bulu sat, maroon shorts aur bulu moja hae. 

Nasinu Football Association, 1976 me suruu bhai. Iske suruu kare me Subhas Maharaj ke haath rahaa. Ii team Premier Division se suruu kar ke pahila division pahuch gais hae.

Tevita Roko, Nitan Kumar, Kalden Sam, Vimal Pal, Krishneel Prasad, Salendra Prasad, George Gulu, Asish Chand, Elvin Prasad, Aldrine Kilua, Satlesh Kumar, Anish Kumar, Kaushik Kumar, Rajnesh Sami, Robert Nair, Binesh Kumar, Rusiate Rokobulou, Jone Roko, Nisheel Maharaj, Mohammed Imtiaz Khan, Lawrence Chand, Epeli Suibuka




#Article 53: Navua Soccer Association (119 words)


Navua Soccer Association ke team Fiji Football Association ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team Navua, jon ki Viti Levu ke south me hae, ke hae. Team ke home stadium Thomson Park hae. Team ke uniform me laal sat, blue shorts aur ujjar moja hae. 

Navua Soccer Association 1943 me C. P. Singh, jon ki Legislative Council ke ek member rahaa, ke presidency ke niche suruu bhae rahaa. Ii team suruu me second division me rahaa.

Benaminio Mateinaqara, Pranil Chand, Lorima Dau, Seveci Rokotakala, Pene Erenio, Jesoni Takala, Pita Bolaitoga, Usaia Tadu, Joe Lui, James Naka, Rajneel Chand, Siga Ali, Alvin Avinesh, Taniela Waqa, Salesh Kumar, Thomas Vulivuli, Simione Maikali, Peniame Drova, Simione Tamanisau, Sheik Moshin




#Article 54: Nazhat Shameem (196 words)


Nazhat Shameem Fiji ke ek judge  hae. Uske 1999 me judge banawa gais rahaa, aur 2007 talak uu Fiji ke High Court ke pahila aur khaali ek Hindustani judge rahii. 



#Article 55: Ovalau (107 words)


Ovalau (pronounced [oβa'lau]) Fiji ke tisra sab se barraa island hai aur Lomaiviti Group me hai. Ii island  17.70° South aur 178.8° East me hai, aur Suva se 60 kilometer north east, aur Viti Levu se 20 kilometer duur hai. Ii island 13 kilometer lamba aur 10 kilometer chaurra hai aur iske area 102.3 square kilometer hai. Iske population 9000 hai aur Levuka, jon ki Fiji ke pahila capital rahaa ii island me hai. Ovalau me jaada kar ke pahaarr hai aur khali Lovoni village ke lage samthar jamin hai. Ii island me sab se uucha pahaarr hai Mount Nadelaiovalau (625 meters) aur Mount Tomuna (526 meters).




#Article 56: Parmanand Singh (490 words)


Parmanand Singh  (janam: 1905), Fiji ke ek politician aur businessman rahaa. Uu Fiji ke pahila Hindustani rahaaa jon ki New Zealand jaae ke parrhis. Singh, uu tiin Hindustani me se ek rahaa jon ki 1929 me pahila dafe Legislative Council me Hindustani log se chuna gais rahaa. Uu khaali dui hafta talak Council me rahha, jab ki sarkar ke common roll ke maang ke reject kare ke protest me uu Council ke boycott karr diis. Singh ek zamindar rahaa jon ki Colonial Sugar Refining Company (C.S.R.) se jamiin lease me le ke uske duusra Hindustani log ke lease karat rahaa.  Uu dui Hindi newspaper bhi chaapis jisme se ek, Jai Fiji 1956 se 1980 talak chalaa.  Uske bhaiya, Chattur Singh aur larrka, Anand Singh bhi politics me rahin.

Parmanand Singh ke janam Yalalevu, Ba district, Fiji, Fiji me 1905 me bhais rahaa. Uske mai baap logan girmit me India se Fiji aae rahin aur uske pitaji ke naam Mahadeo Singh rahaa. Girmit ke baad uu logan aapan kheti suruu karin aur uu log ke achchha zindagi rahaa. Parmanand ke parrhai khatir, uske New Zealand bheja gais rahaa, jahan ke Auckland Colllege se uu 1923 me graduate bhais. New Zealand me uu rugby (ek game jon ki Fiji ke Hindustani log nai khele hae) khelis.

Fiji laute ke baad uu C.S.R. se jamin lease kar ke uske chota chota kisan ke sub-lease karis. Fiji me bahut jawan aur educated log ke rakam uu bhi Arya Samaj ke member rahaa.

North Western Division me kharraa hoe ke select karis. Legislative Council ke tiino Hindustani seat ke common roll mange waale Vishnu Deo aur uske saathi logan jiitin. Dui hafta baad, jab Hindustani member ke maang ki, Fiji me common roll elections karaa jae, ke sarkar nai kar diis tab tiino member log Council se walk out hoe gain aur iske kaaran aapan seat lose kar diin. Iske baad Singh ke Legislative Council ke member bane ke mauka nai mila, lekin uske bhaiya, Chattur Singh, 1937 me uske purana seat jiitis. Council se bahaar bhi uu aapan man ke baat bole se chukis nai aur Punjabi aur Gujarati log ke Fiji aae ke virod karis.

Uu printing industry me mauka dekh ke, Ba me ek printing press suruu karis aur huan se ek Hindi newspaper, Awaaz, Chaape ke suru karis. Baarr aur achchha staff nai rahe ke kaaran ii newspaper ke band kare ke parraa. 1956 me uu Lautoka me ek aur Hindi newspaper, Jai Fiji, ke chaape ke suruu karis, jon ki 1980 talak chala.

Uske bhaiya, Chattur Singh, bhi Legislative Council ke member 1937 -1940 talak rahaa, jiske election me uu A. D. Patel ke harais rahaa. Uske larka, Anand Singh, Fiji ke House of Representatives aur Senate ke member rahaa aur 1999 ke Chuadhry Labour Government me Attorney General rahaa. Uske dui aur bhatija, Sashi Mahendra Singh aur Arun Chattur Singh, Ba Town Council ke member aur mayor bhi rahin.




#Article 57: Poonah I (jahaaj) (127 words)


Poonah, tiisra jahaaj rahaa jon ki girmitya logan ke lae ke India se Fiji aais rahaa. 

Iske naam India ke city, Poonah, se aais hae. Ii jahaaj 1199 ton garrhu rahaa aur 1867 me Tyser  Haviside ke khatir William Pile at Sunderland iske banais rahaa.

Fiji aae se pahile ii jahaaj West Indies me girmitya log ke le gais rahaa. Poonaah, pahila dafe 17 September 1882 ke 476 girmitya log ke lae ke Fiji pahucha. Ii trip me jahaaj ke tufaan ke saamna kare ke parraa aur iske lascar crew uppar deck pe jaae se inkaar kar diin rahaa aur thora baaki rahaa ki jahaaj duub jaata.

Baad me ii jahaaj ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur iske naam badal ke Lief Drammen rakh dewa gais rahaa.




#Article 58: Poonah II (jahaaj) (105 words)


Poonah, jiske naam India ke city Poonah se aais hae, tiisra jahaaj rahaa jon ki girmitya logan ke lae ke India se Fiji aais rahaaa. 

Ii jahaaj 1199 ton garrhu rahaa aur 1867 me Tyser  Haviside iske William Pile at Sunderland ke khatir banais rahaa.

Fiji aae se pahile ii jahaaj West Indies me girmitya logan ke lae gais rahaa. Poonaah duusra dafe 19 June 1883 ke 495 girmitya logan ke lae ke Fiji pahucha. Ii trip me jahaaj me haeja  (cholera) ke bemaari faila.

Baad me ii jahaaj ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur iske naam badal ke Lief Drammen rakh dewa gais rahaa.




#Article 59: Rabi Island (171 words)


Rabi (pronounced [rambi]) Fiji ke Vanua Levu island aur Taveuni ke biich me ek island hai. Is ke area 66.3 square kilometers hai aur sab se uuncha jagah 463 meters hai aur shoreline 46.2 kilometers ke hai. Rabi ke population 5000 hai.

Rabi, Fiji me pahila jagah rahaa jahaan pe girmitya logan ke kaam me lagawa gais rahaa. Jab Fiji me pahila girmitya logan 1879 me Leonidas jahaaj me aain tab Fiji ke panters logan uu logan ke kaam de se inkaar kar diin kahe ki Hindistani labourer logan Islander labour se jaada mahanga rahin. Tab Rabi ke ek planter Captain J. Hill 106 girmitya logan ke kaam me lagais. (Baaki sab gimitya logan ke Government ke kaam me bharti karaa gais rahaa)

Rabi me Banaban
Second World War ke baad Kiribati se Banaban logan ke lae ke Rabi me basawa gais kahae ki uu logan ke har aur jamin japanese logan barbaad kar diin rahaa. Lekin jab Banaba me phosphate ke minimg suruu hoe gais tab uu logan nai lautin.




#Article 60: Rewa Soccer Association (220 words)


Rewa Soccer Association, Fiji Football Association ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team Nausori ke hae aur iske home ground Ratu Cakobau Park hae. Team ke uniform laal sat hae.

Rewa me sab se pahile 1928 me football ke league competition organise karaa gais rahaa jab ke 1916 se hian football khela jaat rahaa. 1928 me Rewa, Dilkusha Excelsior Football Club aur Rewa Football Club, Vriddhi Cup khatir ek competition, jon ki Indian Reform League organise karis rahaa, khatir khelis rahaa. Ii competition me aur dui Suva ke team rahaa. Ii trophy ke Dilkusha jeetis rahaa . Jab Dilkusha 1929 aur 1930 me bhi jeet gais tab uu trophy sab time khatir rakh liis. 1931 se 1936 talak Rewa United Football Club Fletcher Cup, jon ke Indian Reform League, Suva me organise karis rahaa, mr hissa liis. 1937 me Rewa Indian Football Association suruu bhais rahaa aur 1938 me Rewa Fiji Indian Football Association ke pahila member me se ek rahaa. Rewa 1938 me Fiji ke pahila Inter-District ke jeetis rahaa.

Esori Gaunavinaka, Napolioni Savaca, Solomoni Niulevu, Ratu Penaia Latianara, Marika Rodu, Shelvin Singh, Epeli Saukuru, Afaraaz Ali, Jeffery Henry, Inoke Dakonivosa, Ratu Semi Dileqa, Kelepi Qaqa, James Mckay, Josefa Buadromo, Nasoni Mereke, Netani Doli, Posiano Kalisito, Nathan Kumar, Sam Kaiapam, Sarvesh Pal, Joeli Ranitu, Uliasi Tamanisau




#Article 61: Rhone I (jahaaj) (110 words)


Rhone, jiske pahile Gilroy naam dewa gais rahaa, ek 1,768 ton loha ke paal waala jahaaj rahaa jiske 1875 me John Elder of Glasgow, Scotland, Gilroy, Sons  Company of Dundee khatir banais rahaa. 1889 me iske Nourse Line karid ke iske naam Rhone kakkhis.

Iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke dhoe khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa. 15 May 1890 ke Rhone 585 girmitya logan ke lae ke, pahila dafe Fiji pahucha. Iske baad ii Fiji ke ek aur trip karis aur dher dafe West Inidies girmitya logan ke lae gais. Iske Girmitya logan ke West Indies se lautaar ke India lawe khatir bhi kaam me lawa gais rahaa.




#Article 62: Rhone II (jahaaj) (110 words)


Rhone, jiske pahile Gilroy naam dewa gais rahaa, ek 1,768 ton loha ke paal waala jahaaj rahaa jiske 1875 me John Elder of Glasgow, Scotland, Gilroy, Sons  Company of Dundee khatir banais rahaa. 1889 me iske Nourse Line karid ke iske naam Rhone kakkhis.

Iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke dhoe khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa. 11 May 1897 ke Rhone 653 girmitya logan ke lae ke, duusra dafe Fiji pahucha. Iske baad ii Fiji ke ek aur trip karis aur dher dafe West Inidies girmitya logan ke lae gais. Iske Girmitya logan ke West Indies se lautaar ke India lawe khatir bhi kaam me lawa gais rahaa.

   




#Article 63: S.S. Fazilka I (135 words)


Fazilka, ek steam ship rahaa jon ki Fiji chhe dafe girmitya logan ke lae ke aais rahaa.

Fazilka, 4,152 ton garrhu steamship rahaa jiske lambai 366 feet, chaurrai 48.2 feet aur gahiarai 26.5 feet rahaa. Iske William Doxford and Sons, British-India Steam Navigation Company (B.I.S.N.) khatir 1890 me banais rahaa. Iske engine 462 nhp ke rahaa aur ii 12.5 knots ke speed pe chale sakat rahaa. Iske naam North India ke ek town se aais hae.

Jahaaj ke record me likha hae ki ii jahaaj 1904 me immigrants log ke lae ke London se Brisbane aais rahaa lekin iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke British colonies me lae jae khatir kaam melawa jaat rahaa.

Boer War ke time iske soldier logan ke India se South Africa lae jae khatir kaam me lawa gais rahaa.




#Article 64: S.S. Fazilka II (136 words)


Fazilka, ek steam ship rahaa jiske jon ki Fiji chhe dafe girmitya logan ke lae ke aais rahaa.

Fazilka, 4,152 ton garrhu steamship rahaa jiske lambai 366 feet, chaurrai 48.2 feet aur gahiarai 26.5 feet rahaa. Iske William Doxford and Sons, British-India Steam Navigation Company (B.I.S.N.) khatir 1890 me banais rahaa. Iske engine 462 nhp ke rahaa aur ii 12.5 knots ke speed pe chale sakat rahaa. Iske naam North India ke ek town se aais hae.

Jahaaj ke record me likha hae ki ii jahaaj 1904 me immigrants log ke lae ke London se Brisbane aais rahaa lekin iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke British colonies me lae jae khatir kaam melawa jaat rahaa.

Boer War ke time iske soldier logan ke India se South Africa lae jae khatir kaam me lawa gais rahaa.




#Article 65: S.S. Fazilka III (136 words)


Fazilka, ek steam ship rahaa jiske jon ki Fiji chhe dafe girmitya logan ke lae ke aais rahaa.

Fazilka, 4,152 ton garrhu steamship rahaa jiske lambai 366 feet, chaurrai 48.2 feet aur gahiarai 26.5 feet rahaa. Iske William Doxford and Sons, British-India Steam Navigation Company (B.I.S.N.) khatir 1890 me banais rahaa. Iske engine 462 nhp ke rahaa aur ii 12.5 knots ke speed pe chale sakat rahaa. Iske naam North India ke ek town se aais hae.

Jahaaj ke record me likha hae ki ii jahaaj 1904 me immigrants log ke lae ke London se Brisbane aais rahaa lekin iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke British colonies me lae jae khatir kaam melawa jaat rahaa.

Boer War ke time iske soldier logan ke India se South Africa lae jae khatir kaam me lawa gais rahaa.




#Article 66: S.S. Fazilka IV (136 words)


Fazilka, ek steam waala jahaaj rahaa  jon ki chhe dafe girmitya logan ke lae ke Fiji aais rahaa.

Fazilka, 4,152 ton garrhu steamship rahaa jiske lambai 366 feet, chaurrai 48.2 feet aur gahiarai 26.5 feet rahaa. Iske William Doxford and Sons, British-India Steam Navigation Company (B.I.S.N.) khatir 1890 me banais rahaa. Iske engine 462 nhp ke rahaa aur ii 12.5 knots ke speed pe chale sakat rahaa. Iske naam North India ke ek town se aais hae.

Jahaaj ke record me likha hae ki ii jahaaj 1904 me immigrants log ke lae ke London se Brisbane aais rahaa lekin iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke British colonies me lae jae khatir kaam melawa jaat rahaa.

Boer War ke time iske soldier logan ke India se South Africa lae jae khatir kaam me lawa gais rahaa.




#Article 67: S.S. Fazilka V (136 words)


Fazilka, ek steam ship rahaa jiske jon ki Fiji chhe dafe girmitya logan ke lae ke aais rahaa.

Fazilka, 4,152 ton garrhu steamship rahaa jiske lambai 366 feet, chaurrai 48.2 feet aur gahiarai 26.5 feet rahaa. Iske William Doxford and Sons, British-India Steam Navigation Company (B.I.S.N.) khatir 1890 me banais rahaa. Iske engine 462 nhp ke rahaa aur ii 12.5 knots ke speed pe chale sakat rahaa. Iske naam North India ke ek town se aais hae.

Jahaaj ke record me likha hae ki ii jahaaj 1904 me immigrants log ke lae ke London se Brisbane aais rahaa lekin iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke British colonies me lae jae khatir kaam melawa jaat rahaa.

Boer War ke time iske soldier logan ke India se South Africa lae jae khatir kaam me lawa gais rahaa.




#Article 68: S.S. Fazilka VI (136 words)


Fazilka, ek steam ship rahaa jiske jon ki Fiji chhe dafe girmitya logan ke lae ke aais rahaa.

Fazilka, 4,152 ton garrhu steamship rahaa jiske lambai 366 feet, chaurrai 48.2 feet aur gahiarai 26.5 feet rahaa. Iske William Doxford and Sons, British-India Steam Navigation Company (B.I.S.N.) khatir 1890 me banais rahaa. Iske engine 462 nhp ke rahaa aur ii 12.5 knots ke speed pe chale sakat rahaa. Iske naam North India ke ek town se aais hae.

Jahaaj ke record me likha hae ki ii jahaaj 1904 me immigrants log ke lae ke London se Brisbane aais rahaa lekin iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke British colonies me lae jae khatir kaam melawa jaat rahaa.

Boer War ke time iske soldier logan ke India se South Africa lae jae khatir kaam me lawa gais rahaa.




#Article 69: S.S. Newnham (221 words)


Newnham Fiji me girmitya log ke lae waala 9th jahaaj rahaa, lekin pahila bhaap ke ingin se chale waala jahaaj rahaa. 

Newnham ke 1880 me Newcastle upon Tyne ke Palmers' Company, J. Temperley  Co khatir banais rahaa. Ii jahaaj 2,010 ton garrhu, 285 ft (87 m) lamba aur 35.3 ft (10.8 m) chaurra rahaa. ii ek bhaap waala jahaaj rahaa aur iske ingin dui inverted cylinders jiske diameter 35  68 inches rahaa se banaa rahaa.

Ii jahaaj Timor Sea ke rasta se khali 38 roj me 23 July 1884 ke, 575 girmitya logan ke lae ke India se Fiji aais. Ii trip me kamti jane ke mare ke socha gae rahaa kahae ke ki ii jahaaj thanda mausam ke chorr ke garam mausam waala rasta se Fiji aais aur kamti pneuminia aur bronchitis hoe ke chahi rahaa. Asli me jahaaj kharab se roll howat rahaa aur bahut jan ke maut hoe gais. Fiji government paal waala jahaaj ke mangat rahaa kahae ki lamba trip se koi bemari ke incubate hoe ke time mile sake lekin CSR steam jahaaj mangat rahaa kahae ki aae waala tarik ke anumaan achchha se lagawa jae sakat raha, girmitya log aur fitter rahte aur uu log ke time mil jaata acclimatise hoe jae ke May se lai ke June tak ke ganna kaate waala mausam khatir.




#Article 70: S.S. Sangola I (150 words)


Sangola I, 60th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

Sangola ek 5,149 ton garrhu steam ship rahaa jiske Dumbarton ke William Denny  Brothers British India Steam Navigation Company ke khatir 1901 me banais rahaa. Isme ek funnel, dui masts, ek screw rahaa aur ii 10.5 knots ke raftaar se chale sakat rahaa. Isme 6 first class passengers  khait rahe ke jagha rahaa aur isme 94 crew rahaa. Iske naam western India ke jagha se aais hae.

Sangola, pahila dafe 1132 girmitya logan ke lae ke 18 March 1908 ke Fiji pahucha. 1908 se 1910  talak  ii paanch aur dafe Fiji aais. September 1914 me ii soldier logan ke India se Marseilles lae gais rahaa. Jumne 1923 me iske Japan ke ek company ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur ii Japanese owners ke lage 1933 talak rahaa jab ki iske scrap kar dewa gais rahaa.  




#Article 71: S.S. Sangola II (151 words)


Sangola II, 61st jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

Sangola ek 5,149 ton garrhu steam ship rahaa jiske Dumbarton ke William Denny  Brothers British India Steam Navigation Company ke khatir 1901 me banais rahaa. Isme ek funnel, dui masts, ek screw rahaa aur ii 10.5 knots ke raftaar se chale sakat rahaa. Isme 6 first class passengers  khait rahe ke jagha rahaa aur isme 94 crew rahaa. Iske naam western India ke jagha se aais hae.

Sangola, duusra dafe 1086 girmitya logan ke lae ke 6 June 1908 ke Fiji pahucha. 1908 se 1910  talak  ii paanch aur dafe Fiji aais rahaa. September 1914 me ii soldier logan ke India se Marseilles lae gais rahaa. Jumne 1923 me iske Japan ke ek company ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur ii Japanese owners ke lage 1933 talak rahaa jab ki iske scrap kar dewa gais rahaa.  




#Article 72: S.S. Sangola III (151 words)


Sangola III, 62nd jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

Sangola ek 5,149 ton garrhu steam ship rahaa jiske Dumbarton ke William Denny  Brothers British India Steam Navigation Company ke khatir 1901 me banais rahaa. Isme ek funnel, dui masts, ek screw rahaa aur ii 10.5 knots ke raftaar se chale sakat rahaa. Isme 6 first class passengers  khait rahe ke jagha rahaa aur isme 94 crew rahaa. Iske naam western India ke jagha se aais hae.

Sangola, tiisra dafe 1152 girmitya logan ke lae ke 1 February 1909 ke Fiji pahucha. 1908 se 1910  talak  ii paanch aur dafe Fiji aais rahaa. September 1914 me ii soldier logan ke India se Marseilles lae gais rahaa. Jumne 1923 me iske Japan ke ek company ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur ii Japanese owners ke lage 1933 talak rahaa jab ki iske scrap kar dewa gais rahaa.  




#Article 73: S.S. Sangola IV (151 words)


Sangola IV, 63rd jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

Sangola ek 5,149 ton garrhu steam ship rahaa jiske Dumbarton ke William Denny  Brothers British India Steam Navigation Company ke khatir 1901 me banais rahaa. Isme ek funnel, dui masts, ek screw rahaa aur ii 10.5 knots ke raftaar se chale sakat rahaa. Isme 6 first class passengers  khait rahe ke jagha rahaa aur isme 94 crew rahaa. Iske naam western India ke jagha se aais hae.

Sangola, chautha dafe 1667 girmitya logan ke lae ke 21 April 1909 ke Fiji pahucha. 1908 se 1910  talak  ii paanch aur dafe Fiji aais rahaa. September 1914 me ii soldier logan ke India se Marseilles lae gais rahaa. Jumne 1923 me iske Japan ke ek company ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur ii Japanese owners ke lage 1933 talak rahaa jab ki iske scrap kar dewa gais rahaa.  




#Article 74: S.S. Sangola V (151 words)


Sangola II, 64th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

Sangola ek 5,149 ton garrhu steam ship rahaa jiske Dumbarton ke William Denny  Brothers British India Steam Navigation Company ke khatir 1901 me banais rahaa. Isme ek funnel, dui masts, ek screw rahaa aur ii 10.5 knots ke raftaar se chale sakat rahaa. Isme 6 first class passengers  khait rahe ke jagha rahaa aur isme 94 crew rahaa. Iske naam western India ke jagha se aais hae.

Sangola, paanchwa dafe 926 girmitya logan ke lae ke 7 March 1910 ke Fiji pahucha. 1908 se 1910  talak  ii paanch aur dafe Fiji aais rahaa. September 1914 me ii soldier logan ke India se Marseilles lae gais rahaa. Jumne 1923 me iske Japan ke ek company ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur ii Japanese owners ke lage 1933 talak rahaa jab ki iske scrap kar dewa gais rahaa.  




#Article 75: S.S. Sangola VI (151 words)


Sangola II, 66th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

Sangola ek 5,149 ton garrhu steam ship rahaa jiske Dumbarton ke William Denny  Brothers British India Steam Navigation Company ke khatir 1901 me banais rahaa. Isme ek funnel, dui masts, ek screw rahaa aur ii 10.5 knots ke raftaar se chale sakat rahaa. Isme 6 first class passengers  khait rahe ke jagha rahaa aur isme 94 crew rahaa. Iske naam western India ke jagha se aais hae.

Sangola, 6th dafe 879 girmitya logan ke lae ke 5 June 1910 ke Fiji pahucha. 1908 se 1910  talak  ii paanch aur dafe Fiji aais rahaa. September 1914 me ii soldier logan ke India se Marseilles lae gais rahaa. Jumne 1923 me iske Japan ke ek company ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur ii Japanese owners ke lage 1933 talak rahaa jab ki iske scrap kar dewa gais rahaa.  




#Article 76: S.S. Santhia I (117 words)


S.S. Santhia I, 65th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

S.S. Santhia ek 5,151-ton garrhu steamship rahaa jiske 1901 me Dumbarton ke William Denny  Brothers,   British-India Steam Navigation Company ke khatir banais rahaa. 

Iske passenger aur cargo dhoe ke khatir kaam me lawa jawat rahaa lekin jaada kar ke iske girmitya logan ke British colony lae jaae ke khatir kaam me lawa jawat rahaa. 22 April 1910 ke ii pahila dafe 1021 girmitya logan ke lae ke Fiji aais. 1923, me S.S. Santhia ke Japan ke ek company ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur iske naam badal ke Saka Maru rakkhaa gais rahaa. 1935 me iske scrap kar dewa gais rahaa.
 




#Article 77: S.S. Santhia II (118 words)


S.S. Santhia II, 67th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

S.S. Santhia II ek 5,151-ton garrhu steamship rahaa jiske 1901 me Dumbarton ke William Denny  Brothers,   British-India Steam Navigation Company ke khatir banais rahaa. 

Iske passenger aur cargo dhoe ke khatir kaam me lawa jawat rahaa lekin jaada kar ke iske girmitya logan ke British colony lae jaae ke khatir kaam me lawa jawat rahaa. 8 July 1910 ke ii duusra dafe 1030 girmitya logan ke lae ke Fiji aais. 1923, me S.S. Santhia ke Japan ke ek company ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur iske naam badal ke Saka Maru rakkhaa gais rahaa. 1935 me iske scrap kar dewa gais rahaa.
 




#Article 78: S.S. Sutlej I (111 words)


S.S. Sutlej I, 69th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

S.S. Sutlej 3,549-ton garrhu steam waala jahaaj rahaa jiske Nourse Line ke khatir 1907 me Glasgow ke Charles Connell  Company Limited banais rahaa. Isme ek screw, tiin expansion, 425 nhp engine rahaa.

Duusra Nourse Line ke jahaaj ke rakam, iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke Europe ke colonies me lae jaawe ke khatir kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa. S.S. Sutlej aakhri jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke Fiji lawa gias rahaa. 1929 me iske Sun Shipping Company, London ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur iske naam badal ke Cape St. Francis kar dewa gais.




#Article 79: S.S. Sutlej II (111 words)


S.S. Sutlej II, 72nd jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

S.S. Sutlej 3,549-ton garrhu steam waala jahaaj rahaa jiske Nourse Line ke khatir 1907 me Glasgow ke Charles Connell  Company Limited banais rahaa. Isme ek screw, tiin expansion, 425 nhp engine rahaa.

Duusra Nourse Line ke jahaaj ke rakam, iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke Europe ke colonies me lae jaawe ke khatir kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa. S.S. Sutlej aakhri jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke Fiji lawa gias rahaa. 1929 me iske Sun Shipping Company, London ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur iske naam badal ke Cape St. Francis kar dewa gais.




#Article 80: S.S. Sutlej III (111 words)


S.S. Sutlej III, 73rd jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

S.S. Sutlej 3,549-ton garrhu steam waala jahaaj rahaa jiske Nourse Line ke khatir 1907 me Glasgow ke Charles Connell  Company Limited banais rahaa. Isme ek screw, tiin expansion, 425 nhp engine rahaa.

Duusra Nourse Line ke jahaaj ke rakam, iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke Europe ke colonies me lae jaawe ke khatir kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa. S.S. Sutlej aakhri jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke Fiji lawa gias rahaa. 1929 me iske Sun Shipping Company, London ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur iske naam badal ke Cape St. Francis kar dewa gais.




#Article 81: S.S. Sutlej IV (111 words)


S.S. Sutlej IV, 78th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

S.S. Sutlej 3,549-ton garrhu steam waala jahaaj rahaa jiske Nourse Line ke khatir 1907 me Glasgow ke Charles Connell  Company Limited banais rahaa. Isme ek screw, tiin expansion, 425 nhp engine rahaa.

Duusra Nourse Line ke jahaaj ke rakam, iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke Europe ke colonies me lae jaawe ke khatir kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa. S.S. Sutlej aakhri jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke Fiji lawa gias rahaa. 1929 me iske Sun Shipping Company, London ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur iske naam badal ke Cape St. Francis kar dewa gais.




#Article 82: S.S. Sutlej V (111 words)


S.S. Sutlej V, 87th jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa.

S.S. Sutlej, 3,549-ton garrhu steam waala jahaaj rahaa, jiske Nourse Line ke khatir 1907 me Glasgow ke Charles Connell  Company Limited banais rahaa. Isme ek screw, tiin expansion, 425 nhp engine rahaa.

Duusra Nourse Line ke jahaaj ke rakam, iske jaada kar ke girmitya logan ke Europe ke colonies me lae jaawe ke khatir kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa. S.S. Sutlej aakhri jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke Fiji lawa gias rahaa. 1929 me iske Sun Shipping Company, London ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur iske naam badal ke Cape St. Francis kar dewa gais.




#Article 83: S.S. Vadala (106 words)


S.S. Vadala ek 3,334-ton bhaap ke ingin waala waala jahaaj rahaa. Ii 340 feet lamba, 3.1 feet chaurra, aur 26 gahira rahaa. Iske William Denny and Company, Dumbarton, British-India Steam Navigation Company (B.I.S.N.) khatir 1890 me banais rahaa. Isme quadruple expansion, 315 nhp, steam engines rahaa aur telemotor steering gear use karat rahaa. 

Ii ek passenger cargo jahaaj rahaa jiske Hindustani indentured labourers logan ke colonies me lae jae khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa. 26 March 1895 S.S. Vadala, 747 girmitya logan ke lae ke Fiji pahucha. Ii trip me jahaaj rolled violently aur Surgeon-Superintendent complain karis ki uske passenger log sab bagal bigat rahin.




#Article 84: Siddiq Moidin Koya (573 words)


Siddiq Moidin Koya (1923 - 1993), Fiji ke ek neta rahaa. Koya, Fiji ke pahila political party, National Federation Party (NFP) ke suruu kare waala sadasya me se ek rahaa aur 1969 me, A. D. Patel ke maut ke baad, uu NFP ke leader aur Fiji ke Legisaltive Council me Leader of Opposition banaa. Uu NFP ke common roll ke maang ke chhorr ke Alliance Party ke neta Ratu Mara se samjhauta kar ke, 1970 me Fiji ke ajaadi dewais. Uske, Ratu Mara se dosti aur 1972 ke election me NFP ke kharaab natija se bahut log khusi nai rahin aur 1977 me Agricultural Landlord and Tenants Ordinance ke bahas ke time uske party vibhajit hoe gais aur September 1977 ke election me uu aapan seat ke bhi haar gais. 1982 me uu, NFP ke nawaa neta, Jai Ram Reddy se samjhauta kar ke Parliament me fir se chuna gais. 1984 me Reddy ke istefaa de ke kaaran uu fir se neta banaa, lekin 1977 ke rakam NFP fir se vibhajit hoe lagaa aur uu 1987 me uu istefaa de diis.

Koya ke janam 1923 me Vatulaulau, Ba me, ek Malayam Muslim palwaar me bhais rahaa. Koya, S. B. Patel ke wakiil ke office, jon ki Lautoka me rahaa, me kaam suruu karis rahaa. Uske baad uu Tasmania, Australia jaae ke University of Tasmania se wakiil ke degree haasil karis.

Koya aapan majhab ke khatir bhi yogdaan diis rahaa. Uu Then India Maunatul Islam Association of Fiji, jon ki Fiji me South Indian Muslim ke represent kare hae, ke President aur rahaa.

Koya, 1959 me Federation of Cane Growers ke suruu kare me main admii rahaa, jab kisan log Colonial Sugar Refining Company se nawaa cane contract par baat karat rahin. Koya, A. D. Patel se saathe kaam karis aur uu saal ke ganna ke kisan ke harrtaal ke kaaran famous hoe gais. Uu duusra strike me bhi union ke taraf se larris. 

Fiji ke independence ke baad, House of Representatives ke pahila election 1972 me bhaes, jisme NFP 52 me se khaali 19 seat jiitis. Koya ke virood me aur logan  bolin lekin jab 1976 me Agricultural Landlord and Tenants Ordinance (ALTO) ke baare me bahas suruu bhaes tab NFp dui gut me vibhajit hoe gais. Jai Ram Reddy ke madat se Party unite hoe ke 1977 ke pahila elction larris aur jiit gais. Governor General , lekin Koya ke Prime Minister nai banais, ii bol ke ki uske paas jaada support nai hae. September 1977 me , jab ek nawaa election balawa gais tab NFP dui gut me fir se dividie hoe gais. Ii election me Alliance 37 seat jiitis, NFP ke Flower Faction, jiske leader Jai Ram Reddy banaa, 12 seat aur NFP ke Dove Faction , jiske ke leader Koya rahaa, 3 seat jiitis. Koya aapan seat Jai Ram Reddy se haar gais.

NFP, 1982 ke election khatir fir se ek hoe gais rahaa aur Koya ii election me fir se House of Representatives me chuna gais. 1984 me,  jab NFP ke leader, Jai Ram Reddy, resign kar diis , tab Koya ke fir se leader banawa gais. Uske ii term me bhi bawal kamti nai rahaa aur jab 1985 me NFP ek by-election haar gais tab uske virod me aur lag hoe gain. Fiji Labour Party ke taraf support jaae ke kaaran, NFP aur kamjor hoe gais aiur Koya NFP ke leader ke position se resign kar diis.




#Article 85: Suva Soccer Association (296 words)


Suva Soccer Association, Fiji Football Association ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team, Fiji ke capital, Suva ke hae aur iske home ground National Stadium hae. Team ke uniform ujjar sat, karia shorts aur ujjar moja hae. 

Suva Soccer Football Club 1905 me suruu bhais rahaa, jab ki usme khali gora logan khelat rahin. 1910  me ek Suva ke team HMS Powerful ke team ke 3 - 1 se harais. 1921 me Suva ke team HMS Torch ke team ke 2 - 0 se harais rahaa. 1930 me Governor, football khele khatir dui ground diis. 1922 me Suva ke Sunshine Clun Suruu bhais. Ii time chaar team Toorak me Marist Brothers School ke ground me league competition khelat rahin.

Fiji me Footbal match organise kare waala pahila sanstha, Indian Reform League rahaa. 1927 me League, Albert Park me school khatir ek competition organise karis jisme jisme Methodist Mission School, Marist Brothers School, Munivatu Indian School aur Islamia School hissa liin. 22 January 1928, ke League ek Football Association committee suruu karis jon ke Vriddhi trophy khatir 26 May 1928 ke ek tournament organise karis. Ii tournament me Indian Reform League Football Club, Toorak Service Club, Dilkusha Excelsior Football Club, Rewa Football Club aur Union Club khlis. 1936 me Association ke naam badal ke Suva Football Association rakha gais aur ab isme 8 team khele lagin. 1945 me 16 team rahin aur 1958 me 41 jab ki league competition ke senior, reserve, intermediate aur junior grade me khela jawat rahaa.

Filimone Boletawa, Krishna Sami, Arvind Pratap, Akariva Dau, Inosi Cava, Antonio Malapa, Noa Seru, Esava Naqeleca, Sandeep Nair, Seimata Chillia, Navinesh Chand, Dinesh Mudliar, Tomasi Tuqalu, Henry Dyer, Jone Lati, Joseph Mishra, Apisalome Turuva, Lisala Vetaukula, Harris Bali, Rohit Chand, Ilimeleki Tukai, Azmat Begg




#Article 86: Syria (jahaaj) (429 words)


Syria ek jahaaj rahaa jisme girmitya logan ke India  se Fiji lawa gais rahaa, aur ii jahaaj Fiji me chattan ke uppar charr ke barbaad hoe gais rahaa. 

Syria, 207.7 feet lamba aur 1,010 ton garrhu loha ke banaa, paal waala jahaaj rahaa. Iske 1868 me Nourse Line ke khatir William Pile of Sunderland banais rahaa. Ii jahaaj ke naam Karnataka me Syria Nadii se aais hae. 

Fiji aae se pahile ii jahaaj West Indies girmitya log ke lai jaae ke khatir kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa. Syria ke Fiji ke yatra uske khatir akhri yatra rahaa jab ki Suva se khali 4 mile duur ,etwar ke roj, 11 May 1884 ke saarhe aath baje, Nasilai Reef ke uppar charr gais rahaa aur 49 logan mar gain. Ii Fiji ke sab se kharaab durghatna rahaa. Syria, Calcutta 13 March 1884 ke 497 girmitya logan ke lae ke choris. Syria ke yatra bina koi ghatna ke rahaa jab ki uu Indian Ocean se Australia ke south me jaae ke huan ke hawa ke istemaal kar ke khaali 58 roj me Fiji ke nangich pahuncha. Jab jahaaj ke Captain Kadavu dekhis tab uu jaada hawa ke khatir allow nahi karis aur Syria, Nasilai Reef ke, Captain ke anumaan se, nangich rahaa. Saat baje raat talak puura chaand rahaa lekin koi bhi lookout, mast pe, nahi rahaa jon ki duur se reef ke uppar wave ke dekh leta. 

Aath baj ke pandrah minute pas bhais rahaa jab ke reef dekha gais, aur Captain ke kosis ke bawajuut saarre aath baje Syria reef pe charr gais.

Chhe me se paanch lifeboat duub gais aur chhatwa me crew log madat khoje ke khatir gain. Uu log Nasilai gaon pahuchin lekin kaiviti log ke samghae nahi pain ki konchij bhais rahaa aur uu log ke Suva ke jagha Levuka lai jawa gais. Paanch baje sanjah ke Levuka pahunch ke ek rescue party taiyaar karaa gais jon ki Mangar (13 May) ke sabere rescue kosis suruu karin. Jab rescue boat Nasilai pauchis tab jaada girmitya log paani me rahin reef ke uppar aur jamin ke taraf jae ke kosis karat rahin lekin bahut log, jaada kar ke aurat aur larrkan log, jahaaj me rahin.
Jetna log jinda rahin uu log ke kaiviti log boat me Nasilai gaon lae gais. Aath baje raat ke rescue khalaas bhais. Duusar din sabere girmitya log ke Nasilai Immigration Depot aur huan se Nukulau lae jawa gais. Pachaas aur che girmitya aur tiin lascar log ke maut hoe gais rahaa. Agle dui hapta talak gyaarah aur log ke maut hoe gais.




#Article 87: Taveuni (106 words)


Taveuni (pronounced:taβeuni) Fiji ke tiisra sab se barraa island hai. Iske area 435 square kilometers hai. Ii island Cakaudrove province me hai jon ki northern division me hai. Iske population 9,000 hai aur iske Garden Isle ke naam se bhi jaana jae hai.

Taveuni island 10.5 kilometers chaurra aur 42 kilometers lamba hai. Island ke biich me ek lamba pahaarr hai jisme Mount Uluigalau, jon ke Fiji ke duusra sab se uucha pahaarr hai aur jon ki 1,241 meters uucha hai. Ek volcanic cratar me Lake Tagimaucia hai jisme tagimaucia fuul hoe hai.Island ke east me dher paani barse hai lekin west me kamti paani barse.




#Article 88: Tavua Soccer Association (139 words)


Tavua Soccer Association, Fiji Football Association ke Super Premier Division ke ek team hae. Ii team Tavua district, jon ki Viti Levu me Ba aur Rakiraki ke biich me ha, ke hae aur iske home ground Garvey Park hae. Team ke uniform gold sat, karia shorts aur karia moja hae aur ii team ke Gold Miners bhi bola jae hae. 

Tavua Football Association ke 1942 me, James Naidu ke presidency ke niche, suruu karaa gias rahaa. Ii tean suruu me second division me rahaa lekin achchha khel dekhai ke kaaran abhi premier division me hae. 

Varinava Lotu, Rumeru Tekaiata, Viliame Batidegei, Ilimotama Jese, Meli Codro, Jeetendra Naidu, Manasa Tubuna, Kitione Dromaibau, Sairusi Bokini, Horace Moore, Everett Dewitt, Saimoni Tukai, Savenaca Nasara, Albert Pickering, Joeli Ete, Sailosi Livatalo, Avikash Prasad, Semi Vakatalai, Orisi Vunisa, Valerio Nasema, Maika Nasema, Sitiveni Qarau




#Article 89: Totaram Sanadhya (856 words)


Totaram Sanadhya (1876 - 1947) ek girmitya rahaa, jon ki Fiji ke Hindustani ke adhikar khatir maang kare waala pahila admii rahaa. Uske dhoka se bharti kar ke girmit me India se Fiji lawa gais rahaa. Uu 1893 me Fiji pahuchis aur paanch saal ke girmit kaatis lekin aapan adhikaar ke khaatir larrai karte rahis. Girmit khalaas kare ke baad, Sanadhya aapan kheti suruu karis aur sanghe sanghe pandit ke kaam bhi karis. Uu duusra Hindustani log ke madat hardam karat rahaa aur India se bhi madat le ke kosis karis. Uske khaas haanth, Fiji me pahila Hindustani wakiil (Manilal Doctor) ke laae me rahaa. 1914 me uu India laut gais aur aapan experience, aur Fiji ke Hindustani logan ke pratithi ke baare me ek book,  ke saathe, Mere Fiji Dwip me Ikkis Varsh, likhis. Ii book ke parr ke India me Fiji ke prastithi ke baare sab log ke jaankari mila. Abhi talak, itihaas ke likhe waala log ii book se girmit ke time ke jindagi ke baare me jankari le hae. Uu, aapan jindagi ke aakhri din Mahatma Gandhi ke saathe, Sabramati Ashram me, bitais.

totaram Sanadhya ka janam gaon Hirangaon district firozabad uttar pradesh India mai vars 1876 me, ek Brahman parwaar me, hua tha.1887 me uske pitaji mar gaye aur parwar ke log Hirangaon me hi rahe Uske palwaar bahut takliif me rahis, aur Totaram aapan palwaar ke uppar bojhaa kamti kare ke khatir, 1893 me,  kaam khoje chal diis.

Ek roj uke, bajaar me, ek arkathi mila aur achha talab ke bahaana me girmit sign karawae lis. Uske bataawa gais rahaa ki jab Magistrate kuch puchhi tab khali haan bolna aur ii nahi bataana ki uu Brahaman hae. Uske fir Calcutta laawa gais, jahaan pe uu aapan dimaag badal liis lekin uske ek rum me band kar dewa gais. 28 May 1893 me, Sanadhya 500 aur girmitya log ke saathe Jumna Jahaaj me Fiji pahichis. Nukulau ke quarantine station me, uu fir se protest karis lekin uske ek boat me biig ke Colonial Sugar Refining Company (CSR) ke Nausori estate me laawa gais.

Sanadhya khatir girmit bahut karra rahaa aur pet bhar ke khana bhi nahi milat rahaa. Hapta bhar ke raisan uu tiin roj me khalas kar det rahaa aur baaki din bhuke rahe ke parrat rahaa, nahi to duusar firiman se khana maang ke khat rahaa. Jinda rahe ke khatir uske kuch baimani bhi kare ke parat rahaa, jaise ki jhute ke batao ki pet pirrae jisse ki uske karra kaam nahi mile. Ek dafe Sanadhya ek kulambar ke bhi maris rahaa. 

Paanch saal ke girmit ke baad jab Sanadhya firi hoe gais tab uske paas ek penny paisa nahi rahaa lekin uu duusar ke 15 shilling karja rahaa. Uu tab kuch paisa uhaar leke jamin lease karis aur usme ganna bois. Sanadhya carpentary, metalwork aur photography ke saathe Kaiviti bhasa bhi sikhis. Uu mangat rahaa ki uu Fiji me hoe waala atyachar ke photo laike newspaper me chapwae, lekin uske camera ke koi chri kar lis aur uske duusra estate me jaae ke manaai kar dewa gae.

Sanadhya jaanat rahaa ki khali kheti se enough paisa nahi bani, tab uu pandit ke kaam bhi kare lagaa. Uu Hindi parre janat rahaa, aur dharmic book kharid ke apne se dharam ke baare me sikhis. Sanadhya 1902 me Fiji me sab se pahila Ram Lila karis. Jab uske paas kuch paisa hoe gais to aapan khet majduur log ke haat me chorr ke girmitya log ke madat kare ke khatir nikal gae. Uske estate ke bhitar jae ke manaai rahaa tab uu estate ke bahaar baith ke bhajan gae, jiske sun ke girmitya log aeke aapan dukh use bataae.  

Sanadhya 27 March 1914 ke India ke khatir Fiji se chala gais. Uske jae ke time newspaper me bhi bahut charcha bhaes. India pahunch ke uu sab prant me ghunis aur Fiji ke baare me batais.Uu Madras ke Indian National Congress me be bhasan dis. Uuaapan baare me ek book, Mere Fiji Desh me Ikkis Varsh, likhis. Ii book ke parr ke India me Fiji ke prastithi ke baare sab log ke jaankari mila aur girmit band kare ke jorr mila. Uu Bhut Len ke khanai bhi likhis rahaa, jon ki ek girmitya admii ek baare me jon ki aapan dharam aur Kaiviti ligan ke dosti se girmit se jinda nikla.

 Burra totaram Ji bina koi piira ke mar gais. Uu Sabramati Ashram ke ek ornament rahaa. Jab ki uu bahut parra lika nahi rahaa fir bhi uu wise rahaa. UU bhajan gaat rahaa lekin music bajae nahii sakat rahaa. UU aapan tamburra se sab log ke khusi rakhat rahaa. Uu aapan aurat se pahile mar gais aur uu dunoo me ham koi jhanjhat nahi dekha.Totaram ke dharti se pyarr rahaa aur uu kheti like karat rahaa. Uu bahut din bhae ashram aais rahaa aur fir laut ke nahi gae. Uu ek kattar Hindu rahaa lekin sab dharam waale ke respect karat rahaa. Uu cast system nahi practice karat rahaa aur usme kai kharabi nahi rahaa. UU aapan des ke pyaar karat rahaa jiske khatir uu sab kuch ckrr dis rahaa.
 
 




#Article 90: Tuvuca (131 words)


Tuvuca, Fiji ke  ke ek island hae.

Tuvuca (Pronounced|tuβuða) ek chhotaa island hae jon ki Fiji ke Lau Group me Vanua Balavu se thoraa duur hae. Ii 17.40 degrees south aur 178.49 degrees west me hae. Ii island me dher perr hae aur isme sab se uuncha jagha 800 feet hae. Hian pe khaali ek gaon hae. Ii island pe phosphate ke deposit hae jiske abhi mine nai karaa gais hae. 

Tuvuca, Lomaloma Tikina ke ek hissa hae aur ii island ke chiefly title Tui Tuvuca hae, jon ki jaada kar ke Turaga na Rasau rahe hae..
Tuvuca ke villgae chief ke title Ramasi hae , jiske chiefs ke ancestors log Lomaloma ke  Rasau ke dewa gais rahaa kahe ki Tuvuca me saanti laais bahut din ke larraai ke baad. .




#Article 91: United States (165 words)


United States of America North America ke ek des hae.

The United States of America ke dher naam se jaana jaawe hae, jaise ki:

USA ke federal sarkar ke tiin bhaag hae: executive branch, legislative branch, aur judicial branch.

USA ek federal constitutional republic hae jisme fifty states aur ek federal district hae. Ii des central North America me hae, jahaan pe iske forty-eight pahila states aur Washington, D.C., capital district, Pacific aur Atlantic Oceans ke biich me hae. Iske north me Canada aur south me Mexico hae. Alaska state continent ke northwest me hae aur iske east me Canada aur west me Russia hae. Hawaii state ek Pacific Ocean ke biich me ek archipelago hae. Usa ke aur territory Caribbean aur Pacific me hae.

Iske area 3.79 million square miles (9.83 million km²) hae aur abaadi 328 million lig hae, iske kaaran United States, area me dunia ke fourth sab se barraa des hae a land abaadi me tiisra sab se barraa des hae.




#Article 92: Vanua Levu (104 words)


Vanua Levu, jiske pahile Sandalwood Island ke naam se jaana jaat rahaa, Fiji ke duusra sab se barraa island hai. Ii island Fiji ke sab se barraa island, Viti Levu, ke 64 kilometer north me hai. Island ke area 5,587.1 km² aur population 130,000 hai. 

Vanua Levu 30 se lai ke 50 kilometers tak chaurra aur 180 kilometers lamba hai. Ii island ke biich me ek pahaarr hai jon ki Macuata aur Cakaudrove province ke boundary hai. San se barraa pahaarr Mount Batini (Mounr THurston) hai jon ki 1030 meters uuncha hai. Hian pe dher nadii hai jisme Labasa, Wailevu aur Qawa dadii hai.




#Article 93: Vashist Muni (527 words)


Sadhu Vashist Muni ek  parcharak rahaa jon ki India se Fiji, May 1920 me, aais rahaa. Uu Fiji ke Hindustani log ke batais ki uu log ke chaahi ki aapan dharam aur sanskriti pe ghamand kare. Fiji me dher jagha uu school banais aur  ke sikchha ke barrhawa diis. Uske Fiji me naam barrha jab 1921 me uu Fiji ke Western District me kisan aur majduur ke harrtaal ke leader banis. Uu Fiji me ek saal se bhi kamti time talak rahis lekin admii log aur sarkar uske baare be bahut kuch nai jaanat rahin. Bola jae hae ke uu dher jagha ek dafe pahuch jaat rahaa. March 1921 me sarkar uske deport kar this, ii bol ke ki uu  ke jaasus rahaa. Uske deport kare ke baad, Suva ke Government House, bijli gire ke kaaran, jar gais aur janata log me uske chamatkaar kare ke taagat me biswas aur barrhaa. Fiji e kuchh log uske Visnu ke avatar maanat rahin.

Vashist Muni ke janam Banaras, India me 1888 me bhaes rahaa aur uu ek sanatani rahaa jon ki Hindi aur English me achchha se baat karat rahaa. 23 March 1919 ke uu Calcutta chorris aur Australia se hoe ke Fiji 14 May 1920 ke pahuchis. Uske murr chilaan rahaa aur uu light orange ke kaprra pahinat rahaa aur ek pink chhata carry karat rahaa.  Jab uu Fiji pahucha tab Fiji ke Hindustani log uske khusi se swagat karin aur kuch logan uske Vishnu ke autar sochin.

Suruu me uu sikchha ke kaam karis jon jon jagha pe jaada Hindustani log rahat rahin aur Lautoka me ek school ke roll double kar dis rahaa. Uu Navua me ek school banais, jahaan par larrka log ke Hindi sikhawa jaat rahaa kaheki uu mangat rahaa ki Hindustani log aapan heritage par proud rahe. Uu nai mangat raha ki Hindustani log Christian school me parre. Uu duusra school ke book daan karis aur batais ki you dharmic admi hae. November 1920 me government uske non-political kaam ke baare me jaanis aur mangat rahaa usse baat kare lekin mauka nahi lagaa.

Jab ki uu Hindustani log ke prastithi ke baare me jaanat rahaa uu khule bolis ki uu kanuni mangat rahaa Hindustani log ke madat kare. Uu nahi mangat rahaa ki Hindustani log India laut jae jaise ke kuch aur Hindustani leader log mangat rahin. Fiji ke government ke suspician rahaa ki Vashist Muni Gandhi ke jasuus hae aur civil servants ke batawa gais ki uske uppar report kare. 

Jab ki Viti Levu ke western district ke majduur log ke N. B. Mitter organise karis rahaa, lekin jon harrtall 11 February 1921 ke roj Ba me suruu bhaes uu apne se suruu hoe gais. Dhire dhire harrtaal sab western district me fael gais lekin ekdam peaceful rahaa.

 

Uske deport kare ke kaaran harrtaal khalaas nahi bhae lekin che mahina aur chalaa. Baad me Vashist Muni Calcutta ke depot me purana girmitya log ke Fiji jae se roke ke kosis karis. Uu Calcutta me bhuk harrtaal karis aur khule C.F. Andrews ke sarapis jiske uu arkathi bhi bolis. Uske safalta nahi mila kahe ki Andrews Indian government ke indenture systen band karwais.




#Article 94: Vijay Raghubar Singh (Sir) (327 words)


Sir Vijay Raghubar Singh, KBE (13 July 1931 - 25 September 2006), Fiji ke Alliance Party ke suruu kare waala log me se ek rahaa aur aur duuo ajaadi se pahile waala Legislative Council aur ajaadi ke baad waala House of Representatives ke member rahaa. Uu Fiji ke sarkar me Member for Social Services, Minister of Commerce, Industry and Cooperatives, Minister for Housing, Urban Development and Social Welfare aur Attorney General rahaa. Uu House of Representatives ke Speaker bhi rahaa.  Uu aapan House of Representatives ke seat haare ke baad me Senate ke member dui saal talak rahaa. 1979 me uu Alliance Party se resign kar diis aur baad me National Federation Party join kar liis jiske taraf se 1982 ke election me uu fir se House of Representatives ke member banaa. 1985 me uu Parliament se resign kar ke Fiji Sugar Cane Growers Council ke Chief Executive banaa. Politics me aae se pahile uu ganna ke kisan ke union ke leader rahaa. Uu aapan yogdaan Fiji me Jaycees aur Arya Samaj ke bhi diis hae. Uu ek lawyer rahaa aur Minister bane se pahile aur baad me aapan wakiili ke practice Fiji me karis.

Vijay Singh ke janam Yalalevu, Ba, Fiji me bhais rahaa aur uu 14 larrkan ke palwaar me sab se barraa rahaa. Uske palwaar Ba ke Arya Samaj community me ke rahaa aur Vijay aapan primary ke parrhai Yalalevu ke Arya Samaj school, Pandit Ami Chandra ke niche suruu karis, lekin aapan secondary ke parrhai Suva ke Marist Brothers High School me karis. Uu time Fiji me University nai rahaa, lekin Vijay ke palwaar ke uske overseas bheje ke paisa nai rahaa aur aapan maama ke accounting company me kaam kare lagaa. Uske  determination ke dekh ke uske maama uske London me jaae ke wakiili parrhe ke khatir 1951 me bhejis. Uu khaali dui saal me aapan parrha khatam kar liis aur 1954 me Fiji laut ke Labasa me aapan practice suruu karis.




#Article 95: Vishnu Deo (1014 words)


Pandit Vishnu Deo (OBE) (17 July 1900 - 7 May 1968), Fiji ke Hindustani log ke khatir, Fiji me paida bhae, pahila leader rahaa. Uu 22 saal talak Fiji ke Legislative Council ke sadasya rahaa, aath dafe election me kharraa bhaes aur ekko election nai haris. Uu Fiji me common roll election ke mange waala pahila admii rahaa. Deo, dharam aur sikchha ke khatir, bahut yogdaan diis. Uu Arya Samaj ke bhi ek leader rahaa, bahut se samaj sudharak sanstha ke suruu karis rahaa aur ek newspaper, Fiji Samachar ke sampadak bhi rahaa. 1956 me Legislative Council ke sab Hindustani member uske Executive Council khatir bina koi virod ke chunin. Uske retire hoe ke baad Legislative Council uske aapan naam ke aage sab time khatir Honourable jorre ke ijaajat diis. Uu aapan position se kabhi koi faeda nai uthaes aur mare ke time uske paas kuch bhi paisa nai rahaa.

Pandit Vishnu Deo ke janam 17 July 1900 ke bhaes rahaa. Uu Suva ke Marist Brothers School parris aur English aur Hindi me bhasan de me bahut aage rahaa. 1918 me uu immigration department me ek clerk ke kaam suruu karis, lekin 1920s ke suruu me Lautoka me ek school, jon ki M. N. Naidu suruu karis rahaa, me parrais. 1922 me jab Raju Commission Fiji aais rahaa, Hindustani logan ke baare me investigate kare, tab uu ii commission ke member rahaa. 1927 me uu aapan import-export ke business suruu karis. Vishnu Deo dher social aur dharmic oganisation bhi suruu karis rahaa.

Jab ki 15 May 1929 ke roj ke Governor public holiday declare karis, Hindustani logan ke Fiji aae ke 50th anniversary khatir, tab Vishnu Deo mangat rahaa ki ii roj soch manawa jae aur uu aur uske saathi logan ek karia jhanda charrain aur ek girmit ke effigy my aagi lagain.

Bahut din ke kosis ke baad Fiji ke Hindustani logan ke aapan representatives ke chune ke adhikar mila. October 1929 me Vishnu Deo Legislative Council ke election me John F. Grant ke Southern Constituency me harais aur uske aapan dui aur saathi ke sanghe 25 October 1929 me Legislative Council me sapat dilawa gais. 5 November 1929 ke Vishnu Deo, Legislative Council me ek prastao rakhis ki Fiji me common roll voting hoe ke chaahi. Jab ii prastao gir gais tab uu aur uske duno saathi logan Council se walk out hoe gain. Jab uu logan aapan seat lose kar diin (kahe ki uu logan tiin sitting miss kar diin rahin) tab nawa election balawa gae lekin koi Hindistani nai nominate karis.

Duusra maha yudh ke time Vishnu Deo batais ki jab talak Hindustani logan ke goraa logan ke baraabar paisa nai mile tab talak uu logan ke army me bharti nai hoe ke chaahi. Suruu mr Vishnu Deo ke Central Indian War Committee ke ek member banawa gais rahaa, lekin jab uu meeting ke baare me aapan newspaper me likhis tab uske nikal dewa gais. Baad me Vishnu Deo, aur duusra Legislative Council ke Hindustani members ke saathe Hindustani logan ke Indian Civilian Labour Force me join hoe khatir encourage karis. June 1943 me, uu Ba aur Lautoka ke sugar mill ke majduur logan ke batais ki agar jo uu logan Labour Force join kar liin tab uu logan ke Colonial Sugar Refining Company se jaada paisa mili.

Vishnu Deo Fiji me Arya Samaj ke leader rahaa. Uu bahut josh se Swami Dayanand ke bichaar ke filaae ke kaam karis, jisme no casts, larrki logan khatir sikchha, baal vivah ke band karna aur widow logan ke fir se saadi kar le dewe ke hae. Is ke kaaran uu dusra dharam wala logan se takkar lis. Uu Sanatani logan se public me debate bhi karis. Yahi time kuch chij jon ki ii debate ke baare me rahaa, uu aapan newspaper me chaapis ke kaaran uske convict kar dewa gais rahaa.

Vishnu Deo ke 1932 election me kharra hoe ke ijaajat nahi mila, lekin 1937 se lae ke 1959 talak uu Southern Indian Constituency ke saat dafe jitis. Suruu me Deo, A. D. Patel ke saathe commom roll khatir kaam karis lekin ii duno leader log ke vichaar bahut issue me ek rakam nai rahaa, jaise ki sikchha me Vishnu Deo Hindi ke support karat rahaa jab ki Patel mangat rahaa ke aur sab Hundustani bhasa bhi parrawa jae. Jab ke Vishnu Deo Southern Division me based rahaa aur Patel Western Division me, tab ii duuno me koi competition nahi rahaa until 1948 me ek Hindustani ke Executive Council me nominate rkaraa gae. Duno Hindustani leader sochat rahin ki wahi ke chune ke chaahi lekin Patel chalaki se Council me paanch me se tiin member ke vote le ke Executive Council me nominate hoe gae. Lekin agle election me Deo badla liis jab ki uu ek candidate (Tulsi Ram Sharma) ke support karis jon ke easily election jiit gais aur iske baad jabtak Deo politics me rahaa, Patel Council se bahaar rahaa. 1950 ke elction ke baad James Madhavan ke Executive Council me choose karaa gae aur Deo ke 1956 talak wait kare ke parra before uu Executive Council ke member banaa.

Aapan political career ke later years me Deo thora mellow hoe gae rahaa aur Fiji ke sab jaati ke log uske rspect kae lagin rahaa.

July 1954 me jab Radio Fiji broadcast kare ke suruu karis tab pahila Hindi voice Deo ke rahaa jiske March 1954 me Commission ke member chuna gae rahaa.

Retire hoe ke baad Deo ke health kharaab hoe gais aur uu dekhe bhi nai sakat rahaa. Uu time koi rakam ke pension nai rahaa aur Deo ke paas akhri din me kuch paisa bhi nai rahaa. Uske maut ke baad Legislative Council ek resolution pass kar ke uske yogdaan ke recognise karis, uske sab debts ke maaf karis aur uske naam ke aage sab time khatir Honourable jorre ke ijajat diis.

Vishnu Deo ke maut 7 May 1968 ke bhaes rahaa lekin uske Fiji ke Hindustani ke yog daan ke evidence hae school aur rasta jon ki uske naam dewa gae hae.

Kuch ke naam hae:




#Article 96: Viti Levu (236 words)


Viti Levu , Fiji ke sab se barraa island hae, Ii island me Fiji ke rajdhani, Suva, hae aur Fiji ke jaada log ii taapu me rahe hae. 

Viti Levu ke size 10,388 km² hae aur ii sland 146 km hae uttar se dakchhin aur 106 km purab se pachhim hae. Ii Pacific Ocean ke paanchhwa sab se barra island hae, Tasmania, the two major islands of New Zealand, Hawaii Island, and New Caledonia ke baad.

Geologists logan soche hae ki Viti Levu dher dafe paani ke niiche chalaa gais rahaa aur lava aur duusra volcanis chiij se covered hae. Viti Levu ke pahaarr Earthquake aur volcanic eruption ke kaaran banaa hae. Viti Levu ke eastern side jaada paani barse hae jab ke western side aadha talak saal jhuura rahe. Western side ganna boa jawe hae, jab ki eastern side dhaan boa jawe hae.

Viti Levu ke biich me jangal hae aur des ke sab se uucha pahaarr, Mount Victoria bhi hian pe hae.
  

Viti Levu me Fiji ke capital, Suva hae aur hian pe Fiji ke 75% log rahe hae. Viti Levu ke kuch barraa town hae Ba, Lautoka, Nadi, Sigatoka, aur Nausori

Fiji ke pandrah me se nau province, Ba, Nadroga, Navosa, Ra, Naitasiri, Namosi, Rewa, Serua aur Tailevu, Viti Levu me hae. Viti Levu ke western jagha par dher Hindustani logan rahe hae.

Viti Levu me pahila Kaiviti logan aae ke basin rahaa.




#Article 97: Ahmed Ali (222 words)


Dr. Ahmed Ali (1938 - 8 June 2005) Fiji ke ek sikchhak aur politicain rahaa jon ki Fiji ke sarkar me 1982 se Minister rahaa. Jab ki Fiji ke jaada Hindustani logan National Federation Party (aur baad me Fiji Labour Party) ke support karat rahin, Ali, Ratu Mara ke Alliance Party (aur baad me SVT aur SDL) ke support karat rahaa.

Ali ke baap daada logan girmit me India se Fiji aawe rahin. Uske janam Suva me bhais rahaa aur uske parrhai Marist Brothers' Primary aur Secondary School me bhais rahaa. Ali aapan MA khatir University of Auckland aur PhD khatir Australian National University me parrhis.

Politics me hissa le se pahile, Ali ek high school teacher aur University of the South Pacific ke lecturer rahaa. Uu History ke lecturer rahaa aur promotion ke baad Senior Lecturer aur Reader bhi banaa. Uske fir Head of School of Social and Economic Development, Dean of Academic Affairs, acting Deputy Vice-Chancellor aur Director of the Institute of Social and Administrative Studies bhi banawa gais rahaa. Ali Fiji ke Hindustani aur girmit ke baare me dher book likhis hae.

 

Ek chhota bemaari ke baad, Ali ke maut Prince of Wales Private Hospital, Sydney, Australia me June 2005 ke hoe gais. Uu aapan piche aapan aurat, Bessie, aur dui larkan, Usman aur Hashim, ke chorr gais hae.




#Article 98: Subhash Chand (boxer) (113 words)


Subhash Chand Fiji ke amateur boxer log me se sab se jaada medal jitis hae. Chand, Labasa ke rahaa jahan ke aur koi boxer abhi talak South Pacific khels me part nai liis hae.

Chand 1974 me boxing se retire hoe gias. Uske maut 1989 me bhais rahaa. 1996 me, Chand ke Fiji Sports Hall of Fame me lewa gais.

January 1989 - Brain Tumor operation in Auckland, New Zealand. Remained in coma for one week in NZ then flown back to Lautoka Hospital, another week in coma.

Passed away February 1, 1989, day after he turned 46 years of age.
Survived by wife and 3 children. Family live in Australia and USA




#Article 99: Basdeo (boxer) (137 words)


Basdeo (alias Wilisimeci Radovu) (Janam:1944),  Fiji ke boxer rahaa jon ki 1964 se lae ke 1969 talak Lightweight division me Fiji ke sab se successful boxer rahaa.

Basdeo ke janam Waidracia, Naitasiri, Fiji me ek Hindustani pitaji aur Kaiviti mataji se bhais rahaa. Jab ki boxing ke circles me uske Basdeo ke naam se jaana jaat rahaa, uske naam Vola ni Kawa Bula me Wilisimeci Radovu register karaa gais rahaa.

Basdeo dui dafe South Pacific Games me Gold Medal jitis rahaa aur aapan division me Fiji aur South Seas ke champion rahaa. Uu khali ek Fiji ke Hindustani boxer rahaa jon ki Sakaraia Ve ke harais rahaa. Uu sab South Pacific ke des me larris hae aur Hawaii aur Australia me bhi larris. Uu 1966 aur 1969 me Fiji ke South Pacific games me represent karis rahaa.




#Article 100: Nausori (142 words)


Nausori, Fiji ke Viti Levu island ke east me ek town hai. Ii town Suva se 19 kilometer duur hai aur iske population 21,645 (1996 census) hai.

Nausori suruu me Baulevu ke paas Naduruloulou me banaa raha. Baad me, jahan ab town hai, ek ganna ke mill ke kinare banaa rahaa. Ii mill 1881 se lae ke 1959 tak chala. Abhi mill ke jagah ek rice mill hai. Nausori me ek International airport bhi hai jiske log Suva jae khatir kaam me lae hai.

Nausori ke 1931 me town banawa gais rahaa. Nausori Town Council me 12 member hai jon ke har tiin saal chuna jae hai. Ii 12 me se har saal ek ke mayor chuna jae hai. Abhi ke mayor Vikash Singh hai. 2006 me ek nawaa pul Rewa nadii ke uppar Nausori ke Suva se jorre khatir banaa. . 




#Article 101: Savusavu (301 words)


Savusavu, Fiji ke Vanua Levu island ke south me, Cakaudrove province me ek town hae. Ii town ke The Hidden Paradise ke naam se bhi jaana jae hae. Savusavu ke abaadi 3,372 (2007 census) hae. Iske The Hidden Paradise of Fiji bhi bola jaae hae.

Savusavu ke 1969 me town banawa gais rahaa, Savusavu Town Council me nau member hae aur election har tiin saal hoe hae. Har saal ii nau councillors me se mayor chuna jae hae. Ram Pillay abhi ke mayor hae.

Savusavu garam paani ke springs ke khatir famous hae, jon ki Savusavu ke Hot Springs Hotel ke opposite me hae. Hian ke ek aur landmark Nawi Island hae. Ek aur landmark hae Copra Shed Marina jiske Nineteenth Century me banawa gais rahaa. Kuch saal pahile iske renovate kar ke iske Savusavu Yacht Club, ek cafe, ek resturant, Fiji Air ke office, Pacific Sun ke office aur kuch duukan khatir kaam me lawa jaae hae. Ek aur landmark, Savusavu se 10 kilometer duur, Savarekareka Mission hae jon ki Vanua Levu me Roman Catholic Church ke banawa gais pahila church hae, jiske 1870 me banawa gais rahaa.

 

Savusavu ke pahila dafe sandalwood, beche-de-mer aur copra ke khatir banawa gais rahaa aur abhi hian pe ek barraa copra ke mill hae. Tourism bhi abhi hian ke ek important activity hae kahe ki hian pe diving aur yachting facilities hae. Geothermal energy bhi ek resource hae jiske hian pe abhi tap nai karaa gais hae aur ek survey ii paais hae ki isse Vanua Levu bhar me electricity dewa jaae sake hae.

Savusavu ke 1969 me town banawa gais rahaa, Savusavu Town Council me nau member hae aur election har tiin saal hoe hae. Har saal ii nau councillors me se mayor chuna jae hae. Ram Pillay abhi ke mayor hae.




#Article 102: Sashi Mahendra Singh (484 words)


Sashi Mahendra Singh (1920 - 1990), (jiske S. M. Singh ke naam se bhi jaana jaat rahaa), Fiji ke Ba district me ek businessman aur Ba town ke mayor rahaa lekin Fiji bhar ke log uske Ba Soccer Team aur Fiji National Team ke coach se jaane hae. Uu Ba aur Fiji team ke khilaarri aur ek referee bhi rahaa. Football ke alawa uu Hockey, Cricket, Tennis, Athletics, Boxing aur Rugby me bhi aapan yogdaan diis rahaa. Aapan politician, pitaji, Chattur Singh, ke sujhao pe Fiji ke kuchh Hindustani me se ek rahaa jon ki Second World War me army me bharti hoe gais rahaa. Iske baad uu aapan business suruu karis jisme auctioning aur motar ke spare parts ke business rahaa. Uu Ba Township Board ke Chairman bhi rahaa.

SIngh ke janam Ba me 1920 me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Chattur Singh ek dhani kisan, businessman aur poitician rahaa. Primary school parrhe ke baad uu Ba ke ek wakiil, Rice and Company me office boy ke kaam kare lagaa lekin kuchh din baad uu ek law clerk ban gais. Second World War me uu Fiji ke khali kuch Hindustani me se ek rahaa jon ke army me bharti bhais rahaa.

Singh, Ba Soccer Team aur Fiji Team khatir 1939 se 1954 talak soccer khelis. 1955 se 1969 talak uu Fiji Football Association ke Vice President rahaa. 1960 se 1976 talak uu National Coach rahaa aur 1963 me pahila South Pacific Games me bhi uu coach rahaa jab Fiji Silver medal jitis rahaa. Uu bahit din talak inter-district competition me referee bhi rahaa.

Singh, National League competition suruu karis aur 1st aur 2nd Division  Inter District Soccer Tournament me laais.  Uu round-robin format bhi suruu karis rahaa. 

Singh ke Fiji me khel kuud ke yogdaan, jaada kar ke football me, khatir 2005 me Fiji Association of Sports and National Olympic Committee FIJI OLYMPIC ORDER diis.

Singh ke dui larrka logan bhi Ba aur Fiji team me soccer khelin hae. Uske ek larrka, Sashi Gyanesh (Bobby) Singh, Ba aur Fiji Soccer team ke coach bhi rahaa.

Football ke alawa, Singh duusra sport me bhi aapan yogdaan diis rahaa. Is me se kuchh hae:

Singh 1950s me aapn motar ke spare parts ke business suruu karis rahaa, jiske ke naam Ba Motor Parts rahaa, aur iske barrhae ke Suva, Nadi aur Lautoka me bhi branches kholis. Fiji me pahila Japanese motar import kare waala company bhi Ba Motor Parts rahaa.

Singh, samaj sewa me bhi bahut yogdaan diis hae. Uu Ba Ratepayers Association ke suruu karis rahaa aur 8 saal talak uske President bhi rahaa. Uu Ba Town and Country Planning Board ke ek member rahaa aur ek term talak Ba Township Board ke Chairman bhi rahaa. Uu sarkar se Ba Town Council ke member ke elect kare ke dabao daalis, lekin jab election bhais tab uu haar gais aur fir politics me hissa nai liis.




#Article 103: Dinesh Chand (129 words)


Dinesh Chand (janam: 6 February 1972) ek Fiji ke golfer hae jon ki jaada kar ke Japan me khele hae. Uu Japan Golf Tour me tiin tournament jitis hae.

Chand, Nadi se aawe hae aur Vijay Singh se inspire bhais hae. Uu 19 saal ke umar me professional bhais. Uske Japanese tour khatir card paawe khatir chhe saal lagaa lakin uu aapan chuthaa professional tournamet me champion banaa. Uske tiin aur bhaiya hae. 




#Article 104: Shamima Ali (107 words)


Shamima Ali, Fiji ke ek political activist hai jon ki Fiji Human Rights Commission (FHRC) aur Fiji Women's Crisis Centre (FWCC) ke coordinator hai.

Ali, Bainimarama ke 5 December 2006 ke coup ke virood karis aur has taken a strong stand against human rights abuses alleged to have been committed by the Military-backed interim government.




#Article 105: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) (378 words)


Inter-District Championship (IDC), Fiji Football Association ke calendar me sab se bhaari competition hae. Fiji ke sab district ke team ii tournament me, 1987 ke chhorr ke, 1938 se sab saal, Lloyd Farebrother Trophy khatir, soccer me hissa lewe hae. Pahila IDC, jon ke Suva me 1938 me khela gais rahaa, me paanch team, Suva, Rewa, Ba, Lautoka aur Levuka, khelin rahaa. 1938 se 1975 talak, ii competition knock out format me khela gais rahaa lekin 1976 se pool play suruu karaa gais rahaa. 1985 se ii competition dui division me khela jae lagaa. 1999 me ek tiisra division suruu karaa gais rahaa lekin ii bahut din nai chala. Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke Ba 22 dafe, Lautoka 17 dafe, Suva 11 dafe, Rewa 8 dafe aur Nadi 6 dafe jiitis hae. Ii Championship ke pahile Bank Holiday ke time khela jaawat rahaa lekin aajkal iske Fiji Day ke weekend me khela jaawe hae.

Tournament ke abhi dui division me khela jae hae. Pahila division, jiske Super Premier Division bola jae hae me Fiji ke 10 sab se achchha team hae. Abhi ii team hae Ba, Labasa, Lautoka, Nadi, Nadroga, Nasinu, Navua, Rewa, Suva aur Tavua. Ii sab team ke paanch team waala dui pool me baat dewa jae hae aur sab team pool ke duusra team se ek dafe khele hae. Jiite waala team ke 3 point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point mile hae. Duuno team me se dui team jiske sab se jaada point reahe hae semi-finals khatir qualify hoe hae, jisme ek pol ke jite waala team duusra team ke runner-up se khele hae. Semi-finals aur finals ekke roj me khela jae hae.

Duusra division, jiske Premier Division bola jae hae, me 12 team hae. Ahi ii team hae Bua, Dreketi, Lami, Nadogo, Nalawa, Rakiraki, Savusavu, Seaqaqa, Tailevu Naitasiri, Tailevu North, Taveuni and Vatukoula. Ii sab team ke chaar team waala tiin pool me baat dewa jae hae aur sab team pool ke duusra team se ek dafe khele hae. Jiite waala team ke 3 point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point mile hae. Tiino pool ke jiite waala team aur sab se achchha runner-up semi-final khatir qualify hoe hae. Semi-finals aur finals ekke roj me khela jae hae.




#Article 106: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1938 (234 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke pahila Inter-district Championship (IDC), Fiji Indian Football Association suruu hoe ke ek din baad, 9 October aur 10 October 1938 ke Suva ke Albert Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii championship me paanch team: Suva, Rewa, Lautoka, Ba aur Levuka khele rahin.

Pahila game Ba aur Lautoka ke biich me khela gais. Lautoka pahila dui goal banais, lekin Ba ke maro aur daurro ke style, Lautoka ke set style ke upset kar diis aur Ba ii rakam se chaar goal banais. Lautoka ke kharab defence bhi uu logan ke haare ke ek kaaran rahaa. Akhri goal rahaa Ba - 4 aur Lautoka - 3.

Pahila semi-final Suva aur Rewa ke biich me khela gais. Rewa pahila dui goal banais lekin Suva iske baad dui goal banae ke full time talak game ke barabar kar diis. Extra time me Rewa 3 - 2 se jiit gais. 

Duusra semi-final Ba aur Levuka ke biich me khela gais. Ii game ke Ba muskil se 3 -2 se jiit liis.

Final me, Ba aapan team me Dr Eapon, jon ki Europe me soccer khelis rahaa, ke khelais. Ba achchha khelis lekin aakhir me Rewa 3 - 2 se Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke pahila jiite waala team banaa. Rewa khatir goal banae waala rahis S. Singh, jon ki Rewa ke tiino goal banais aur Ba khatir goal banae waala rahin Shakur aur Dr Eapon




#Article 107: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1939 (138 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke dusra Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1939 me Lautoka ke Namoli Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii championship me saat team: Suva, Rewa, Lautoka, Ba, Nadi, Nadroga aur Rakiraki hissa liin rahaa. Levuka, jon ki pahila Inter-District me khelis rahaa, nai hissa le pais.

Pahila round me Suva, Ba ke 4-2 se harais, Rewa, Lautoka ke 3-0 se harais aur Nadi, Nadroga ke 2-0 se harais. Rakiraki pahila round me bye rahaa. Rewa aur Lautoka ke biich waala game ke ek Kaiviti, Ratu Meli Qoro (Lautoka), refree karis rahaa.

Pahila semi-final me Suva, Rakiraki ke 9-0 se harais aur duusra semi-final me Rewa, Nadi ke 2-0 se harais.

Final me Rewa, Suva ke 3-2 se harais. 4,000 se jaada log final ke dekhin. Ii dusra time rahaa jab ki Rewa Lloyd Farebrother Trophy jiitis.




#Article 108: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1940 (106 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke tiisra Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1940 me Nausori ke CSR Ground me khela gais rahaa. Ii championship me chhe team: Suva, Rewa, Lautoka, Ba, Nadi aur Rakiraki hissa liin rahaa. Levuka, jon ki pahila Inter-District me khelis rahaa aur Nadroga, jon ki duusra Inter-District me khelis rahaa, nai hissa liin.

Pahila round me Suva, Lautoka ke 2-0 se harais aur Rewa, Rakiraki ke 5-1 se harais.

Pahila semi-final me Rewa, Nadi ke 5-0 se harais aur duusra semi-final me Suva, Ba ke 3-0 se harais.

Final me Suva, Rewa ke 2-1 se harae ke Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke pahila dafe jitis. 




#Article 109: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1941 (112 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke chautha Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1941 me Ba ke Rarawai Ground me khela gais rahaa. Ii championship me paanch team: Suva, Rewa, Lautoka, Ba aur Nadi. Levuka, jon ki pahila Inter-District me khelis rahaa, Nadroga, jon ki duusra Inter-District me khelis rahaa aur Rakiraki, jon ke duusra aur tiisra Inter-District me khelis rahaa, nai hissa liin.

Pahila round me Ba, Nadi ke extra-time me 1-0 se harais.

Pahila semi-final me Lautoka, Suva ke extra-time me 1-0 se harais aur duusra semi-final me Ba, Rewa ke 3-0 se harais.

Final me Lautoka, Ba ke, extra-time me, 2-1 se harae ke Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke pahila dafe jiit liis. 




#Article 110: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1943 (115 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 6th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 24 April aur 25 April 1943 ke Levuka ke Nasau Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii championship pahila aur akhri dafe Levuka me khela gais rahaa aur pahila dafe ii tournament Easter ke time bhais rahaa.

Rewa, Labasa ke 4-2 se harais

Pahila semi-final me, Rewa, Ba ke 3-2 se harais.

Final me Rewa, Suva ke 4-2 se harais. Suruu me Suva 2-0 se aage rahaa lekin half-time me Tui Levuka ke salah ke baad, Rewa second half me chaar goal banae ke Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke tiisra dafe jiit liis. Rewa team ke training aur Levuka talak lai jaae khatir CSR Company madat karis rahaa.




#Article 111: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1945 (122 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 8th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 31 March aur 1 April 1945 ke Lautoka ke Churchill Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii championship me aath team: Suva, Rewa, Lautoka, Ba, Tavua, Rakiraki, Navua aur Tailevu/Naitasiri hissa liin.

Pahila round me Tavua, Rakiraki ke 3-1 se harais, Rewa, Navua ke 7-0 se harais aur Suva, Tailevu-Naitasiri ke 3-2 se harais

Duusra round me Lautoka, Ba ke 1-0 se harais aur Rewa, Tavua ke 4-0 se harais

Semi-final me Lautoka bye rahaa aur Suva, Rewa ke 3-1 se harais.

Final me me Suva, Lautoka ke 3-1 se harae ke Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke dusra dafe jiit liis. Rewa ke, championship me sab se jaada goal banae khatir Sahadeo Shield bhi mila.




#Article 112: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1947 (185 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 10th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 5 April aur 6 April 1947 ke Ba ke Rarawai Ground me khela gais rahaa. Ii IDC me 10 team khelin rahaa. Duur hoe ke kaaran Labasa aur Levuka nai hissa le sakin. Ii Championship player log khatir important rahaa kahe ki Football Association announce karis ki championship ke baad me ek National Team, New Zealand ke team se khele khatir, chuna jaai. Ii bhi pahila IDC rahaa jisme dekhe waala ke paisa bhare ke parraa. Ii championship me roj 4000 se jaada log aay rahin.

Pahila round me Suva, Tavua ke 4-2 se harais aur Nadi, Nadroga ke 4-0 se harais.

Duusra round me Rewa, Lautoka ke 1-0 se harais, Navua, Nadi ke 2-1 se upset karis, Tailevu Naitasiri, Rakiraki ke 4-0 se harais aur Ba, Suva ke 2-1 se harais.

Semi finals me Rewa, Tailevu Naitasiri ke 7-0 se harais aur Ba, Navua ke 4-2 se harais

Final me Rewa, Ba ke 3-1 se harae ke 5th time Lloyd Farebrother Trophy jiitis. Rewa ke sab se jaada goal banae khatir Sahadeo shield bhi mila.




#Article 113: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1948 (194 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 11th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1948 ke Suva ke Albert Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii championship dui kaaran se yaad karaa jaae hae. Pahila, ki tournament fir se August ke Bank Holiday me khela gais rahaa, jisse player log ke train kare ke aur time mila aur duusra ki championship me se national team khatir player log ke choose kare ke rahaa.

Lautoka, Tavua ae default se jiitis. Suva, Lautoka ke 2 - 1 se harais, aur Rewa, Naitasiri ke 1 - 0 se harais.

Nadroga, Nadi ke 2 - 1 se harais, a, Levuka ke 2 - 1 se harais, Suva, Rakiraki ke 6 -0 se harais aur Rewa, Navua ke 5 - 0 se harais.

Rewa, Ba ke 3 - 2 se harais aur Suva, Nadroga ke 6 - 0 se harais

Jaada paani ke kaaran final ke ek hafta baad khela gais. Pahila 20 minute me Suva tiin goal banais lekin half time se pahile Rewa dui goal banais. Half-time ke baad Suva ek aur goal banae ke final, 4-2 se jiit liis. Suva ke, sab se jaada joal banae khatir, Sahadeo Shield bhi mila.




#Article 114: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2007 (572 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 69th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 29 November 2007 se lae ke 2 December 2007  talak Suva ke Post Fiji Stadium me khela gais rahaa. Ii Inter-District me 23 team, dui division me khelin rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Post Fiji Stadium me 29 November se 2 December talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Suva aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Navua aur Ba semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 2 December ke Suva aur Ba ke biich me bhais jisme Ba, Suva ke extra time me 3-2 se harais. Ba khatir goal banae waala rahin Josaia Bukalidi (13 min) , Ronald Lawrence (17 min - penalty kick), Tuimasi Manuca (107 min). Suva khatir goal banae waala rahin Joseph Nimarau (45 min penalty kick), Inosi Cawa (54 min).
Duusra semi-final 2 December ke Navua aur Nadi ke biich me bhais, jisme Nadi, Navua ke 2-0 se harais. Nadi ke duuno goal Netani Momaivalu, 9min aur 90 min me banais rahaa.

Final Ba aur Nadi ke biich me 2 December ke bhais, jisme Ba, Nadi ke extra-time me 2-1 se harais. Ba khatir goal banae waala rahin Avinesh Swamy (101 min) aur Malakai Tiwa (108 min) aur Nadi khatir goal banae waala rahis Viliame Toma (97 min)

Ba ke team me rahaa: Epeli Codro, Malakai Kenihewe, Jone Vesikula, Joeli Ranitu, Avinesh Swamy, Keni Doidoi (Rinal Prasad), Malakai Tiwa, Kini Viliame, Shalen Lal, Tuimasi Manuca (Nuimaia Tagi), Josaia Bukalidi (Ronald Lawrence).
Nadi ke team rahaa: Ben Amino, Marika Namaqa, Michael Maharaj, Josefa Tabusau (Ravikesh Narayan), Eliki Ravosai, Mirko Mamic (Viliame Toma), Netani Momaivalu, Marika Madigi (Maika Kasami), Peniasi Vakasaukuru, Inoke Nakicia, Josefata Dugucagi (Uraia Loki)

Premier Division Tournament ke 13 team ke tiin pool me baata gias rahaa. Tiino pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Buckhurst Park, Bidesi Park aur Post Fiji Stadium me 29 November, 30 November se 2 December talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Tailevu Naitasiri semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Rakiraki semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Levuka aur Dreketi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 2 December ke Tailevu Naitasiri aur Levuka ke biich me bhais. Full time talak goal 1-1 rahaa. Penalty kick ke baad Tailevu Naitasiri 4-3 se jiita. 
Duusra semi-final 2 December ke Rakiraki aur Dreketi ke biich me bhais, jisme Rakiraki, Dreketi ke 3-1 se harais. 

Final Rakiraki aur Tailevu Naitasiri ke biich me 2 December ke bhais, jisme Rakiraki, Tailevu Naitasiri ke 3-0 se harais. Rakiraki khatir goal banae waala rahin Edwin Raju 9 min, Eli Gaunavou 25 min aur 89 min.

Rakiraki ke team me rahaa: Param Siwan, Ritesh Kumar, Inia Wate, Mosese Baranivalu, Asaeli Dobuta (c), Eli Gaunavou, Edwin Raju, Josua Batiyaka, Jale Vota, Sami Logavatu, Robin Vikash.
Tailevu Naitasiri ke team rahaa: Jone Lutua, Toufiq Ahemd, Semi Murad, David Shankar, Rishan Ram, Rajneel Deo, Anish Kumar, Mohammed Suleman (c), Leone Damudamu, Vimal Chandra, Jitendra Prasad




#Article 115: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2006 (533 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 68th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 5 October 2006 se lae ke 9 October 2006  talak Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii Inter-District me 22 team, dui division me khelin rahaa. Ii inter-district me sab se jaada goal banae waala player rahaa Suva ke Soroman Seule (jon ki Vanuatu ke hae) aur Ba ke Osea Vakatelasau rahin, jon ki chhe chhe gaol banae rahin.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Post Fiji Stadium me 5 October se 8 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Suva aur Navua semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 9 October ke Suva aur Nadi ke biich me bhais jisme Suva, Nadi ke 1-0 se harais. Suva khatir goal banae waala rahin Saimata Chillia (49 min).
Duusra semi-final 9 October ke Ba aur Navua ke biich me bhais, jisme Ba, Navua ke 2-0 se harais. Ba khatir goal banae waala rahaa Lorima Dau (jon ki 58 min me aapan own goal banais) aur Tuimasi Manuca (60 min).

Final Ba aur Suva ke biich me 9 October ke bhais, jisme Ba, Suva ke 3-0 se harais. Ba khatir goal banae waala rahin Josaia Bukalidi (34 min) aur Osea Vakatalesau (48 min aur 50 min).

Ba ke team me rahaa: Laisenia Tuba; Josaia Bukalidi, Malakai Kenahewe, Roneel Kumar, Kiniviliame Naika, Keni Doidoi, Peni Finau (cap), Osea Vakatalesau, Tuimasi Manuca, Robert Wise, Jone Vesikula, Shalen Lal, Avinesh Waran Swamy.
Suva ke team rahaa: Hasmat Begg; Dinesh Murdaliar, Maciu Dunadamu, Petero Daunisaka, Inosi Cava, Rupeni Tabua, Saimata Chilia, Soroman Seule, Esava Samudre, Ken Matavakoro, Krishna Sami, Akariva Dau

Premier Division Tournament ke 12 team ke tiin pool me baata gias rahaa. tiino pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game 6 October aur 7 October ke khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Savusavu aur Seaqaqa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Tailevu Naitasiri, semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Rakiraki, semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 8 October ke T. Naitasiri aur seaqaqa ke biich me bhais jisme T. Naitasiri, Seaqaqa ke 3-0 se harais. T. Naitasiri khatir goal banae waala rahin Abdul Zaman (2) aur Zaheed Suleman (1).
Duusra semi-final 8 October ke Savusavu aur Rakiraki ke biich me bhais. Full time talak goal 2-2 se baraabar rahaa lekin overtime aur penalty kick ke baad Rakiraki 7-6 se jiitis. Goal bae waala rahin, Rakiraki khatir Anand Sami Goundar aur Edwin Raju, aur Savusavu khatir Karunesh Chetty aur Salesh Ram.

Final Rakiraki aur T. Naitasiri ke biich me 9 October ke bhais, jisme Rakiraki, T. Naitasiri ke 1-0 se harais. Rakiraki khatir goal banae waala rahis Asaeli Kabutu 51 min (penalty kick).




#Article 116: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2005 (265 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 67th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 6 October 2005 se lae ke 10 October 2005  talak Lautoka ke Churchill Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii Inter-District me 22 team, dui division me hissa liin rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab khel Churchill Park me 6 October se 9 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Navua aur Ba semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Nasinu aur Lautoka semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 10 October ke Navua aur Lautoka ke biich me bhais jisme Lautoka, Navua ke 1-0 se harais. Lautoka khatir goal banae waala rahaa Alvin Avinesh (penalty).
Duusra semi-final 10 October ke Ba aur Nasinu ke biich me bhais, jisme Ba, Nasinu ke 2-0 se harais. Ba khatir duuno goal banae waala rahaa Avinesh Waran Swami.

Final Ba aur Lautoka ke biich me 10 October ke bhais, jisme Lautoka, Ba ke 2-0 se harais. Lautoka khatir goal banae waala rahin Jone Vonu Junior aur Alvin Avinesh (penalty).

Pahila semi-final 9 October ke T. Naitasiri aur Rakiraki ke biich me bhais jisme T. Naitasiri, Rakiraki harais. 
Duusra semi-final 9 October ke Seaqaqa aur Vatukoula ke biich me bhais kisme Seaqaqa jiitis. 

Final me T. Naitasiri, Seaqaqa ke extra time me 2-1 se harais. T. Naitasiri khatir duuno goal Zayeed Zuleman banais.




#Article 117: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1949 (118 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 12th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1949 ke Lautoka ke Churchill Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii championship me 11 team, Suva, Rewa, Lautoka, Ba, Tavua, Rakiraki, Navua, Tailevu/Naitasiri, Labasa, Nadi, Taveuni hissa liin.

Pahila round me Rewa, Nadi ke 2-0, Ba, Labasa ke 2-0, Lautoka, Nadi ke 2-1 aur Rakiraki, Tailevu Naitasiri ke 1-0 se harais.

Duusra round me Suva, Tavua ke 2-0, Rewa, Taveuni ke 4-1, Lautoka, Navua ke 7-0 aur Ba, Rakiraki ke 6-0 se harais.

Semi-final me Rewa, Suva ke 2-1 se aur Lautoka bhi Ba ke 2-1 se harais.

Final me Lautoka, Rewa ke 4-2 se harais. Lautoka ke sab se jaada goal banae khatir bhi ek shield mila.




#Article 118: Govind Park (103 words)


Govind Park, Ba, Fiji me football ke ek ground. Iske pahile Namosau Park ke naam se jaana jaat rahaa, lekin stadium bane ke baad iske naam Ba ke pahile waala mayor Kishore Govind ke naam rakha gais.  Ii abhi Ba Football Association ke home ground hai. Ii ground me 13,500 log game dekhe sake hai.

Ba Town Council ii park ke Fiji Football Association ke lease karis hai, jon ki Park ke marammat kare hai. Battle of the Giants Tournament ke time ground me beer becha jaae hai. 

Govind Park me dher Soccer ke tournament khela gais hai, jaise ki niche likha hai.




#Article 119: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1955 (235 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 18th Inter-district Championship (IDC), Bank Holiday ke time, etwaar 31 July aur sombaar 1 August 1955 me Ba ke Rarawai Ground me khela gais rahaa. Dui saal ke baad ii IDC me Labasa aur Taveuni fir se khelin aur ek nawaa team aur Tailevu North pahila dafe IDC me khelis. Ii IDC me gyarah team hissa liin rahaa.

Pahila round, jon ki etwaar ke khela gais rahaa me Lautoka, Nadi ke 5-1 se harais (referee: H.P. Sharma), Suva, Nadroga ke 6-1 se haraie (referee: S. N. Sharma) aur Ba, Tailevu ke 10-0 se harais (referee:Mohammed Ishaq). Rewa aur Naitasiri ke game nai hoe sakaa kahe ki Naitasiri championship me nai pahuche sakis.

Duusra round, jon ki etwaar ke khela gais rahaa me Lautoka, Tavua ke 4-0 se harais (referee:Gulab Khan), Ba, Navua ke 1-0 se harais (referee: Hari Pal), Labasa, Rakiraki ke 3-0 se harais (referee: J.K. Gopal) aur Rewa, Suva ke 3-2 se harais (referee:S.M. Singh.

Semi finals me Rewa, Labasa ke 4-0 se harais (referee:H.P. Sharma) aur Lautoka, Ba ke 3-1 se harais (referee: Gulab Khan).

Final ke game Rewa aur Lautoka ke biich me bhais aur Rewa, Lautoka ke 2-1 se harae ke Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke 6th time jiitis. Rewa ke Kuar Battan Singh achchha khel dekhaes. Ii game ke referee rahaa S.M. Singh aur Ba ke District Officer, Mr Hill, trophy ke present karis rahaa.




#Article 120: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1956 (220 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 19th Inter-district Championship (IDC), Bank Holiday ke time, 5 August aur 6 August 1956 me Suva ke Albert Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii IDC me 13 team hissa liin rahaa aur Taveuni aur Rakiraki team semi final talak pahuch gain rahaa.

Pahila round ke game, etwaar 5 August ke khela gias rahaa jisme Taveuni, Tavua ke 1-0 se harais (referee: H. Pal), Nadi, Navua ke 2-1 se harais (referee: N. Pendalaiya), Suva, Rewa ke 4-2 se harais (referee: S.N. Sharma), Labasa, Nadroga ke 2-1 se harais (referee: G.K. Gopal) aur Ba, Tailevu ke 4-2 se harais (referee: G. Joseph)

Duusra round ke game sombaar 6 August ke khela gais rahaa jisme Taveuni, Tailevu/Naitasiri ke 6-0 se harais (referee: A. Dean), Lautoka, Labasa ke 5-1 se harais (referee: T. Ali), Suva, Nadi ke 1-0 se harais (referee: S. M. Singh) aur Rakiraki, Ba ke 2-1 se harais (referee: G. Khan).

Semi finals sombaar ke roj khela gais aur pahila semi final me Lautoka, Taveuni ke 2-0 se harais (referee: G. Khan) aur duusra semi final me Suva, Rakiraki ke 7-1 se harais (referee: S.N. Sharma). 

Final ke game me Suva, Lautoka ke, extra time me, 3-2 se harae ke, Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke 8th time jiitis. Trophy ke, Colonial Secretary, A. Stoddart present karis rahaa.




#Article 121: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1957 (121 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 20th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 4 August aur 5 August 1957 me Lautoka ke Churchill Park me khela gais rahaa.

Pahila round, etwaar ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Suva, Nadi ke 3-2 se harais, Labasa Rewa ke 4-3 se harais aur Navua, Tavua ke harais.

Duusra round, etwaar ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Suva, Nadroga ke 5-0 se harais aur Navua, Labasa ke harais.

Semi finals me Lautoka, Suva ke 5-0 se harais aur Ba, Navua ke 6-1 se harais. 

Final ke game Lautoka aur Ba ke biich me bhais aur Lautoka iske 7-1 se jiit ke Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke 6th dafe jiitis. Lautoka khatir Augustime Thoman, Shorty, Lekh Ram aur Mun Reddy goal banais raha.




#Article 122: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1958 (250 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 21st Inter-district Championship (IDC), 3 August aur 4 August 1958 me Suva ke Albert Park me khela gais rahaa. Fiji ke Governor, Sir Ronald Garvey, ii IDC ke open karis jisse pahile Fiji Indian Football Association ke 21st anniversary celebrate karaa gais.

Pahila round jiske etwaar, 3 August ke khela gais rahaa me Nadi aur Tailevu Naitasiri 0-0 se draw rahin. Ii game ke baad me fir se khela gais jisme Nadi 2-1 se jiit gais. Tavua, Tailevu North ke 4-0 se harais, Rakiraki, Ba ke 3-0 se harais, Suva, Rewa ke 4-1 se harais, Labasa, Navua ke 3-1 se harais aur Taveuni, Nadroga ke 1-0 se harais.

Dusra round jiske sombaar, 4 August ke khela gais rahaa me Nadi, Levuka ke 2-1 se harais, Rakiraki, Tavua ke 2-1 se harais, Lautoka, Labasa ke 7-1 se harais aur Suva, Taveuni ke 4-0 se harais.

Semi finals me Lautoka, Nadi ke 4-1 se harais aur Suva, Rakiraki ke 4-2 se harais. 

Final ke game Lautoka aur Suva ke biich me bhais. Pahila goal Lautoka ke Reddy banais, lekin thorra deri baad Suva ke Kesho ek goal banae ke game ke baraabar kar liis. Tiisra extra time me Lautoka ke Nur Mohammed ek goal banae ke Lautoka ke jitae diis. Ii rakam se Lautoka Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke 7th time jiitis. Lautoka ke captain rahaa Chandra Bhan Singh aur jiite waala goal banae waala rahaa Krishna Reddy. Trophy ke Suva ke mayor, A. Leys present karis rahaa.




#Article 123: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1960 (102 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 23rd Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1960 me Nausori ke Ratu Cakobau Park me khela gais rahaa. 

Preliminary round me Rewa, Ba ke 3-2 se harais rahaa.

Semi finals me Nadi, Lautoka ke 2-1 se harais aur Suva, Nadroga ke 6-2 se harais. 

Final ke game Suva aur Nadi ke biich me bhais jisme Suva, Nadi ke 2-1 se harae ke record 9th time Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiitis. Achchha khilarri rahin Suva ke taraf se Satish Dutta aur Michael Joseph aur Nadi ke taraf se Hirdesh. Ii Nadi ke Paanchwa IDC final rahaa, bina ekko jit ke.




#Article 124: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2004 (204 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 66th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 7 October 2004 se lai ke 11 October 2004  talak Suva ke National Stadium me khela gais rahaa. Ii Inter-District me 22 team, dui division me hissa liin rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game National Stadium me 7 October se 10 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Rewa aur Ba semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Suva aur Labasa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 11 October ke Ba aur Labasa ke biich me bhais. Full time talak duuno team 1-1 se baraabar rahin. Jab extra time me koi goal nai pila tab penalty kick bhais jisme Ba, Labasa ke 5-4 se harais. 
Duusra semi-final 11 October ke Suva aur Rewa ke biich me bhais, jisme Rewa, Suva ke 1-0 se harais.

Final Ba aur Rewa ke biich me 11 October me bhais, jisme Ba, Rewa ke 3-0 se harais. 

Final Rakiraki jiitis




#Article 125: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1961 (101 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 24th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1961 me Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me khela gais rahaa. 

Semi finals me Ba, Lautoka ke 3-2 se harais aur Nadi, Rewa ke 1-0 se harais. 

Final ke game Ba aur Nadi ke biich me bhais jiske Ba 2-1 se jiitis.  Augustine Thoman, jon ki bahut din se Lautoka khatir khelis rahaa, ii tournament me Ba khatir khelis. Ba ke captain rahaa Mira Sami. Ba saat dafe final me khele ke baad, pahila dafe Lloyd Farebrother Trophy jiitis aur Nadi 6th time final me jae ke ekko dafe nai jiitis.




#Article 126: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1968 (106 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 31st Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1968 me Ba ke Namosau Park me khela gais rahaa. 

Semi final me Lautoka, Suva ke 7-1 aur Ba, Rewa ke 3-1 se harais.

Final ke game Ba aur Lautoka ke biich me bhais. Full time talak duuno tean 2-2 se baraabar rahin. Second extra-time ke baad Ba ke Khalil ek goal banae ke Ba ke jitae diis. Ii rakam se Ba Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke 5th dafe jiit liis aur ii trophy ke tiin dafe ek ke baad ek (hat trick) jiit ke Lautoka ke nau saal ke pahile waala record ke barabar kar diis.




#Article 127: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1971 (142 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 34th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 31 July aur 2 August 1971 ke biich me Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me khela gais rahaa. 

Final ke game Nadi aur Suva ke biich me bhais jisme Nadi ke jiit, penalty kick ke baad, 5-4 se bhais. Nadi ke taraf se achchha khilarri rahin, Captain, Joe Lutumailagi, winger Rasul Dean aur goal-keeper, Mani Naicker aur Suva ke taraf se Sylvester Joseph (He had played for his school side in the earlier rounds and was able to play in the finals for his district side after his school side lost in the semi-finals) aur goal-keeper, John Foster. 16,000 log final ke dekhin rahaa.

Penalty shoot-out me refree ek team ke paancho kick ekke time le ke batais. Final ke baad Suva FFA se protest karis lekin protest ke dismiss kar dewa gais.




#Article 128: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1972 (175 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 35th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1972 me Suva ke Bakhurst Park me khela gais raha. Ii IDC ke sab se important chij rahaa, Labasa ke khel me improvement. Iske kaaran rahaa, Labasa ke player-coach, Mike Jones jon ki Wales me first class soccer me khelis rahaa.

Labasa last year ke champion, Nadi ke 4-2 se harais.

Labasa last year ke runner-up, Suva ke 1-0 se harais.

Final ke game Rewa aur Labasa ke biich me bhais jisme Rewa ke jiit, penalty kick ke baad, 5-3 se bhais. 

Pichle saal ke rakam ii saal bhi penalty kick lewew me garrbarr bhais.
Jab full time aur extra time ke baad ekko goal nai banaa tab penalty kicks lewa gais. Pahila paanch kick ke baad duno team baraabar rahin. Jab 6th kick lewa gais tab Labasa goal banae liis aur Rewa miss kar diis. Iske matlab rahaa ki Labasa game ke jiit liis, lekin referee duno team ke paanch paanch aur penalty kick lewe ke batais jiske baad Rewa 10-9 se jiit gais. 




#Article 129: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1973 (128 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 36th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1973 me Churchill Park, Lautoka me khela gais raha. 

Ek semi final me Labasa, Ba ke 4-2 se harais. Full time hoe ke jab paanch minute bachaa rahaa tab Ba 2-0 se jiitat rahaa, lekin akhri paanch minute me Labasa dui goal banae ke game ke extra time me lae gais. Extra time me Labasa dui aur goal banae ke 4-2 se jiit gais

Final ke game Lautoka aur Labasa ke biich me bhais jisme Lautoka, Labasa ke 1-0 se harae ke Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke 12th dafe jii ke ek nawaa record set karis.  Ii duusra dafe, in a row, rahaa jab ki Labasa final me jae ke haar gais. Final ke 20,000 se jaada jan dekhin.




#Article 130: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1978 (129 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 41st Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1978 me Lautoka ke Churchill Park me khela gais raha. Ii IDC me kuch nawaa khilarri khelin jon ki aage chal ke jaana maana bhaen. Kuch aisan khilarri rahin; Nadi ke Rusiate Waqan,  Rewa ke Abdul Manaan aur Mohamed Salim, Lautoka ke Sam Work,  aur Nadroga ke Abraham Watkins, .

Semi final me Ba, Rewa ke 1-0 se harais aur Labasa, Tailevu/Naitasiri ke 2-1 se harais

Final ke game Ba aur Labasa ke biich me bhais. Full time talak goal baraabar rahaa aur penalty kick ke baad Ba 7-6 se jiit gais. Ii pahila dafe rahaa jab ki koi team IDC chaar dafe, ek ke baad ek, jiitis aur ii Ba ke 10th Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiit rahaa.




#Article 131: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1981 (123 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 44th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1981 me National Stadium, Suva me khela gais raha. 

Semi final me Ba , Lautoka ke aur Suva, Nadroga ke harais

Final ke game Ba aur Suva ke biich me bhais. Ba haali se ek goal banae liis lekin game khalas hoe se saat minute pahile, Suva ke Jone Ratu ek goal banae ke game ke extra time me kar diis. Extra time me Ratu ek aur goal banae ke Suva ke jitae diis. Ii inter-district jiite se Suva, Ba ke chhe win in a row ke winning streak ke rok diis aur apne 20 saal baad fir se IDC jiitis. Ii 10th dafe rahaa jab ki Suva Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiitis.




#Article 132: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1982 (148 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 45th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1982 me Prince Charles Park, Nadi me khela gais raha. 

Semi final me Ba , Nadroga ke 1-0 se aur Nadi, Rewa ke bhi 1-0 se harais.

Final ke game Ba aur Nadi ke biich me bhais. Full time talak koi team goal nai bane sakis aur extra time ke baad bhi goal baraabar rahaa. Das penalty kick ke baad bhi goal 6-6 se baraabar rahaa. Duuno team decide karin ki uu log trophy chhe chhe mahina khatir rakh laien. FFA baad me batais ki aise nai hoe sake hae aur duuno team ke Lautoka me khele ke batais. Nadi hian par khele se inkar kar diis kahe ki IDC uske home ground me bhais rahaa. Ii rakam se Ba default se trophy jiit gais. Ii 13th dafe rahaa jab ki Ba Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiitis hae.




#Article 133: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1984 (146 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 47th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1984 me Lautoka ke Churchill Park me khela gais raha. 

Premier Division Tournament ke 8 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis.  Jeete waala team ke 2 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Lautoka aur Nasinu semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Labasa, semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final me Lautoka, Labasa ke 1-0 se aur Ba, Nasinu ke 2-1 se harais.

Final ke game Ba aur Lautoka ke biich me bhais jisme Lautoka Ba ke easily 2-0 se hare ke aapan 10 saal ke losing streak ke khatam karis. Ii 13th dafe rahaa jab ke Lautoka Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiistis rahaa.




#Article 134: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1985 (261 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 48th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1985 me Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais raha. 

Premier Division Tournament ke 8 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis.  Jeete waala team ke 2 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Lautoka aur Ba semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Rewa aur Nasinu, semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final me Lautoka, Nasinu ke 2-1 se aur Rewa, Ba ke extra time me 3-2 se harais.

Final ke game Rewa aur Lautoka ke biich me bhais jisme Lautoka, Rewa ke easily 2-1 se haris. Ii 14th dafe rahaa jab ki Lautoka, Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiitis rahaa.

Senior Division Tournament ke 14 team ke chaar pool me baata gias rahaa. Chaaro pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis.  Jeete waala team ke 2 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Levuka semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Lami, semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Nadogo, semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Vatukoula, semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final me Lami, Levuka ke 3-0 se aur Vatukoula, Nadogo ke bhi 3-0 se harais.

Final ke game Lami aur Vatukoula ke biich me bhais jisme Lami, Vatukoula ke extra time me 3-2 se harais




#Article 135: Fiji Indian Football Association (103 words)


Fiji Indian Football Association (FIFA) ke, ek Suva ke businessman, Arthur Stanley Farebrother, ke leadership ke niche 8 October 1938 ke suruu karaa gais rahaa jab Suva, Suva, Rewa, Ba, Levuka aur Lautoka ke team ek inter-district tournament me hissa le khatir baturin. Ii inter-district Lloyd Farebother Trophy khatir khela gais rahaa, jiske  Lloyd and Company aur A.S. Farebrother and Company daan me de rahin. 1939 me Nadi, Nadroga aur Rakiraki bhi FIFA me join hoe gain. 1943 me Navua aur Tailevu/Naitasiri, 1947 me Taveuni, FIFA ke join karin. 1958 me jab 21st Inter-District Championship khela gais tab usme 14 tean hissa liin.




#Article 136: Albert Park (Fiji) (115 words)


Albert Park, Fiji ke capital, Suva me ek barraa game khele waala ground aur stadium hai. Ii gound ke aas pass Suva ke kuch important chij, jaise ki Government Buiding, Thurston Gardens aur Grand Pacific Hotel hai.

Albert Park me dui rugby ke game ek dafe khela jaae sake hai. Park ke biich me ek hockey ke ground hai. Park me ek grandstand aur cafeteria bhi hai. Har saal hian pe hibiscus festival hoe hai. 

Fiji ke itihass me kuch important meetings ii park me bhais rahaa. Fiji aae waala pahila pahila aeroplane, 1929 me ii Park me utris rahaa.

Albert Park me dher Soccer ke tournament khela gais hai, jaise ki niche likha hai.




#Article 137: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1986 (133 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 49th Inter-district Championship (IDC), August 1986 me Nausori ke Ratu Cakobau Park me khela gais raha. 

Premier Division Tournament ke 8 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis.  Jeete waala team ke 2 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Lautoka aur Labasa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Nadroga, semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final me Ba, Lautoka ke 1-0 se aur Nadroga, Labasa ke 1-0 se harais.

Final ke game Ba aur Nadroga ke biich me bhais jisme Ba , Nadroga ke 1-0 se harae ke Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke record 14 dafe jiitis.




#Article 138: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1990 (108 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 52nd Inter-district Championship (IDC), 5 October, 6 October aur 13 October 1990 ke National Stadium, Suva aur Ratu Cakobau Park, Nausori me khela gais raha. Championship, National Stadium me suruu bhais lekin jaada paani ke kaaran suk aur sanichar ke roj khel ke band kare ke parra.

Ek haftaa baad semi final aur final Ratu Cakobau Park me khela gais, jisme Nasinu, Labasa ke 1-0 se harais aur Suva, Nadroga ke, penalty kick ke baad, 7-6 se harais.

Final ke game Nasinu aur Suva ke biich me bhais jisme Nasinu, Suva ke, 1-0 se harae ke, Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke pahila dafe jiitis. 




#Article 139: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1991 (193 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 53rd Inter-district Championship (IDC), 3 October 1991 se lai ke 7 October 1991  talak Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me khela gais rahaa. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game National Stadium me 3 October se 6 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Nadroga aur Nasinu semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Rewa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final Nadroga aur Rewa ke biich me bhais jisme Nadroga ke jiit 3-0 se bhais. 
Duusra semi-final Ba aur Nasinu ke biich me bhais, jisme Ba ke jii 1-0 se bhais. 

Final Ba aur Nadroga ke biich me 7 October me bhais, jisme Ba, Nadroga ke 1-0 se harais. Ba khatir goal banae waala rahaa Ravuama Madigi jon ki 51st minute me goal banais. Ba Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiite ke record ke barrhae ke 15 kar diis.




#Article 140: Silesian bhasa (155 words)


Silesian  (Silesian: ślůnsko godka, 

ślůnski, pů našymu) bhasa ek bhasa hai jiske Poland ke Upper Silesia, Czech Republic aur Germany me baat karaa jae hai. 2011 me 509 000 log Silesian ke aapan mother tongue batain lekin kuch anuman se ii number lag bhag 1,250,000 hai.

Silesian bhasa Polish bhasa ke rakam hai, aur yahii kaaran hai ki kuch logan ii bhasa ke Polish ke ek dialect maane hai.

Koi Silesian dialect nai hai aur Silesian me baat kare waale logs Polish characters ke kaam me lawe hai. 2006 me Silesian alphabet banawa gais rahaa, jon ki Silesian scripts ke uppar adharit hai (10 thor hai). Iske aur Silesian Wikipedia me kaam me lawa jae hai.

Aa Bb Cc Ćć Čč Dd Ee Ff Gg Hh Ii Jj Kk Ll Mm Nn Ńń Oo Pp Rr Řř Ss Śś Šš Tt Uu Ůů Ww Yy Zz Źź Žž

Aur kuch digraphs: Ch Dz Dź Dž.




#Article 141: Ratu Cakobau Park (110 words)


Ratu Cakobau Park, Fiji ke Nausori town me ek rugby aur soccer ke khele waala ground hai. Ii stadium me 8,000 log ke baithe ke jagah hai. Ii Rewa aur Tailevu/Naitasiri soccer team aur Tailevu Knights rugby team ke home ground hai. 

Vodaphone ke paas ground ke naam de ke adhikar hai, jiske kaaran abhi ground ke Vodafone Ratu Cakobau Park bola jaae hai, lekin ground ke dekh bhaal Nausori Town Council kare hai. Ii ground me sab hafta kuch na kuch khel kuud hoa hai. Ground me ek canteen hai lekin daaru pie ke allowed nai hai. 

Niche likha gae soccer ke tournament ii ground me khela gais hai:




#Article 142: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1994 (125 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 56th Inter-district Championship (IDC), October, 1994 me National Stadium, Suva me khela gais raha. Ii saal ek aur Inter-District Tournament (IDT), Ba me khela gais jiske Ba ke agwai me Fiji National Soccer Association (FNSA) organise karis rahaa. Ii tournament me Ba ke, aur duusra district ke purana khilarri log bhag le rahin.

Pahila semi final me Labasa, Lautoka ke ek goal se harais jon ki waisele rasoki banais raha. Dusra semi final me Suva, Nadroga ke penalty kick ke baad, 5-3 se harais.

Final me Labasa, Suva ke dusra 10 minute ke extra time me 1-0 se harais. Labasa ke Solomone Ratu jiite waala goal banais rahaa. Ii dusra dafe rahaa jab ki Labasa, Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiitis.




#Article 143: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 1999 (210 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 61st Inter-district Championship (IDC), 7 October 1999 se lai ke 11 October 1999  talak Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me khela gais rahaa. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 8 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game National Stadium me 7 October se 10 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Suva semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Nadi aur Lautoka, semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa. Nadi ke Watisoni Voli, 45th minute me jiite waala goal banais.

Pahila semi-final 11 October ke Ba aur Lautoka ke biich me bhais. Full time talak duuno team 0-0 se baraabar rahin. Jab extra time me koi goal nai pila tab penalty kick bhais jisme Ba, Lautoka ke 5-2 se harais. 
Duusra semi-final 11 October ke Suva aur Nadi ke biich me bhais.  Ii game bhi penalty kicks talak gais aur isme jiit Nadi ke 5-4 se bhais.

Final Ba aur Nadi ke biich me 11 October me bhais, jisme Nadi, Na ke 1-0 se harais. 




#Article 144: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2000 (212 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 62nd Inter-district Championship (IDC), 6 October 2000 se lai ke 9 October 2000  talak Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais rahaa. Ii IDC ke  Homecentres IDC ke naam se jaana jae hae kahe ki  Homecentres company iske sponsor karis rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Tavua aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Navua aur Ba semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 9 October ke Ba aur Tavua ke biich me bhais, jisme jiit Ba ke 2-0 se bhais.
Duusra semi-final 9 October ke Navua aur Nadi ke biich me bhais, jisme jii Nadi ke 3-0 se bhais.

Final Ba aur Nadi ke biich me 9 October me bhais, jisme Ba, Nadi ke 1-0 se harais. Ba khatir goal banae waala rahaa Keni Doidoi. Ii 18th dafe rahaa jab ki Ba, Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiitis rahaa.

Final ke khel Vatukoula aur Tailevu North ke biich me bhais jisme Vatukoula ke jiit 1-0 se bhais




#Article 145: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2001 (197 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 63rd Inter-district Championship (IDC), 4 October 2001 se lae ke 8 October 2001  talak Suva ke National Stadium me khela gais rahaa. Ii IDC ke Homecentres IDC ke naam se jaana jae hae kahe ki Homecentres company iske sponsor karis rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Rewa aur Suva semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 8 October ke Ba aur Suva ke biich me bhais, jisme jiit Ba ke bhais.
Duusra semi-final 8 October ke Rewa aur Nadi ke biich me bhais, jisme jiit Rewa ke bhais.

Final Ba aur Rewa ke biich me 8 October me bhais, jisme Rewa, Ba ke 1-0 se harais. Rewa khatir goal banae waala rahaa Ravuama Madigi. Rewa, 23 saal baad final me pahuchis aur 8th dafe rahaa jab ki Rewa, Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiitis rahaa.




#Article 146: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2002 (209 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 64th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 3 October 2002 se lai ke 7 October 2002  talak Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais rahaa. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 7 October ke Nadi aur Nasinu ke biich me bhais, jisme jiit Nadi ke extra time me 2-1 se bhais.
Duusra semi-final 7 October ke Rewa aur Ba ke biich me bhais, jisme jiit Rewa ke , penalty kick ke baad, 4-1 se bhais.

Final Ba aur Nadi ke biich me 7 October me bhais, jisme Nadi, Rewa ke, penalty kick ke baad, 4-2 se harais. Ii 6th dafe rahaa jab ki Rewa, Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiitis rahaa.

Premier division ke final Savusavu aur Tailevu/Naitasiri ke biich me bhais jisme Savusavu ke jiit 1-0 se bhais. Ii 6th dafe rahaa jab ki Savusavu ii tournament ke jiitis rahaa.




#Article 147: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2003 (185 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 65th Inter-district Championship (IDC), 9 October 2003 se lai ke 12 October 2003  talak Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais rahaa. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Nasinu semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Nadroga aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Pahila semi-final 12 October ke Ba aur Nadroga ke biich me bhais, jisme jiit Ba ke 4-0 se bhais.
Duusra semi-final 12 October ke Nadi aur Nasinu ke biich me bhais, jisme jiit Nadi ke 3-1 se bhais.

Final Ba aur Nadi ke biich ke 12 October me bhais, jisme Ba, Nadi ke 1-0  se harais. Ii 19th dafe rahaa jab ki Ba, Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke jiitis rahaa.

Premier division ke final Rakiraki aur Tailevu/Naitasiri ke biich me bhais jisme Savusacu ke jiit 2-1 se bhais. 




#Article 148: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2008 (449 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 30th Battle of the Giants, 19 July, 20 July aur 24 July 2008 se lai ke 27 July 2008  talak Suva ke Post Fiji Stadium me khela gais rahaa.  Ii tournament ke pahila chaar game Suva se bahaar khela gais rahaa. Pahila game, Labasa aur Nasinu ke biich me, 19 July ke, Labasa ke Subrail Park me khela gais, duusra game, Lautoka aur Nadroga ke biich me 19 July ke, Lautoka ke Churchill Park me khela gais, tiisra game, Navua aur Tavua ke biich me, 20 July ke, Navua ke Park me khela gais aur chautha game, Rewa aur Nadi ke biich me, 20 July ke, Nausori ke Ratu Cakibau park me khela gais.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis.  Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool se Ba aur Labasa, semi final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Navua ii pool me jiit ke semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais. Duusra qualifier khatir Suva aur Nadi, points aur goals me baraabar rahin aur coin toss ke baad Suva semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais. 

Pahila semi-final, Labasa aur Suva ke biich me etwaar, 27 July ke 8:30am ke khela gais rahaa. Suva ke pahila goal, Captain Seimata Chilia phila half me banais. Half-time ke baad, Roderick Kumar, Suva khatir ek aur goal banais. Second half ke biich me Labasa ke Roy Krishna dui goal banae ke game ke baraabar kar diis. Game ke akhri minutes me Labasa ke ek free kick mila, jisse Roy Krishna goal banae ke labasa ke jiate diis. 

Game ke baad Suva ke coach aur dui player logan ke Police arrest karis jab uu logan refree ke, Labasa ke free-kick dewe khatir, marin.

Duusra semi-final, Ba aur Navua ke biich me etwaar, 27 July ke 10:00am ke khela gais rahaa. Ba ke Tumasi Manuca, game khalas hoe se paanch minute pahile, ek goal banae ke Ba ke final khatis qualify kar diis.

Final, Labasa aur Ba ke biich me etwaar, 27 July ke 3:00pm ke khela gais rahaa. Game ke 10th minute me Labasa ke Samuela Kautoga aapan goal me ball kick kar ke Ba ke ek goal de diis. Second hakf ke 20th minute me Maciu Dunadamu (jon ke pahile Labasa me khelat rahaa), Ba khatir ek goal banais. Game khalas hoe se kuch deri pahile Labasa ke Henry Dyer ek goal banais. Ii rakam se Ba 2-1 se jiit gais.

Labasa ke Roy Krishna ke ii tournament ke baad best player award dewa gais rahaa.




#Article 149: Ram Jati Singh (188 words)


Ram Jati Singh (1908 - 1992), Fiji ke ek leader, teacher, kisan aur samaj sewak rahaa. Uske Fiji ke Bua province ke khatir kaam kare ke khatir jaana jae hae. Singh ek boat accident ke be survive karis hae jiske baare me uske larrka ek book bhi likhis hae.

Singh ke pitaji, Laxman Singh, girmit me India se Fiji, 1902 me aais rahaa aur aapan girmit ke Nausori me katis rahaa. Girmit ke baad uu Fiji me rahe gais aur saadi kare ke baad Taveuni me rahe khatir chal dis. Jam Jati ke janam, 1908 me Taveuni aur Suva ke biich me ek jahaaj me bhais rahaa. 1929 me uu Lautoka ke Natabua Teachers College se graduate bhais. 

Uu aapan parrhae waala kaam Nausori ke Nakaikogo school me suruu karis. Uu time mai, baap logan aapan larrkan ke school bheje nai mangat rahin aur Singh, ghar ghar jae ke larrkan ke school bheje ke encourage karis. Ii time uu ek dui bigha ke jamiin me kuch kheti bhi karis. 1940 me uske Rakiraki ke ek school ke Principal banae dewa gais, jahaan pe uu paanch saal talak parrhais.




#Article 150: Yalalevu (126 words)


Yalalevu, Fiji ke Ba district ke ek gaon hai. Iske east me Ba river, south me Namosau gaon, north me Nailaga gaon aur west me Vutuni gaon hai. Yalalevu ke jaada bhaag Ba town boundary ki bhitar hai.

Yalalevu, jaada kar ke ek  residential area hae lekin ii gaon ke jon jagha town ke boundary se bahaar hae, me ganna ke kheti hoe hae. Hian pe kuchh light industries  bhi hae. Dui primary school, Arya Kanya Pathshala aur Ba Muslim Primary School town boundary ke bhitar hae aur Ba Muslim Secondary School town boundary ke bahaar hae. King's Road, Yalalevu ke biich me se jaawe hae. 

Kuchh khaas log chaahe Yalalevu me paida bhae rahin nai to aapan zindagi ke jaada time hian pe bitae rahin:




#Article 151: National Football League (Fiji) (131 words)


National Football League, Fiji me 1977 se khela jae hae. Ii tournament me Fiji ke Super Premier Division ke team khele hae. Kuch saal talak ek under 21 ke team, jiske Olympians ke naam se jaana jae, bhi i competition me khelis rahaa. League me suruu me aath team rahaa, baad me, Olympians ke league me join kare ke baad isme nau team rahaa, kuchh saal talak 11 team rahaa lekin abhi isme das team hae. Jiite waala team ke tiin point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point mile hae.  Sab team duusra team se ek dafe khele hae (9 rounds) aur top six team ek duusre se Colonial Super Six Series me dui round me khele hae. Top six Oceania Championship Cup katir bhi qualify hoe hae.




#Article 152: National Football League (Fiji) 2001 (106 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 25th National Football League me 11 team rahaa. Sab team duusra aath team se dui dafe khelis rahaa. Jiite waala team ke tiin point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point, team ke mila.

Rakiraki aur Seaqaqa, Premier Division ke qualifying playoff me khelin rahaa. Seaqaqa duuno game 2-1 aur 3-1 se jiit gais lekin unregisteed player ke khelae ke kaaran Rakiraki Promotion/Relegation match khatir qualify hoe gais.

Playoff ke pahila game me Rakiraki, Lautoka ke 1-0 se harais, lekin duusra game me Lautoka, Rakiraki ke 3-1 se harais. Ii rakam se Lautoka Super Premier Division me rahe gais.




#Article 153: National Football League (Fiji) 2007 (458 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 31st National Football League me 10 team rahaa. Sab team duusra nau team se ek dafe khelis rahaa. Jiite waala team ke tiin point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point, team ke mila. 

Nau round ke baad league ke leader, Ba, Oceanian Champions Cup khatir qualify hoe gais. Top 6, duusra stage, Colonial Cup Super Six series khatir qualify hoe gais. Duuno Super Six aur Bottom Four dui round ke home and away series khelis.

Super Six jiite ke baad Labasa League jiit liis aur Lautoka runner-up rahaa.

Nadroga ke sab se kamti point mile ke kaaran Promotion/Relegation Playoff me khele ke parraa.

Isme chaar team, Lami, Levuka, Tailevu Naitasiri aur Tailevu North rahin. Sab team ek dusre se dui game khelin rahaa. Pahila round Vodafone Ratu Cakobau Park, Nausori me 28 aur 29 July ke khela gais aur duusra round 25 aur 36 August ke Bidesi aur Buckhurst Park, Suva me khela gais rahaa.

ii rakam se Levuka ii division se jiit gais.

Isme tiin team, Rakiraki, Vatukoula aur Nalawa rahin. Sab team ek dusre se dui game khelin rahaa. Pahila round Tavua me 26 Augu aur duusra round Rakiraki me 2 September ke khela gais rahaa.

Ii rakam se Rakiraki ii divisiom me se jiit gais

Isme che team, Bua, Dreketi, Nadogo , Savusavu, Seaqaqa aur Taveuni rahin. Ii team ke biich me ek knockout tournament me jiit Savusavu ke bhais.

Isme Viti Levu ke Western aur Southern division ke jiite waala team Rakiraki aur Levuka, ek duusre se dui dafe khelin. Pahila game, jon ki 16 September ke Nasau Park, Levuka, Ovalau me khela gais rahaa, me Rakiraki Levuka ke 3-1 se harais aur dusra game, jon ki 22 September ke Ra Sports Complex me khela gais rahaa, me duuno team 1-1 se baraabar rahin. Ii rakam se Rakiraki Second Level Championship khatir qualify hoe gais.

Duusra level ke winner ke khatir Viti Levu aur Vanua Levu ke winner logan ek duusre se dui game khelin. Pahila game me, jon ki 21 October me Ganilau Park me khela gais rahaa, me Savusavu, Rakiraki ke 3-1 se harais. Duusra game, jon ki 28 October ke Ra Sports Complex me khela gais rahaa, me duuno team 0-0 se baraabar rahin Ii rakam se Savusavu, Promotion/Relegation Playoff khatir qualify hoe gais.

Promotion/Relegation Playoff me Legue ke sab se kharaab team, Nadroga, second division ke sab se achchha team, Savusavu se dui game khelis. Phila game 19 January 2008 ke Lawaqa Park, Sigatoka me bhais, jisme Nadroga, Savusavu ke 3-2 se harais. Duusra game bhi Sigatoka me bhais, 20 January 2008 ke, aur isme bhi Nadroga, Savusavu ke harais, 5-1 se. Ii rakam se Nadroga, Super Premier Division me rahe gais.




#Article 154: National Football League (Fiji) 2008 (390 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 32nd National Football League, jiske Newworld sponsor karis rahaa, me 10 team rahaa. Sab team duusra aath team se ek dafe khelis rahaa. Jiite waala team ke tiin point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point, team ke mila. 

Nau round ke baad league ke leader, Ba, Oceanian Champions Cup khatir qualify hoe gais. Top 6, duusra stage, Colonial Cup Super Six series khatir qualify hoe gais.Duuno Super Six aur Bottom Four dui round ke home and away series khelis.

Ii rakam se Ba National Football League ke jiit liis.

Ii rakam se, Nadroga ke Promotion/Relegation playoff me khele ke parraa.

Isme tiin team, Levuka, Tailevu Naitasiri aur Tailevu North rahin. Sab team ek dusre se dui game, home aur away basis, pe khelin, aur jiit Tailevu Naitasiri ke bhais.

Isme tiin team, Rakiraki, Vatukoula aur Nalawa rahin. Sab team ek dusre se dui game, home aur away basis, pe khelin, aur jiit Rakiraki ke bhais.

Isme che team, Bua, Dreketi, Nadogo , Savusavu, Seaqaqa aur Taveuni rahin. Ii team ke biich me ek knockout tournament me jiit Dreketi ke bhais.

Isme Viti Levu ke Western aur Southern division ke jiite waala team Rakiraki aur Tailevu Naitasiri, ek duusre se dui dafe khelin. Pahila game me, Rakiraki me Tailevu Naitasiri, Rakiraki ke 4-1 se harais aur dusra game, jon ki Nausori ke Ratu Cakobau Park me khela gais rahaa, me Tailevu Naitasiri , Rakiraki ke 3-1 se harais.

Duusra level ke winner ke khatir Viti Levu aur Vanua Levu ke winner logan ek duusre se dui game khelin. Pahila game me, jon ki Muanidevo, Dreketi me khela gais rahaa, me Tailevu Naitasiri aur Dreketi 1-1 se baraabar rahin. Duusra game, jon ki Suva ke Bakhurst Park me khela gais rahaa, me Tailevu Naitasiri, Dreketi ke 1-0 se harais. Ii rakam se Tailevu Naitasiri, Promotion/Relegation Playoff khatir qualify hoe gais.

Promotion/Relegation Playoff me League ke sab se kharaab team, Nadroga, second division ke sab se achchha team, Tailevu Naitasiri se dui game khelis. Phila game 6 December 2008 ke Lawaqa Park, Sigatoka me bhais, jisme Nadroga aur  Tailevu Naitasiri 1-1 se draw rahin. Duusra game 14 December 2008 ke Ratu Cakobau Park, Nausori me bhais, aur isme  Nadroga, Tailevu Naitasiri ke 2-1 se harais. Ii rakam se Nadroga, Super Premier Division me rahe gais.




#Article 155: Narendra Singh Arjun (108 words)


Narendra Singh Arjun (1935 - 13 January 2006), Fiji ke ek wakiil aur politician rahaa. Uu aapan jindagi me Fiji Law Society ke Pardhaan aur Sugar Industry Tribunal ke member bhi rahaa.

Uu National Federation Party (NFP) ke ek member rahaa aur 1992 se lae ke 1999 talak Fiji ke House of Representatives ke member rahaa.
Arjun uu parliamentary committee ke member bhi raha jon ki Fiji ke 1997 ke constitution ke babais rahaa.

Arjun ke maut, kuch din ke bemari ke baad, Brisbane, Australia me 13 January 2006 me bhais rahaa. Uu aapan pichhe aapan aurat, Veronica, aur dui larrka aur ek larrki ke chhorr gais hae.




#Article 160: James Ramchandar Rao (196 words)


James Ranchandar Rao (jiske James Ramchandar Maharaj ke naam se bhi jaana jaat rahaa ), October 1929 me Fiji ke Legislative Council me chuna jaae waala tiin Hindustani me se ek rahaa. Aur dui rahin Vishnu Deo aur Parmanand Singh. Ii election me khali uu Hindustani vote kare sakat rahaa jon ki parrhe likhe sakat rahaa aur jiske lake jamin nai to bandha kaam rahaa. Iske kaaran 75,000 Hindustani me se khali 1404 election khatir register bahin rahaa. Eastern Indian Division, jiske khatir Rao karra bhais rahaa aur jisme Vanua Levu, Lau aur Lomaiviti Islands rahaa, me khali 101 voters registered bhais rahaa. Rao aapan opponent, Khalil Sahim ke 63 - 20 votes se harais. 

Dui hafta baad, Rao aapan duuno aur Hindustani member ke saathe Council se resign kar diis jab uu logan ke prastao ki, Fiji me Hindustani logan ke common roll de ke barabri ke adhikaar dewa jaae, ke sarkaar inkaar kar diis.

Rao Fiji me picture theatre suruu kare waala ek pahila admii rahaa jon ki Levuka, Ovalau me ek theatre chalat rahaa.

Uske larrka, Navin Maharaj, Suva City Council ke lord mayor aur Fiji ke House of Representatives ke member rahaa. 




#Article 161: North Western Indian Constituency (Fiji) 1929 - 1963 (920 words)


North Western Indian Division, Fiji ke Hindustani log ke Legislative Council me aapan member ke vote kare khatir, 1929 me banawa gais tiin constituency me se ek rahaa. Aur dui constituency rahaa, Southern Indian Division aur Eastern Indian Division. North Western Indian Division me Viti Levu ke west ke sab district (Rakiraki, Tavua, Ba, Lautoka, Nadi, Nadroga) rahaa.  Ii communal constituency rahaa jiske matlab ii hai ki khali Hindustani log kharraa hoe aur vote kare sakat rahin.

Ii constituency me sab time bahut jabarjast mukabla bhais rahaa aur dher dafe upset bhi bhais. Ii vibhag me ganna ke kheti karaa jaae hai aur ganna ke contract aur CSR Company sab time barraa issue rahat rahaa. 1963 me jab Hindustani log ke ek aur elected representative mila tab ii constituency ke dui bhaag me baat dewa gais. Ii time khali uu Hindistani log vote kare sakat rahin jon ke parrhe  likhe sakae aur jiske lage jamin nai to bhandha kaam rahaa, aur is ke kaaran 5% se kamti Hindustani log vote kare khatir register bhain rahaa.

Ii Hindustani log khatir pahila election rahaa aur Fiji me khali ek sanstha, Fiji Indian National Congress, rahaa jon ki politically active rahaa, aur jiske leader rahin Vishnu Deo, S. B. Patel aur A. D. Patel. Ii election me dui candiate rahaa. Pahila rahaa, India me paida bhae, Champadan Manakadan Gopalan (C. M. Gopalan), jon ki Fiji Indian National Congress ke Vice-President rahaa, Bhartiya Mitra Mandal ke member rahaa aur Lautoka me Medicine practice karat rahaa. Uske nomination paper ke S.B. Patel sign karis rahaa. Duusra candidate rahaa, Parmanand Singh, jon ki Ba ke ek girmitya ke larrka rahaa aur New Zealand me parrhis rahaa. Uske palwaar ke Ba me achchhaa se jaana jaat rahaa. 

Ii constituency me 640 voters register bhain rahaa, jisme se 320 aapan amdani ke jariye, 206 aapan property ke jaiye aur 114 diino aamdani aur property ke jaiye register bhian rahaa.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii rakam se parmanand Singh, bina bahaari support ke jiit gais, lekin Legislative Council me Vishnu Deo ke saathe kaam karis. Legislative Council me sapat le ke dui hafta baad, Council ke tiino Hindustani member Council se walk out hoe gain aur baad me resign hoe gain. Is ke karan rahaa ki sarkar common roll ke jariye Hindustani log ke barabar ke adhikar de se inkaar kar diis rahaa.

Ii election ke Hindustani leader log boycott kare mangat rahin, lekin jab Southern Division me ek aur koi Hindustani kharra hoe gais tab, Vishnu Deo ke party ke uske virod me ek member ke kharraa kare ke parraa. Ii bhi socha gais ki ek member apne se kuch nai kare paai aur common roll prastao khatir aur koi ke bhi Council me rahe ke chaahi. Ba ke ek dukandaar, Muniswamy Mudaliar, volunteer karis aur uske North Western Indian Division me kharraa karaa gais. Uske virod me koi nai kharra bhais aur uu ii rakam se unopposed jiit gais.

Council me duuno Hindustani member, Vishnu Deo ke instructions ke anusaar, common roll ke prastao rakhin, lekin jab ii pastao gir gais tab Mudaliar (jaise ke pahile agree karaa gais rahaa) resign nai karis. Uu fir 1937 tak Council me rahaa aur baad me common roll ke virodi hoe gais aur sarkar se maang karis ki election ke jagah sab member ke nominate karaa jaae. Uske lage Hindustani log me koi support nai rahaa, lekin sarkar uske wafadari khatir, 23 August 1933 ke ek Justice of the Peace banae diis.

Paanch saal ke baad, aur Legislative Council ke sab member ke nominate kare ke kosis ke baad, 1937 me election fir se bhais. Ii division khatir, Vishnu Deo ke party, A. D. Patel ke nominate karis, jon ki 1929 ke election me kharraa nai hoe sakis rahaa kahe ki Patel uu time tak dui saal se kamti din tak Fiji me rahaa. Parmanand Singh ke barraa bhaiya, Chandrasenan Chattur Singh bhi ii seat khatir kharraa bahis. Sab koi sochat rahin ki Patel, Singh, jon ki khali ek wakiil ke babu rahaa, ke sahaj me harae dei lekin Singh ii election ke Fiji-born versus India-born kar diis aur aapan Ba ke background ke kaamme laae ke jiit gais.

Election ke result rahaa:

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election ke hoe tak A. D. Patel, Fiji laut aais rahaa aur Kisan Sangh ke virod me ek aur union, Maha Sangh ke suruu kar diis rahaa.  Second World War ke kaaran chij ke daam bahut barr gais rahaa aur Patel ii mangis ki 1940 ke contact ke faarr ke nawaa contract banawa jaae. 1943 me ek harrtaal ke baad aur Kisan Sangh me corruption ke aarop ke kaaran Patel ii election ke easy se jiit liis. 

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election ke bhi. A. D. Patel, aapan ganna ke kisan ke support se jiit liis, lekin uske virodi Chatttur Singh rahaa aur Patel ke majority kamti hoe gais rahaa.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election se pahile A. D. Patel aur Vishnu Deo ke biich me Executive Council ke nomination ke piche madhbedh hoe gais aur jon kuch support Patel ke Deo ke jarie milat rahaa khalaas hoe gais. Ii election me Patel ke virodi, Tulsi Ram Sharma, bhi ek lawyer aur uske samaj me log janat rahin uske samaj sewa, jaise ki Football ke kaaran. Kisan Sangh, jon ki ii time talak fir se support paae laga rahaa bhi Sharma ke support karis.

Election ke result rahaa:

Election ke result rahaa:

Election ke result rahaa:

Election ke result rahaa:




#Article 162: K. B. Singh (228 words)


Kunwar Bachint Singh  (JP,OBE) (jiske K. B. Singh ke naam se bhi jaana jaat rahaa), ke Fiji me parrhae khatir Arya Samaj 1927 me laais rahaa. Uske, Fiji me Arya Samaj ke ek leader, Vishnu Deo, se dosti ke kaaran uu Arya Samaj ke barrhawa khatir khuub kaam karis aur baad me politics me bhi chal diis. Singh ke 1932 me, Vishnu Deo ke support se, Legislative Council me chuna gais lekin uu Deo ke party ke  baat nai sunis aur uske Hindustani log me support khatam hoe gais. Uu common roll ke jagha, nominated system ke support karis, Hindustani log ke second world war me sarkar ke support kare ke barrhawa karis aur apne se ek kisan sangh bhi suruu kare ke kosis karis. Sarkar uske wafaadari khatir uske 1937 se 1947 talak Legisaltive Council me nominate karis aur 1946-47 talak uske Executive Council ke member bhi banais rahaa.

Singh ke janam India me 1905 me bhais rahaa. Uske parrhai Rajput Daoba High School, NAdolan me bhais rahaa. Uu Government service me kkam karis aus Lala Rajpat Rae ke influence ke niche rahaa. Uu Singapore me acccounting parrhis rahaa. Uu Fiji 1930 me aais rahaa aur Indian Labour Union aur Hindu Maha Sabha ke neta rahaa. 





#Article 163: Muniswamy Mudaliar (172 words)


Muniswamy Mudaliar (JP) ek Fiji ke Hindustani politician aur businessman rahaa. Uske aapan koi support nai rahaa, lekin 1932 me jab Vishnu Deo ke, Legislative Council ke election khatir, ek candidate ke jarurat parraa tab Mudaliar ke nominate kar dewa gais rahaa, ii samajh pe ki uu K. B. Singh ke ssathe common roll ke prastao rakkhi aur jab ii prastao gir jaai tab uu resign hoe jaai. Lekin uu resign nai bhais aur baad me common roll ke jagha nominated system ke support karis. Uu khali ek term talak Legislative Council me rahaa lekin uske wafaadari khatir, sarkar uske Justice of the Peace banae diis rahaa.

Mudaliar ke janam India me bhais rahaa. Uu Ceylon me teacher rahaa aur Fiji 1916 me aais rahaa. Uu Fiji me Sanatan Dharam aur Sangam ke neta rahaa. 1933 me uu Fiji ke pahila Hindustani rahaa jon ki Justice of the Peace banaa. 

Uske maut Suva ke War Memorial Hospital me 23 December 1942 me Indian Labour Conference me hissa le ke baad bhais rahaa.




#Article 164: Chattur Singh (167 words)


Chandersen Chattur Singh ek Fiji ke Hindustani politician aur businessman rahaa. 1937 me uu Fiji me halchal machae diis jab ki uu A. D. Patel ke, Legislative Council ke election me North Western Indian Division khatir election me, harae diis jab ki Patel ke Vishnu Deo ke support rahaa aur uu ek wakiil bhi rahaa lekin Singh khali ek law clerk rahaa. Uske jiite ke khaas kaaran ii rahaa ki uu Fiji me paida bhais rahaa (Fiji-born) jab ki Patel India ke paida rahaa (India-born). Iske baad Singh aur dafe Legislative Council ke election larris lekin jiite nai paais. Singh, Panjabi aur Gujarati immigrants log ke Fiji aae ke virod karis. Uu Second World War me, jaada Hindustani leader log ke virod me, Hindustani log ke army me bharti hoe ke barrhawa diis aur aapan larrka ke bhi army me bharti karais. Uske bhaiya, Parmanand Singh, Fiji ke Legislative Council ke pahila Hindustani member me se ek rahaa.

Uske pitaji, Mahadeo Singh, girmit me Fiji aais rahaa.




#Article 165: Southern Indian Constituency (Fiji) 1929 - 1963 (483 words)


Southern Indian Division , Fiji ke Hindustani log ke Legislative Council me aapan member ke vote kare khatir, 1929 me banawa gais tiin constituency me se ek rahaa. Aur dui constituency rahaa, North Western Indian Division aur Eastern Indian Division. Southern Indian Division me Viti Levu ke east ke sab district (Tailevu, Nausoru, Suva, Navua) rahaa.  Ii ek communal constituency rahaa jiske matlab ii hae ki khali Hindustani log kharraa hoe aur vote kare sakat rahin. Ii constituency pe Vishnu Deo ke pakarr rahaa aur uu hian pe 8 dafe kharra bahis aur kabhi nai haaris.

Ii Hindustani log khatir pahila election rahaa aur Fiji me khali ek sanstha, Fiji Indian National Congress, rahaa jon ki politically active rahaa, aur jiske leader rahin Vishnu Deo, S. B. Patel aur A. D. Patel. Ii election me dui candidate rahaa. Pahila rahaa, Vishnu Deo, jon ki ek Arya Samaji rahaa aur duusra rahaa John F. Grant jon ki ek Christian rahaa. Hindustani log Grant ke gora log ke chamcha maanat rahin aur us ke bahut kosis kare par bhi uu Deo ke nai harae paais.

Ii constituency me 663 voters register bhaen rahaa, jisme se 508 aapan amdani ke jariye, 37 aapan property ke jaiye aur 118 diino aamdani aur property ke jaiye register bhian rahaa.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election ke Hindustani leader log boycott kare mangat rahin, lekin Southern Division me Narbahadur Singh, Hamilton Beattie, jon ki Vriddhi-Vani newspaper ke editor rahaa, ke support se, kharaa hoe gais. Vishnu Deo nai mangat rahaa ki Singh Council me jaae aur kahe ki uu apne election larre se disqualified rahaa, uu K. B. Singh ke kharra kar diis.

Election ke result rahaa:

Council K. B. Singh, Vishnu Deo ke instructions ke anusaar, common roll ke prastao rakhis, aur jab ii pastao gir gais tab uu resign kar diis.

Ii seat khatir fir se election bhaes aur wahi duuno candidate fir se nominate bhaen.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii time K. B. Singh, Vishnu Deo ke baat nai sunnis aur Council me rahe gais. Baad me uu ulta ii prastao rakhis ki election ke jagah nominated system se Legislative Council ke sab member ke chuna jaae.

Ii election me Vishnu Deo unopposed rahaa. 

Ii election ke Vishnu Deo jiitis
Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election me bhi Vishnu Deo unopposed rahaa. 

Ii election ke Vishnu Deo, Andrew Deoki ke harais, jon ii bol ke khrraa bhaes ki ek wakiil Legislative Council ke khatir achchaa rahii.
Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election ke Vishnu Deo jiitis
Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election ke Vishnu Deo jiitis
Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election me Vishnu Deo ke Odin Ramrakha se achchaa competition mila.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election me Vishnu Deo retire hoe gais rahaa, aur Andrew Deoki, jon ki pahile nominated member rahaa ii constituency se jiitis
Election ke result rahaa:

Election ke result rahaa: 




#Article 166: National Football League (Fiji) 2006 (302 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 30th National Football League me 11 team rahaa. Sab team duusra aath team se dui dafe khelis rahaa. Jiite waala team ke tiin point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point, team ke mila.

Viti Levu - Southern Division ke champion Lami aur Western Division ke champion Rakiraki rahaa. Viti Levu playoff ke pahila game 13 October ke  Port Fiji Stadium, Suva me khela gais rahaa, jisme Lami, Rakiraki ke 2-1 se harais. Dusra game 15 October ke Ra Sports Complex me bhais rahaa, jon ki 0-0 se barabar rahaa lekin game ke Rakiraki ke 2-0 se de dewa gais kahe ki Lami unregistered players ke khelais rahaa. Ii rakam se Rakiraki Viti Levu le champion banaa.

Vanua Levu - Northern Division ke champion khatir Savusavu aur Dreketi khelin. Pahila game, 14 October ke bhais rahaa, jon ki 3-3 se draw rahaa. Duusra game, 15 October ke Ratu Ganilau Park me bhais rahaa, jisme Savusavu, Dreketi ke 1-0 se harais. Ii rakam se Savusavu Vanua Levu ke champion banaa.

Premier Division ke champion khatir pahila game, 29 October ke Ra Sports Complex me khela gais, jon ki 1-1 se barabar rahaa. Duusra game, 5 November ke Ratu Ganilau Park me khela gais rahaa, jisme Savusavu, Rakiraki ke 1-0 se harae ke Premier Division League jiit liis aur Promotion/Relegation playoff khatir qualify hoe gais.

Promotion/Relegation Playoff, Super Premier Division ke sab se kharaab team, Nadroga, aur Premier Division ke champion, Savusavu ke biich me bhais. Pahila game, 12 November ke Ratu Ganilau Park me khela gais rahaa, jisme Nadroga, Savusavu ke 3-1 se harais. Duusra game, 19 November ke Lawaqa park me khela gais, jisme Nadroga, Savusavu ke 2-0 se harais. Ii rakam se Nadroga, Super Premier League me aur Savusavu, Premier League me rahe gain.




#Article 167: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2008 (592 words)


Fiji ke 70th Inter-district football championship, jiske Courts Homecentres sponsor karis rahaa, 9 October - 12 October 2008 talak Ba ke Govind Park aur Dr M.S Sahu Khan National Football Academy me khela gais rahaa. Iske Super Premier Division me 10 team aur Premier Division me 12 team khelin rahaa. Iske saathe saathe Primary aur Secondary School ke competition bhi khela gais rahaa. Ii saal ke competition khali chaar din me khela gais rahaa jab ki pahile competition paanch din talak chalat rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Govind Park me 9 October se 11 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Labasa aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Lautoka aur Ba semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa. Ba, Nasinu ke 2nd half ke 30 minutes mein 6 goals banais raha.

Super premier division ke semi-final sombaar (12 October) ke sabere khela gais rahaa. Pahila semi-final Ba aur Labasa ke biich me bhais jisme Ba, Labasa ke 3-0 se harais. Duusra semi-final Lautoka aur Nadi ke biich me bhais jisme Lautoka, Nadi ke 2-0 se harais.

Final ke game somwaar ke sanjha ke khela gais jisme Lautoka, Ba ke 1-0 se harais.

Premier Division Tournament ke 12 team ke chaar pool me baata gias rahaa. Chaaro pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Dr M.S Sahu Khan National Football Academy me  9 October se 11 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Nalawa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Dreketi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Tailevu North semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Tailevu Naitasiri semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Super premier division ke semi-final etwaar (11 October) ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa. Pahila semi-final Tailevu North aur Nalawa ke biich me bhais jisme Tailevu North ke jiit 4-1 se bhais. Duusra semi-final Tailevu Naitasiri aur Dreketi ke biich me bhais jisme Tailevu Naitasiri ke jiit 2-0 se bhais.

Final ke game sombaar ke sanjha ke khela gais jisme Tailevu Naitasiri, Tailevu North ke 1-0 se harais.

Secondary school ke final sombaar (12 October) ke sabere Super Premier final se pahile bahis jisme DAV Ba, Labasa College ke 2-1 se harais.

Primary school ke final sombaar (12 October) ke sabere Super Premier final se pahile bahis jisme Lautoka, Ba ke 2-0 se harais.

Labasa: Joseph Nimariau (Vanuatu)
Lautoka: Goran Subara (Australia), Nikola Zonjic (Australia), Ali Cem Akbal (Australia)
Nadi: Stanley Waita (Solomon Islands), George Lui (Solomon Islands), Godwin Beubeu (Solomon Islands)
Nadroga: Tolgay Ozbey (Australia), Tayfun Devrimol (Australia), Vuko Tomasevic (Australia)
Nasinu: George Gulu (Solomon Islands), Aldrine Kilua (Solomon Islands), Robert Mafane (Solomon Islands)
Navua: Che Bunce (New Zealand), Matthew Williams (New Zealand), Rasmus Hensen (Iceland)
Rewa: Lucian Sikawee (Solomon Islands), Wesley Olea (Solomon Islands), Junior Kluivert (Solomon Islands)
Suva: Seimata Chillia (Vanuatu), Tony Chillia (Vanuatu), Hampton Mosah (Solomon Islands)

Labasa: Shivam Swamy, Angatesh Murti Rao
Lautoka: Peni Finau, Osea Vakatalesau
Nadi: Inoke Boseilala, Viliame Toma
Nadroga: Moshin Javed Nabi, Esala Masi, Ratu Veresa Toma, Rohitendra Sharma 
Nasinu: Janitesh Narayan
Rewa: Sameer Ali, Stewart Bola, Waisake Sabutu 
Tavua: Vimlesh Naicker  




#Article 168: Fiji me pahila Hindustani (232 words)


Fiji me pahila Hindustani ek lascar (Indian seaman) rahaa, jon ki ek jahaaj kuud ke Fiji me rahe gais.

Cyclopedia of Fiji me likha hai ki ek lascar, jiske naam Joe rakha gais rahaa, Hibernia naam ke jahaaj ke chhorr (desert) ke Fiji me duusra aisan admii aur Australia se bhaage waala chor log ke sathe Fiji me rahaa. Ii logan ke beachcomber bolaa jaat rahaa, kahe ki ii logan Fiji aae waala jahaaj khatir bech-de-mer aur chandan batore me madat karat rahin aur Fiji ke tribes logan ke ek dusre se larre khatir madat karat rahin.

Peter Dillon, ek chandan (sandalwood) ke trader, likhis hai ki 1813 me ek dal ke log jisme Dhillon jahaaj, Hunter ke lascar, beachcomber log aur Charles Savage rahin, Vanua Levu ke Wailea ke Chief ke ek larrai me madat kare gain jiske kaaran ii Chief uu logan ke chandan de ke raaji bhais rahaa. Ii larrai me duuno bagal ke dher log ke maut bhais lekin Dhillon, Lascar Joe aur tiin aur lascar jiske naam, Jonow, Hassen aur Mosden rahaaa bach gain. Larrai ke baad ii logan Bau laute ke kosis karin lekin kharaab mauam ke kaaran, jahaaj, Fiji chhorr ke north-west ke bagal chal diis aur Solomom Islands ke Tikopia island pahunch ke larai me se bacha tiin log, jisme ek Martin Buchert, Lascar Joe aur Buchert ke Kaivitni aurat rahis ke utar diis. 




#Article 169: Hibiscus (312 words)


Hibiscus, ek rakam ke fuul waala perr hai jon ki Fiji me sab jagah pe hoe hai. Lag bhag 200 species ke hibuscus hai, lekin Fiji me sab se common hae laal hibiscus (Hibiscus rosa-sinensis) aur ii India se dunia bhar faela hai. Ii biswas karaa jaae hai ki, iske extract ke murr me lagae se baar kamti giri aur rusi bhi kamti hoe jaai. Hibiscus ke ek species South Korea ke national flower aur duusra, Malaysia ke national flower hai. Fiji me Hibiscus ke hedge banae khatir kaam me lawa jaae hai aur Suva me ek carnival ke naam ii fuul ke baad, Hibiscus Festival, rakkha gais hai.

Hibiscus dher rakam ke rahe hai aur iske mala banae khatir, garden ke sundar kare khatir aur herbal cha me chhorre ke khatir kaam me lawa jaaa hai. Ek rakam ke Hibiscus, Kenaf (Hibiscus cannabinus) ke paper banae khatir use karaa jaae hai. Ek aur rakam ke Hibiscus, roselle (Hibiscus sabdariffa) ke Caribbean me herbal cha aur jam banawa jaae hai.

Mexico me ek rakam ke sarbat bhi Hibiscus se banawa jaae hai. Jon koi aapan weight kamti kare mange hai aur jiske kidney ke problem rahe hai iske dawai ke rakam pie hai. Mexico me jhurawal Hibiscus ke khawa jaae hai.

Egypt aur Sudan me bhi iske cha banae ke pia jaae hai. 

Hibiscus ke perr ke chhilka ke Polynesia me skirt aur wig banawa jaae hai. Hawaii me aurat log ii fuul ke aapan baar me pahine hai, jisse ii jaana jaae sake hai ki uske saadi hoe gais hai ki nai.

India me Hindu log iske iske Kali aur Ganesh ke murti pe charrhae hai. Ujjar hibiscus ke Ayurvedic medicine me bhi kaam me lawa jaae hai. Souh India me laal Hibiscus (Hibiscus rosa-sinensis) ke baar me lagawa jaae hai jisse ki baar nai gire aur rusi kamti rahe hai.




#Article 170: Kālidāsa (305 words)


Kālidās (Devanāgarī: कालिदास), Sanskrit me Meghadoot, Shākuntal, aur dher book likis rahaa. Iske jagah Sanskrit me wahi rakam hae jaise ki Shakespeare, English me hae. 

Kālidās's play aur kavita Hindu dharam aur Hindu sanskriti pe based hae. Ii master of imagination rahaa.

Inki jindagi ke baare me bahut kuch nai jaana jaae hai lekin us koi time 130 BC aur 600 CE ke biich me jinda rahe.

Kālidās, aapan lekh me koi raja ke naam nai likis hae.

Kālidās, tiimn play likis hae: Mālawikāgnimitra (Mālavikā aur Agnimitra), Abhijñānashākuntala (Shakuntala ke pehchaan), and Vikramorwasheeya (Vikram aur Urwashi ke baare me). Abhijñānashākuntala, jiske ek bahut achchhaa play maana jaae hae ke sab se pahile English aur German me translate karaa gais rahaa.
 
Mālawikāgnimitra, Raja Agnimitra ke baare me khissa batae hae, jon ki ek gulam larrki, Mālavikā ke chapa se pyaar kare lagaa.
Jab rani ke iske baare me pataa laga tab uu bahut gussae gais aur hukum diis ki uu larrki ke jahel bhej dewa jaae, lekin ii pata chalaa ki asli me larrki ek princess hae aur uske raaji hoe ke parraa. 

Abhijñānashākuntala, Raja, Dushyanta ke baare me khissa hae, jon ki jangal me Shakuntalā ke mile hae. Dushyanta aur Shakuntalā pyar kare lage hae aur saadi kar le hae. Dushyanta, Shakuntalā ke saathe jangal me rahe lage hae lekin uske rajdhani me ek bahut jaruri kaam se balawa jaae hae. Aakhri me duno sukhi se rahe lage hae.

Vikramōrwasheeya, uppar duuno play se jaada mystical hae.

Kālidās, dui achchhaa kavita, Raghuvamsha (Raghu ke Raj) aur Kumārasambhawa (Kumar Kartikeya ke Janam), aur Meghadoota (Badal ke Messenger) aur Rutusamhāra (Mausam ke baare me) likhis hae.

Kuch historian log Kālidās ke niche lakha gais kaam khatir credit kare hae , lekin gyani log ii maane hae ki ii sab duusra log hae jiske naam bhi Kālidās hae: 




#Article 171: Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi (192 words)


Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi (Devanagari: मोहनदास करमचन्द गांधी; Gujarati: મોહનદાસ કરમચંદ ગાંધી:2 October 1869 - 30 January 1948), India ke ek leader rahaa jon ki bina khuun kharabi se India ke ajaadi khatir larris rahaa.

Gandhi ke janam India ke Gujarat state ma porbander ma ho a tha. Wo England jaae ke wakiili parrhis. Iske baad wo South Africa me wakiil banaa, jahaan pe uske apartheid ke samna kare ke parraa. Wo jaanat rahaa ki des ke kanuun bhed bhao kare hai aur uu ek political activist hoe ke iske badle ke kosis karis. India laute pe uu huan pe ajaadi ke movement me join hoe gais. Uske sab dharam ke log ke support rahaa. Gandhi des ke vibhajan nai mangat rahaa. Unka bharat raaj me bohut naam rahis.

Gandhi ke satyagraha aur log, jon ki bhed bhao ke virod me larrin hai, bhi apanain, jisme Martin Luther King, Jr. aur Nelson Mandela bhi hai.

Uske January 30, 1948, ke ek nationalist activist, Nathuram Godse bandook daag ke maar diis, kahe ke uu sochat rahaa ki Gandhi Musulmaan logan ke bahut concession diis rahaa aur India kaa partition kae liye Gandhi jimedar hai




#Article 172: Pakistan (649 words)


 (Urdu: ) South Asia ke ek des hae aur iske parrosi des hae  India Iran, Afghanistan, aur hamra dostChina. Iske ek lamba coastline, south me Arabian Sea se hae. Iske south me Gulf of Oman, west me Afghanistan aur Iran, east me fatherRepublic of India aur northeast me People's Republic of China hae. Tajikistan bhi Pakistan ke bagal me hae aur ii ek patraa Wakhan Corridor se Pakistan se alag hae. Pakistan ke abaadi dunia ke 6th sab se barraa hae aur iske Muslim abaadi, Pakistan ke army dunia ke behtareen  army me shumar hoti hai or indians ki is baat se hawa khushk hoti hai.

Pākistān (naam ke matlab  Urdu main( (لا اله الا الله محمد رسول الله)or English main(Land of the Pure)hae.

Islāmī Jamhūriya-i-Pākistān ke area , jisme Pakistan-administered Kashmir bhi hae ,  796096 km² (307,374 square miles) hae.

Pakistan aik democratic country ha or yaha py Parliamentary system nafiz ul Aml ha jis system ma waeer e azam srbrah e hukmt or Sadar srbrah e mamlikt hota ha. Pakistan me 4 provinces,Territories or special administrative areas Govt FATA ,PATA, Shamali waziristan. Pakistan ka  27 divisions hain or 111 Districts hain. District ka under Tehsil and union council hain.

 Islamabad Capital Territory
 Federally Administered Tribal Areas

Special Areas:

 Northern Areas(FATA)
 Raqbay ka lihaz sa Balochistan Pakistan ka sb sa bara soba(Province) ha or abadi ka lihaz sa Panjab sab sa bar soba (Province) ha.Pakistan ka log (People) Jaga (Places) apni apni jaga pa munfarid hain or puri dunyia main mashoor hain.

Geography ka lihaz sa pakistan ma Pahari,Mahdani or sharai elaqy shamil hain, Pahari silsaly m sakht patherily pahar be shamil ha. Pahari silsaly ma Dunyia ke 2sri bari Choti K2 pakistan ma ha. Pahari silsaly m ko-e-suliman be shamil ha, duniya ka 7van bra Ajooba shahray Qaraqrum Pakistan Main ha, ya shahra pakistn ka  pahari silsaly s hoti hua china ko jati ha, Season (mohsam) ka lihaz sa Pakistan main 4 season aty ha Mohsam Garma, Mohsam sarma, Mohsam Bahar or Mohsam Khazan.Pakistan ka north main Kaghan Naran jalkhad Kashmir Gilgit wqia ha jin ma aksar barf bari sa dahkay rahty ha.

Pakistan officially ek federal jamhuuriya hae lekin iski  history me  3 dafe military rule Kar chak hae.

Pakistans ke 10 barri political he, 

Pakistan Muslim League N
Pakistan peoples Part
Pakistan Tahreek e Insaf

Pakistan me dher uncha uncha pahaarr hae jismr tourist log aae ke charrhe hae. K2 mountain, jon ki dunia me duusra sab se uuncha pahaarr hae bhi Pakistan me hae. Jab  k Sindh me Mohan Jo Daro Umar kot , Rani kot , Makli hills  or us pass qaberstan . swat , hunza, Gilgit Lahore bhot mashor jgha h tourist ke leye .

Pakistan ke 96.4% log Muslim hai. Pakistan me Isaaii, Hindu  aur Animist  log bhi hae
. Fiji me bhi 50 Pakistani rahe hai. Is kay ilawa wo bhi log hae jo india partition say pelay yahan aaya hae.

Urdu , Pakistan ke official Zuban hae lekin bahut kamti log ke mother tongue Urdu hae. Bahz log Hindko,Punjabi, Sindhi, Pushto or Balochi me baat kare hae.

Punjabi,  Punjab ke provincial bhasa, Pashto or Hindko NWFP (khaber pakhtoon khawa ke, Sindhi, Sindh aur Balochi, Balochistan ke provinicial Zubanain Hain.

Niche ke suchi me Pakistan ke khaas Zubanain hae.

Duusra Zuban me hain Hindko Aer, Badeshi, Bagri, Balti, Bateri, Bhaya, Brahui, Burushaski, Chilisso, Dameli, Dehwari, Dhatki, Domaaki, Farsi (Dari), Gawar-Bati, Ghera, Goaria, Gowro, Gujarati, Gujari, Gurgula, Hazaragi, Jadgali, Jandavra, Kabutra, Kachchi (Kutchi), Kalami, Kalasha, Kalkoti, Kamviri, Kashmiri, Kati, Khetrani, Khowar, Indus Kohistani, Koli (three varieties), Lasi, Loarki, Marwari, Memoni, Od, Ormuri, Pahari-Potwari, Pakistan Sign Language, Palula (Phalura), Sansi, Savi, Shina (dui varieties), Torwali, Ushojo, Vaghri, Wakhi, Waneci, aur Yidgha. Isme se kuch bhasa mare waala hae aur kuchh me bahut kamti log baat kare hae. 

Jaada Zuban, Indo-European family ke Indo-Iranian branch ke hae, Burushaski,  Balti aur Brahui ke chhorr ke.




#Article 173: Christopher Columbus (119 words)


Christopher Columbus ek trader aur explorer rahaa. Uske janam Genoa, Italy me 1451 me aur maut 20 May, 1506 me bhais rahaa. Pahile ii socha jaawat rahaa ki Columbus pahila goraa rahaa jon ki America gais rahaa lekin aaj kal ii maana jaawe hai ki Viking log pahile America gain rahaa. 

Columbus, Atlantic Ocean paar kare ke kosis karis kahe ki uu janat rahaa ki dunia gola hai aur west ke bagal jjae se bhi India pahuch jaae sake hai. Jab ki Columbus Italian rahaa, uske trip khatir jahaaj aur paisa Spain ke Rani diis rahaa. Jab uu West Indies pahucha tab uu sochis ki uu India pahunch gais hai aur huan ke logan ke Indian naam rakkha diis. 




#Article 174: Ghar (129 words)


Ghar ek building hai jisme insaan log rahe hai. Ii jaada kar ke permanent building rahe hai. Ii uu chij nai hai jiske pack kar ke kahiin lae jawa jae hai, jaise ki tambu nai to caravan. 

Ghar rakam rakam ke size aur shape me rahe hai, barraa aur chota rahe hai, dher shape ke rahe hai aur ek aur usse jaada level ke rahe hai. Kahi kahi ek ghar duusra ghar se jurra rahe hai tab iske apartment, flat nai to unit bola jaae hai. Ghar ke uppar ek chhat rahe hai jisse ghaam aur pani se bacha jawa sake hai. Ghar me khirrki aur pall abhi rahe hai. Ghar ke dher rakam ke chhij se banawa jaae hai, jaise ki cimit, lakrri, fuus aur tin ke ghar.




#Article 175: City (246 words)


Ek city (shahar, nagar) uu jagah hai jahan pe dher jane saathe rahe hai. Ek city me dher building aur street rahe hai. Bahut log city me rahe hai kahe ki huan pe bahut chij khoje aur kare ke sahaj rahe hai. Ek city me jaada kar ke ek city center rahe hai jahan pe government aur business rahe hai, aur jagah jiske suburb bola jaae hai jahaan pe log rahe hai. 

Dunia bhar me koi niyam nai hai jisse ek jagah ke city bolaa jaae hai.

Kuch chij jon ki city ke anae hai: 

 
 
 
Jaise admii log civilize hoi gain uu logan city me rahe lagin. Kuch famous city jon ki abhi nai hai ke naam hai: Babylon, Troy, Mycenae aur Mohenjo Daro.

Benares north India me ek purana city hai jon ki 3000 saalo se bhi purana hai. AUr city jon ki bahut purana hai ke naam hai: Greece me Athens, Italy me Rome aur Volterra, Egypt me Alexandria aur England me York.

Europe me, Middle Ages me, city ke hoye se special privilege raha, jon khali nobility ke milat raha. Cities jon ee category me fall hoye hai, ulog ke city walls rahat raha(koi koi ke ab bhi bhi hai). Jon log u sab wall cities me rahat rahin unke jada sunwai raha. Purana cities jinke abhi bhi walls hai: Carcassonne, France me, Toledo, Spain me aur Canterbury, England me. 

Dunia me abhi 21 city hai jiske population 10 million se jaada hai:




#Article 176: Mahaataapu (159 words)


Ek Mahaataapu Ccontinent), dunia me jamin ke bhari jagah. Admii log ii bbat pe nai raaji hoe hae ki dunia me ketna continent hae lekin jaada log ii maane hai ki saat continent hae jiske naam hae:

Oceania ek jagah hai jisme Australia, New Zealand aur Pacific Islands hai. Jab ki Oceania ek continent nai hai iske ek continent ke roop main dekha jaae hai. Duusra jane iswas kare hai ki Australia apne aap ek continent hai.

Kuch log ii bhi biswas kare hai ki North America aur South America ek continent hai aur kuch log ii biswas kare hai ki Europe aur Asia ek continent Eurasia ke dui bhaag hai. Jab ki Europe, Asia aur Africa jurra hai tab kuch log ii bhi biswas kare hai ki ii tiino ek continent Eurafrasia ek tiin bhaag hai.

Jab British log the Continent (nai to Continental) ke baare me baat kare hai, you logan ke matlab European mainland rahe hai.




#Article 177: Ocean (118 words)


Ek Ocean ek khara paani ke barraa area continents ke biichme rahe hai. Ocean barraa rahe hai aur chota samundar ke jorre hai. Dunua ke sab oceans ke ek Ocean socha jaae sake hai kahe ki sab ocean ek duusre se jurra hai.

Ocean dekhe me blue lage hai kahe ki ii aasmaan ke rang ke reflect kare hai.

Sab se barraa ocean Pacific Ocean hai jon ki dunia ke 1/3 (one third) area me hai.

Arctic Ocean, sab se chhota ocean hai 

Ek nawaa ocean ke naam Southern Ocean hai jon ki Atlantic, Pacific aur Indian ocean jon ki Antarctica ke nangich hai se banaa hai. Iske naam Antarctic Ocean bhi hai.indian ocean india ko chuta hai.




#Article 178: Atlantic Ocean (329 words)


Atlantic Ocean ek khara paani ke barraa jagah hai jiske

Scientist log batae hai ki million saal pahile khaali ek ocean rahaa, aur jaada kar ke jamin saathe jurra rahaaa jahan pe abhi Atlantic Ocean hai. Dhire dhire ii fat ke kuch tukrra me oe gais.  Dire dire ii faarr me paani bhar gais.

Atlantic Ocean ke west me North America aur South America hae. Ii Denmark Strait, Greenland Sea, Norwegian Sea aur Barents Sea se jaae ke Arctic Ocean se mile hae. Iske  east me Europe hae aur ii Strait of Gibraltar se Mediterranean Sea – se mile hae. 

Southeast me Atlantic, Indian Ocean se mile hae. 20° East meridian, jon ki Cape Agulhas se Antarctica talak south me jaawe hae, iske border hae. 



#Article 179: Indian Ocean (314 words)


Indian Ocean uu ocean hai jiske north me Asia, east me Australia aur Pacific Ocean, south me Southern Ocean, aur west me Africa aur Atlantic Ocean hai. Iske naam India se aais hai jon ki north me hai aur jiske sab beach Indian Ocean se mile hai. Bay of Bengal, Arabian Sea, Persian Gulf aurRed Sea sab ii ocean ke bhaag hai.

Indian Ocean, southern Asia talak jaawe hae aur Africa aur Australia ke alag kare hae.

International Hydrographic Organization (IHO) ke 3rd edition, Limits of Oceans and Seas ,Indian Ocean (isme se chhota chhota samundar ke nikal dewa gais hae) ke ii rakam se define kare hae:

North ke bagal, Arabian Sea ke south se 



#Article 180: Antarctica (153 words)


 
Antarctica ek continent hae jon ki dunia ke south me hae. Huan ke mausam bahut thanda hae. Antartica ke lagbhag 98% ice se dhakaa hae. Hian pe McMurdo and Palmer town ke chhorr ke bahut kamti log rahe hae. Hian pe kuch des ke science station bhi hae jhan pe mausam aur space ke baare me research karaa jaae hae. Ii jgah pe admii log aeroplane aur boat se jaae hae. Antartica, Europe se barraa hae.

Antarctica ekke continent hae jahan pe koi des nai hae. Ek international treaty ke niche, Antartica koi des ke nai hae.

Antartica me bahut kamti paudha hae aur hian pe janwar me khali penguin, seal aur whale hae.

Antarctica ke charo bagal Southern Ocean hae. Iske sab se nachdik continent South America hae.

Antarctica, me winter me khali andhera rahe hae aur summer me khali unjiara.

Antartica me ek jwala mukhi hae jiske naam Mount Erebus hae.




#Article 181: Asia (107 words)


Asia, dunia me sab se barraa continent hae, jon ki northern hemisphere me hae. West me ii Europe se jurraa hae aur duuno ke sanghe Eurasia bolaa jaae hae.

Asia ke right round Mediterranean Sea, Black Sea, Arctic Ocean, Pacific Ocean, aurIndian Ocean hae. Iske aur Europe ke biich me Caucasus Mountains aur Ural Mountains hae. 

Dunia ke sab se purana civilization Asia me pawa jaae hae. 

Kuch des jaise ki Turkey aur Russia duuno Europe aur Asia me hae.

Asia sab se barraa continent hae jisme dunia ke 30% jamin hae. Hian pe dunia ke 60% abaadi rahe hae. Asia me sab rakam ke mausam hae.




#Article 182: Eastern Indian Constituency (Fiji) 1929 - 1963 (302 words)


Eastern Indian Division , Fiji ke Hindustani log ke Legislative Council me aapan member ke vote kare khatir, 1929 me banawa gais tiin constituency me se ek rahaa. Aur dui constituency rahaa, North Western Indian Division aur Southern Indian Division. Eastern Indian Division me Vanua Levu, Lau aur Lomaiviti ke islans rahaa.  Ii ek communal constituency rahaa jiske matlab ii hai ki khaali Hindustani log kharraa hoe aur vote kare sakat rahin. 

Ii Hindustani log khatir pahila election rahaa aur Fiji me khali ek sanstha, Fiji Indian National Congress, rahaa jon ki politically active rahaa, aur jiske leader rahin Vishnu Deo, S. B. Patel aur A. D. Patel. Ii election me dui candidate rahaa. Pahila rahaa, James Ramchandar Rao, jiske Vishnu Deo support karat rahaa, aur Khalil Sahim.

Ii constituency me 101 voters register bhain rahaa, jisme se 60 aapan amdani ke jariye, 29 aapan property ke jaiye aur 12 duuno aamdani aur property ke jaiye register bhian rahaa.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election khatir koi jane nominate nai karis kahe ki Hindustani log keneta log Council ke boycott kare ke maang karin.

Ii election me J. B. Tularam Channa Bhai Patel ke 14 votes se harais. 

J. B. Tularam, Jafar Khan aur Sadhu Lal ke harae ke, fir se jiit gais. 

Ii election ke B. M. Gyaneshwar jiitis
Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election ke James Madhavan jiitis
Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election me James Madhavan, J. B. Tularam, ke 368 votes se harais.

Ii election ke James Madhavan jiitis
Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election ke James Madhavan jiitis
Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election Vijay R. Singh jiitis
Election ke result rahaa:

Vijay R. Singh, ek sarkari naukri le ke kaaran Legislative Council se resign hoe gais aur James Madhavan fir se ii constituency ke member banaa,




#Article 183: Brazil (255 words)


Brazil, South America ke ek des hae. Ii dunia ke 5th sab se barraa des hae. Iske abaadi 186 million hae.  Brazil ke log jaada kar ke Portuguese bhasa me baat kare hae. Brazil ke capital city, Brasília hae, jiske 1957 se 1960 tak plan kar ke banawa gais rahaa. Ii des me dunia ke 4th sab se barraa city, São Paulo hae.

Brazil me dunia ke sab se baraa jangle hae. ii jangle des ke 40% area me hae. Brazil me grassland aur jhuura jagah bhi hae.

Brazil ke soccer khatir jaana jaae hae, lekin hian pe dunia ke dher des se log aae ke basin hae. Brazil, South America ke sab se  barraa des hae. Iske bagal me Guyana, Suriname, French Guiana, Venezuela, Colombia, Peru, Bolivia, Paraguay, Argentina aur Uruguay hae.

Brazil ke khaas city hae  São Paulo, Rio de Janeiro, Brasília, Curitiba, Belo Horizonte, Salvador, Porto Alegre, Recife, Fortaleza aur Manaus.

Brazil ke log ke Brazillians bola jaae hae.

Bazil ke native logan Asia se Bering Straight paar kar ke 8,000 saal pahile ii jagah pe aain. Pahila gora jon ki 22 April 1500 ke Bazil ke paais rahaa, ek Portuguese Pedro Álvares Cabral rahaa.on . 16th se 19th century talak Brazil, Portugal ke colony rahaa. 7 September 1822 ke Bazil, Portugal se ajaad hoe ke ek constitutional monarchy, the Empire of Brazil, ban gais. 1889 me ek military cop ek republican government ke suruu karis. uu time se abhi talak, (1930–1934; 1937–1945 aur 1964–1985)ke chhorrr ke, ii des ek republic hae.




#Article 184: Europe (139 words)


Europe, Eurasia ke west me ek continent hae. Iske east me Asia jon ki Ural Mountains jon ki Russia me hae aur Bosporus, jon ki Turkey me hae aur south me Africa aur Mediterranean Sea hae. Europe ke west me Atlantic Ocean hae. Europe me 50 des hae aur isme se dher des European Union me hae.

Europe ke naam, Greek mythology me ke ek aurat Europa se aais hae. Ii bola jaae hae ki Europa ke Zeus pakarr ke Crete lae gais.
Ii naam baad me Greece khatir kaam me lawa jaat rahaa. Jab aur jagah jiske aaj kal Europe bola jaae hae me city aur empire bane lagaa tab Ural phaarr ke west ke sab jagah ke Europe bolaa jaae lagaa.

Europe ke lamba itihaas hae aur iske khaas era me baata jaae sake hae, jisme hae:




#Article 185: Surendra Prasad (585 words)


Surendra Prasad, Fiji ke ek wakiil, kisan ke neta aur House of Representatives ke member rahaa. Uu Fiji me Arya Samaj ke bhi achchha yogdaan diis hae. Uske palwaar suruu se Fiji me Arya Samaj me kaam karis rahaa. Prasad apne Arya Samaj me dher leadership position pe rahis hae aur iske khatir uske Arya Ratna dewa gais rahaa. Uu suruu me National Federation Party ke member rahaa aur S. M. Koya ke kattar samarthak rahaa. Uu Fiji ke House of Representaives ke, 1976 me, uu time member banis jab ki R. D. Patel, Koya ke leadership ke virod me aapan seat se resign kar diis rahaa. 1977 ke duusra election me uu Koya ke Dove Faction ke candidate hoe ke kaaran aapan seat se haar gais. Iske baad uu Alliance Party join kar liis aur 1982 ke election me Jai Ram Reddy ke virod me kharraa hoe ke election haar gais. Uu Fiji me Sugar Commission ke member bhi rahaa aur saat saal talak Lautoka me ek magistrate bhi rahaa. Abhi uu Sydney, Australia me Arya Samaj ke neta hae.

Prasad ke janam Natabua, Lautoka me bhias rahaa. Uu 1964 me Victoria University, Wellington, New Zealand se wakiili ke parrhae khalaas karis. Iske baad uu Lautoka me 22 sal talak wakiili karis.

Prasad uu time jaana maana bhais jab ki 1986 me ek by-election me National Federation Party ke taraf se kharraa bhais rahaa. Ii seat uu time khaali bhais jab ki R. D. Patel (A. D. Patel ke bhaeya),  House of Representatives ke Speaker aur aapan seat se resign kar diis kahe ki uu party ke leader, S. M. Koya, ke leadership style se khushi nai rahaa. Ii by-lection me, jon ki Ba Indian Communal Constituency khatir rahaa, R. D. Patel fir se ek independent candidate se kharraa bhais aur Alliance Party koi candidate nai kharraa karis, lekin fir bhi Prasad, jon ki Lautoka ke rahaa aur Ba me bahut nai jaana jaat rahaa, ke jiit bhais. Ii election, jon ki 20 March 1976 ke bhais rahaa, Koya ke position NFP ke leadership pe aur tagrra kar diis aur uuu logan jon ki 1969 me A.D. Patel ke maut ke baad Koya ke leader banae jaae se khush nai rahin, chup hoe gain.

April 1977 ke election me, Prasad, sitting member, Alliance Party ke Kishore Govind ke harae ke, North-Central Indian National Constituency ke NFP ke khatir jiit liis. September 1977 ke election me NFP dui faction me split hoe gais rahaa aur Prasad, Dove Faction (Koya ke faction) khatir wahii constituency me kharraa bhais lekin tin candidates me se uske sab se kamtii vote mila. 1982 ke election me, Prasad Alliance Party ke khatir, Lautoka Indian Communal Constituency me kahrraa bhais lekin uske, uu time ke Party leader, Jai ram Reddy 8503 to 2334 se harae diis.

Uu kuchh din talak Lautoka ke mayor bhi rahaa.

Prasad, Fiji ke ek purana Arya Samaj palwaar se aais hae. 1972 me uu Lautoka ke Padit Vishnu Deo Memorial College ke founding Chaerman aur Manager banaa. 1979 se 1980 talak uu Srya Pratinidhi Sabha of Fiji ke General Secretary rahaa aur 1980 se 1983 aur 1987 se 1996 talak National President rahaa. Uske yogdaan khatir uske Arya Ratna banawa gais.

Prasad 1982 se 1987 talak Fiji Sugar Commission ke member bhi rahaa. Politics se retire oe ke baad uu saat saal talak Lautoka ke magistrate bhi rahaa. Abhi uu Sydney, Australia me rahe hae jahaan pe uu Arya Pratinidhi Sabha of Australia ke President hae.




#Article 186: National Federation Party (Fiji) (936 words)


National Federation Party (NFP), Fiji ke ek political party hae. Ii party November 1968 me banaa jab ki Fiji ke pahila party, Federation Party, jiske khaali Hindustani log support karat rahin, aur Ba province ke ek Kaiviti party, National Democratic Party ek hoe gain. Ii party ke suruu kare waala, A. D. Patel rahaa, jon ki 1941 me ganna ke kisan ke ek union, Maha Sangh ke banais rahaa. 1959 me ganna ke contract ke baat chiit ke khatir, sab gaana ke kisan ke union Federation of Cane Growers banain, lekin contract pe raaji hoe se pahile, Kisan Sangh aur Kaiviti union, Federation se alag hoe gain. 1963 ke election me Federation, Citizens Federation ke naam pe ganna waala ilake me aapan candidate kharraa karis aur jiitis. 21 June 1964 me Federation Party ke officially suruu karaa gais. Ii party, 1987 me  Fiji Labour Party (FLP) ke saathe, ek mahina ke, sarkar banais rahaa. 1992 ke baad NFP aur FLP me split hoe gais aur 1992 aur 1994 ke election me NFP ke jaada Hindustani vote mila. 1999 ke baad, NFP, Fiji ke House of Representatives me ekko seat nai jiitis, lekin iske support abhi talak Fiji ke town aur city me hae.

Federation Party, Fiji ke pahila party rahaa jiske sadasya Fiji ke Legislative Council me rahin. Iske banae me A. D. Patel ke khaas haanth rahaa.

May 1959 me Fiji ke sab ganna ke kisan ke union Colonial Sugar Refining Company se 1960 waala cane contract khatir negotiate kare ke khatir ek saathe hoe ke Federation of Cane Growers form karin rahaa. Suruu me sab union saathe rahin lekin 24 July 1960 ke Ayodhya Prasad ke Kisan Sangh aur Vijay R. Singh ke Vanua Levu Gane Growers Association Federation se nikal ke 1960 ke katai khatir agreement sign kar diin. A. D. Patel, S. M. Koya log kisan log se ganna nai kaate ke batain lekin Ayodhya Prasad aur Vijay R. Singh ke support kare waale ganna kaate ke suruu kar diin.  Fiji ke ganna waala ilaaka  me tension aur barrhaa aur kaiviti leader log Patel ke ninda karin aur kuch log uske Fiji se deport kare ke maang karin. Iske baad se A.D. Patel aur Koya ke support kare waale kisan Federation of Cane Growers ke naam se organise hoe gain aur baad me suruu hoe waala Federation party ke grass roots support rahaa.

Federation Committee 1963 ke Legislative Council ke election ke Citizens Federation ke jhanda ke niche larris. Ii ek political nai rahaa lekin ek Fiji ke log ke economic, cultural aur political barrhawa khatir kaam kare ke waada karis. Tiino Citizen’s Federation candidates ii election me jiit gais. Western Constituency me , A. D. Patel, Deo Sharma, jon ki Kisan Sangh ke pradhan rahaa, ke 6244  votes to 3346 se harais, North Viti Levu Constituency, Sidiq Koya, James Shankar Singh ke 3,998 to 3,480 vote se harae ke Fiji ke Legislative Council ke pahila elected Muslim banaa aur Northern Constituency me James Madhavan, Harish Chandra Kohli ke 2,753 votes to 2,175 se harais. Southern Constituency me koi Citizens Federation ke taraf se kharraa nai bhais rahaa aur ii seat ke Andrew Deoki jiit liis.

Ii election me Citizens Federation ke candidate ke safalta aur aae waala constitutional convention ke kaaran, 21 June 1964 ke A. D. Patel  Citizens Federation ke ek puura political party me badal diis. Iske pahila president, A. D. Patel aur pahila Vice-president S.M. Koya banaa.

Conference me khaas khaas matbhed ii rahaa ki Federation Party ke members common roll aur jaldi ajaadi maangat rahin, jab ki aur sab log constitution me kamti se kamti change maangat rahin. British sarkar compromise kare ke khatir cross-voting ke introduce kare ke decise karis, jiske niche multiracial electorates tiin differnt ethnic group ke member ke elect kari. Legislative Council ke barrhae ke 36 member waala kar dewa gais jisme se 14 Kaiviti (9 elected communal roll pe, 3 cross-voting roll pe aur dui ke Great Council of Chiefs nominate kari), 12 Hindustani (9 elected communal rollpe aur 3 cross-voting roll pe) aur 10 Gora (7 elected communal roll pe aur  3 cross-voting roll pe).

Ii election me khaas mukabla Alliance Party jiske Kaiviti logan dominate karat rahin, jaada General Electors bhi supprt karat rahin aur kuchh uu Hindustani bhi jon ki Federation Party ke kattar virodi rahin bhi support karat rahin. Ii election me Ratu Kamisese Mara ke niche, Alliance Party ke bhais rahaa. Alliance 34 elected seat me se 22 ke jiit liis. Election ke baad tiin independent aur Great Council of Chiefs ke dui nominees bhi Alliance se mil ke uske pura number ke barrhae ke 27 kar diin. Baaki nau seat ke A. D. Patel ke agawai me Federation Party jiitis. Ii sab seat Indian Communal Constituencies rahaa. Indian Communal Cnstituency me khaali tiin Hindustani candidate Alliance Party ke taraf se kharraa bhain rahaa, baaki sab constituency me Federation ke virod me indpendent candidate rahin. Federation Party ke 65% Indian Communal Constituency ke vote mila.

Election ke baad me Ratu Mara ke Chief Minister banawa gais aur Alliance ke member logan Minister banin. A.D. Patel, Leader of Opposition banaa.

Jab Federation Party ke member Council ke tiin meeting, ek ke baad ek, ke miss kar diin tab uu logan ke seat ke khaali declare kar dewa gais. Ii rakam se nau Indian Communal Constituencies ke khatir election, 31 August 1968 aur 7 September 1968 ke biich me, fir se bhais jiske Federation Party aur jaada bahumati se jiitis. Puura 59,786 vote me se Federation Party ke 46,960 (78.5%) vote aur Alliance Party ke 12,826 (21.5%) vote milaa.

     

 




#Article 187: Latin America (284 words)


Latin America, dunia ke ek region hai. Latin America, the Americas me hai. Admii log ii nai agree kare paais hai ki Latin America me kon des hai. Kuch jane South America, Central America, aur Mexico ke Latin America bole hai. Aur log isme Caribbean Islands ke bhi jorr le hai. Aur log American des jahaan ke log Spanish, Portuguese, aur French me baat kare hai ke Latin America bole hai.

'Latin' naam Latin language se aais hai. Spanish, Portuguese, aur French bhasa, jisme jaada Latin America ke log baat kare hai ke Romance bhasa bola jaae hai. Romance bhasa Latin se aais hai. Latin America ke sab log Romance bhasa me nai baat kare hai. Kuch log Native American bhasa me baat kare hai.

Latin Americans ke jaada log Roman Catholichai.

Kuch log jin des latin Ameriaca me nai hai ke Germanic America bole hai. Germanic America ke des me log Germanic languagesme baat kare hai, jaise ki: English, Dutch, aur Danish.

Latin America ke pahila goraa paae waala 1492 me Christopher Columbus rahaa. Columbus eastern Asia khatir chhota rasta khojat rahaa. Jab Columbus Europe laut ke aais tab huan ke log bahut exited bhain. 1493 me Pope ek Line of Demarcation bnais jisse ke Spain aur Portugal larre nai. Ii line ke west me jab jagah ke Spain ke dewa gais aur east waala ke Portugal ke dewa gais. Spanin ke log Mexico ke sahaj se lae liin kahe ki Native Americans log Spanish log se larre nai pain kahe ki uu logan ke paas gjorraa aur banduuk nai rahaa. Kuch Native Americans Spanish log ke bhagwaan sochat rahin. Dher native log ke Spanish log se faiela bemari se maut hoe gais.




#Article 188: Michelangelo (352 words)


Michelangelo di Lodovico Buonarroti Simoni (6 March 1475 - 18 March 1564) ek Italian sculptor, painter, architect aur poet rahaa. Uske ek bahut famous kaam David hai. Uu Renaissance ke time ke rahaa. Uu aapan duuno haath se paint kare sakat rahaa. He could paint with both hands. Michelangelo the Sistine Chapel ke ceiling ke paint karis rahaa aur Sistine Chapel ke dieaal ke artwork bhi banais rahaa.

Michelangelo ke janam, 6 March 1475 ke, Caprese, jon ki Arezzo, Tuscany ke lage hae, me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Lodovico di Leonardo di Buonarroti di Simoni, aur uske maiya, Francesca di Neri del Miniato di Siena rahii. Buonarrottis logan ek banking palwaar ke rahin jon kiFlorence se aae rahin aur ii dawa karat rahin ki uu logan Countess Matilda of Canossa ke descendent hae. Michelangelo ke pitaji aapan jaada paisa ke bilae diis rahaa, au yahii kaaran se uu Chiusi town ke office me kaam karat rahaa. Jab Michelangelo ek baby rahaa, tab uske palwaar Florence chal diin rahaa. Kaahe ki uu memariya larkaa rahaa, Michelangelo ke ek kisan aur stonecutter ke ghare rahe ke khati bhej dewa gais rahaa. Jon quarry me ii stonecutter kaam karat rahaa, Michel angelo ke pitaji ke rahaa. Dher saal baad Michelangelo ii batais ki dui chij jon ki uske achchhaa artist bane me madat karis, rahaa ki uu gaon pe barra bhais aur uske chhote m hi chisel ke kaam me llawe ke training mila. Jab uu khaali saat saal ke rahaa, tab uske maiya ke maut hoe gais rahaa.

Iske baad Michelangelo ke pitaji Florence le aais aur ek tutor, Francesco da Urbino ke lage parrhe hatir bhejis. Michelangelo school ke kaam me dhyan nai lagawat rahaa, aur uu city ke barraaa bara church me ghumis aur huan ke frescos ke sketch karis. Jab uu terah saal ke rahaa tab uske ek painter ke lage aprentiship ke hatir bhej dewa gais rahaa.  Ii jagha ek barraa studio rahaa, jahaan pe dhani log aawat rahin jiske khatir uu church ke fresco paint arat rahaa. 

Renaissance ke time ke aur painter jon ki Michelangelo se taluk rahaa:




#Article 189: Fiji Football Association (197 words)


Fiji Football Association, Fiji me football ke governing body hae. Ii 1961 me suruu bhais, jab ke Fiji Indian Football Association ke ek multiracial body banawa gais. 

Fiji me football ke gora logan suruu kare rahin.



#Article 190: Fiji Labour Party (532 words)


  

Fiji Labour Party (FLP) Fiji ke ek political party hae. Ii party, ek multiracial party hai lekin iske jaada support Hindustani log se mile hae. Iske pahila leader, ek Kaiviti, Timoci Bavadra rahaa. Iske President abhi Jokapeci Koroi, aur leader, Mahendra Chaudhry hae. FLP ke suruwaat  6 July 1985 me  Fijian Teachers Association Hall, Suva me, Fiji Trade Union Congress ke auspacies ke niche karaa gais rahaa. 1987 ke election me FLP, National Federation Party (NFP) ke saathe coalition banae ke election jiitis aur Timoci Bavadra Prime Minister banaa. Khaali ek mahina talak sarkar chalae ke baad, Sitiveni Rabuka coup kar ke sarkar ke haatae diis. 1992 ke baad FLP aur NFP alag hoe gain aur 1992 aur 1994 ke election me FLP ke NFP se kamtii Hindustani vote milaa. 1999 me, nawaa contitution ke niche, FLP elction jiitits aur Mahendra Chaudhry, Prime Minister banaa. Ii sarkar ek saal talak chalaa aur fir se ek coup ke baad hatae dewa gais. Dui aur election me FLP, Hindustani log ke biich me aapan support jaada karis, lekin 2006 ke coup ke baad se FLP ke political direction clear nai hae.

Cabinet ke member rahin:



#Article 191: Maha Sangh (Fiji) (387 words)


Akhil Fiji Krishak Maha Sangh Fiji ke ek gana ke kisan ke union rahaa, jiske 15 June 1941 ke A. D. Patel aur Swami Rudrananda suruu karis rahaa.  Ii union uu time suruu karaa gais rahaa jab ki ek aur union, Kisan Sangh, ganna ke kisan khatir Colonial Sugar Refining Company se ek contract khatir agreement sign kar liis rahaa.  Ii union ke member lag bhag sab Madrasi log rahin.

Maha Sangh ii batais ki 1940 ke ganna ke contract kisan khatir achchhaa nai hai aur 1943 me uske member log harrtaal kar diin. Ii harrtaal me Kisan Sangh ke uu member jon ki Ayodhia Prasad ke leadership se khush nai rahaa, bhi join hoe gain. Ii harrtaal se kisan log ke kuch nai mila lekin A. D. Patel Fiji ke kisan log ke nawaa neta banaa aur 1944 me  Legislative Council election me North Western Indian Division ke seat jiit liis. Second World War ke biich me ii harrtaal ke se Kaiviti log khush nai rahin aur Hindustani aur Kaiviti log ke biich me relationship aur kharaab hoe gais.




#Article 192: Fiji ke House of Representatives (267 words)


House of Representatives Fiji ke Parliament ke lower house hai.  Iske lage duusra house, Senate se jaada taagat hai kahe ki khali ii house nawaa legislation ke suruu kare sake hai jab ke Senate khali legislation ke badle nai ti roke sake hai.  House of Representatives ke lage paisa waala bill ke uppar jaada tagat hai kahe ki Senate iske badle nai sake hai lekin iske veto kare sake hai. Constitution ke badlao ke chorr ke, jispe Senate ke pass puura taagat hai, House of Representatives koi Senate ke veto ke  override kare sake hai wahi bill ke ek aur dafe pass kar ke, uu parliamentary session me jon ke bill Senate veto karis rahaa ke immediaetly baad waal session me, lekin chhe mhina se pahile.

Prime Minister aur Cabinet ke lage, office me rahe khatir, sab time House of Representatives ke support rahe ke chaahi.

 

Ajaadi ke baad Fiji me tiin different electoral system rahaa. 1972 se 1987 talak, Fiji ke communal aur national constituencies me baata gais rahaa.  Communal constituencies me voter log ke aapan jaat ke  roll me register hoe ke parrat rahaa jisme (12 Kaiviti, 12 Fiji ke Hindustani, aur 3 General Electors - Goraa, Chaina, aur duusra minorities rahin. Iske alawa 10 Kaiviti, 10 Hindustani aur 5 Genenral constituency rahaa, jiske National Consituency bolaa jawat rahaa, aur jisme kale khali ek jaat ke log kharraa hoe sakat rahin lekin koi bhi vote kare sakat rahaa. 

Election ke baad ke pahila baithak me Speaker aur Deputy Speaker ke chuna jaae hai. Speaker, House ke member nai rahe hai lekin Deputy member ahe hai.




#Article 193: Federation of Cane Growers (Fiji) (334 words)


Federation of Cane Growers ke 1959 me form karaa gais rahaa jisse ki Fiji ke sab ganna ke kisan ke union ek saathe hoe ke 1960 ke contract khatir Colonial Sugar Refining Company se negotiate kare sake.


#Article 194: China (486 words)


The People's Republic of China (Chinese bhasa: Simplified Chinese: 中华人民共和国, Traditional Chinese:中華人民共和國), eastern Asia me, ek communist des hae. China ke north me Mongolia aur Russia ke Siberia hae, south me Vietnam, Laos, Myanmar Bhutan aur Nepal aur west me Khazakistan hae. Iske east me South China Sea hae jiske uu paar Taiwan, Korea, aur Japan hae.

Iske Communist Party of China, 1 October 1949 ke banais rahaa.  Iske abaadi dunia ke des me se sab se jaada hae. (1.4 billion log se jaada). 

Iske capital  Beijing hae, lekin Shanghae sab se barraa city hae. 1997 me United Kingdom, Hong Kong ke control aur 1999 me Portugal, Macao ke control China ke lautae diis.  Ii duuno city kuch self-governing hae jab ki central government defense aur foreign affairs ke pachaas saal talak control karii. Taiwan ke Island ke People's Republic of China claim kare hae lekin uske paas ii island ke control nai hae. Taiwan, abhi ek democratic des hae jiske officially Republic of China (Taiwan) bolaa jaawe hae..

China ke civilization, second millennium B.C.E. se hae jab ki ii ek feudal society rahaa.  Iske land area abhi ke China ke rakam dekhe me rahaa, western aur northen konaa ke chorr ke jon ke badalte rahat rahaa. Ispe Mongolian log jaise Genghis Khan aur Kublai Khan larrai karte rahin. Jab ki china first millennium C.E. aur second millennium C.E. ke suruu me bahut kuch achieve karis, ii 15th century C.E. me ek isolationaist des hoe gais.

Renaissance ke time talak Europe ke des Asia ke des ke colony banae lagis. Jab ki China ke puura koi des nai le paais rahaa, dher Europe ke des, jisme Britain main des rahaa, China me aapan influence barrhaen. Kahe ki China apne aap ke dunia ke aur des se duur rakhis rahaa, uu technology me pichhe parr gais rahaa aur British log ke roke nai paais. Ii uu time clear bhaes jab 19th century me Opium Wars me Britain China ke harrais. 

China, Russia ke baad, Asia ke duusra sab se barraa des hae agar khaali jamin ke dekhaa jaae lekin agar duuno jamiin aur samundar ke jorra jaae hae ta ii dunia ke duusra sab se barraa des hae. China ke border 14 des se hae. 

China me dher rakam ke mausam ke jagah hae. East me, Yellow Sea aur East China Sea ke lage jamiin bahut tagrra hae aur hian pe dher rakam ke kheti karaa jaawe hae. Mongolia ke lage grasslands hae. South China me dher pahaarr hae. South-east china Yellow River aur Yangtze River ke delta hae. China ke aur naddi hae; Xi, Mekong, Brahmaputra aur Amur. West me uuncha pahaarr hae jisme se sab se uunch Himalayas hae. Uuncha plateaus me  Taklamakan aur Gobi Desert hae

China me 56 ethnic groups hae jisme se Han log ke majority. Communist Party of China government ke control kare hae. Mandarin Chinese haen ke main bhasa hae.




#Article 195: Tilla Jogian (121 words)


Tilla Jogian, Pakistan ke Punjab province ke Eastern Salt Range ke sab se uuncha jagha hae. Ii samundar se 975 meters (3200 ft) ununcha hae aur Jhelum city se 25 km east me 

Hajaar saal se ii jagha pe Hindu logan aae ke Suraj ke puja karat rahin kaahe ki hian pe suaj sab se pahile nikle aur sab se baad me duube hae. panjabi bhasa me ii jagha ke matlab Hill of Saints hae.

Ii jagha Sikh Punjabi logan ke khatis bhi khaas hae kaahe ki hiamn pe Guru Nanak Dev ji, jon ki Sikhism ke suruu karis rahaa 40 din talak medidate karis rahaa. Maharaja Ranjit Singh ke tim hian pe Sikh logan ek patthar ke talao banae rahin.





#Article 197: Afghanistan (170 words)


Afghanistan (Persian: جمهوری اسلامی افغانستان) Middle East ke ek des hae. Iske west me Iran south west me Pakistan north me Turkmenistan, Uzbekistan, Tajikistan aur north east me China hae. Afghanistan ke capital city, Kabul hae.

Ii des ke main dharam Islam hae. Iske khaas bhasa Farsi (Dari) aur Pashto hae.

Bahut din talak Afghanistan me Taliban raj karat rahaa.


 and CIA World Factbook)

Afghanistan me dher jaat ke log rahe hae. Ii des me bahut din se census nai karaa gais hae aur ii kaaran se sab jaati ke log ke number ke anumaan achchha se nai lagawa jaae sake hae. Therefore most figures are approximations only.

CIA World Factbook ke anusaar ii des ke jaati ke population hae:




#Article 198: Algeria (473 words)


Algeria (Arbii: الجزائر, Literary Arabic Pronounciation: al-Jazā’ir IPA2:ælʤæˈzæːʔir, Algerian Arabic aur Berber pronounciation: Dzayer, IPA:ˈdzæjər, ⴷⵣⴰⵢⴻⵔ ), official naam People's Democratic Republic of Algeria, North Africa ke ek des hae. Ii Mediterranean sea ke border kare waala sab se barraa des hae, African continent ke duusra sab se barraa des hae aur land- area me dunia ke 11th sab se barraa des hae. Iske northeast me Tunisia, east me Libya, southeast me Niger, southwest me Mali aur Mauritania, west me Western Sahara, northwest me Morocco aur north me in the north me Mediterranean Sea hae. Iske area 2,400,000 km² aur population 42,000,000 hae (2018). Iske capital Algiers hae.

Algeria Arab League, United Nations, African Union aur OPEC ke member hae. Iske haanth Arab Maghreb Union ke banae me rahaa.

Algeria ke naam iske capital city, Algiers (Al-jazā’ir Arabii me) se aais hae. 

ii des ke naam Algiers city se aais hae. ii city ke naam Al-jazā’ir, se aais hae jon ki city ke purana naam jazā’ir banī mazghanā, jiske matla Arbii me the islands of Mazghanna se aais hae. 

Purana time me northern Algeria ke Numidia naam se jaana jaawat rahaa, jisme western Tunisia aureastern Morocco bhi rahaa.

Algeria ke official bhasa Arbii aur Berber hae. French bhasa ke bhi kaam me lawa jaae hae.

Berber log 10,000 BC se ii jagah pe rahe hae. 1000 BC ke baad Carthaginian log aae ke hian pe base lagin lekin Berber logan Punic Wars ke baad Carthage se ajaad hoe gain. Lekin 200 BC me Rome ii jagah ke aapan niche kar liis. Jab Western Roman Empire khalaas hoe gais tab Berbers ligan kuch jagah pe control karin aur Vandals log duusra jaah pe. Ii jagah ii rakam rahaa jab talak ki Byzantine Emperor, Justinian I ii jagah ke aapan niche nai karis. 642 aur 669 ke biich me Arbii logan Islam aur Arbii bhasa ke haen pe laain. 

Ii 5 July 1962 ke Algeria, France se ajaad bhaes rahaa.

Algeria ke 48 province (wilaya), 553 district (daïra) aur 1,541 municipalities (baladiyah) me baata gais hae. Ii sab province, district, aur municipality ke naam iske Capital se aais hae, jon ki jaada kar ke ek barraa city hae.
Algerian constitution ke niche , ek province a territorial collectivity enjoying some economic freedom hae.

People's Provincial Assembly, ek proince ke political governing entity hae, jiske ek president ahe hae, jiske assembly ke member logan chune hae. Ii sab member logan ke common roll se har paanch saal me chuna jaawe hae. Sab province me ek Wali (Prefect nai to governor) rahe hae, jiske Algeria ke President choose kare hae. 

Administrative division ke ajaadi ke baad dher dafe badla gais hae. Jab nawaa province banawa gais hae tab purana province ke number nai badla gais, aur ii kaaran se province ke suchi alphabetical order me nai hae. 




#Article 199: Indonesia (198 words)


Indonesia, Southeast Asia ke ek des hae, jon ki Malay Archipelago me hae. Isme 18,108 islands hae jisme se 6,000 me admii log rahe hae. Indonesia ke kuchh khaas island hae Java, Bali, Borneo, Sulawesi, aur Sumatra. Indonesia ke capital Jakarta, Java island me hae. Abhi ke president Susilo Bambang Yudhoyono hae. Modern Indonesia, 17 August 1945 ke 10 baje suru bhaes jab Ir. Sukarno Indonesia ke  Declaration of Independence parrhis 

Indonesia, dunia ke chautha sb se jaada populous des hae, jiske abaadi 266,952,952 (2018 ke estimate) hae. Hain pe har ek square kilometer me 111 log rahe hae. Indonesia ke bhasa, Bahasa Indonesia hae, lekin hian pe 737 aur bhasa me baat karaa jaae hae, khaas kar ke duur ke tribal jagah me. Duusra bhasa me hae Javanese], Balinese aur Sundanese. Iske sab se nachdik ke des hae Papua New Guinea, Malaysia, aur East Timor jon ki Indonesia se land border share kae hae. Aur parros ke des hae Australia south me, Singapore north-west me, aur Phillipines north-east me.

ii des me sab se jaada mmane waala dharam Islam hae lekin hian pe Christianity (Protestant, aur Roman Catholic), Hinduism, aur Buddhism dharam bhi follow karaa jaae hae.




#Article 200: Anand Babla (136 words)


Anand Babla (1954 - 22 December 2008), Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician rahaa, jon ki 1992 se 2006 talak Fiji ke House of Representatives me Tavua Indian Communal Constituency ke member rahaa. Uu Fiji Labour Party (FLP) ke Tavua  branch ke secretary bhi rahaa. 

Uu pahila dafe 1992 me, Fiji Labour Party ke taraf se, House of Representatives me chuna gais rahaa. Iske baad uu 1994, 1997, 2001 aur  2006 me wahi constituency se jiitis. 

Babla ek ganna ke kisan aur National Farmers Union ke tavua branch ke secretaty rahaa aur Balata primary aur high school ke manager bhi rahaa.

Babla ke maut, ek lamba bemaari ke kaaran, 22 December 2008 ke Chennai, India  me bhais jahaan pe uu ilaaj ke khatir gais rahaa Uu aapan pichchhe aapan aurat aur tiin larrkan ke chhorr gais hae.




#Article 201: Capital (128 words)


Capital city (nai to khali capital; raajdhaani) uu jagah hae jahan pe des, state nai to province ke khaas administration waala jagah rahe hae. 

Leader log aur sarkr ke karachari log capital city me kaam kare hae.

Capital jaada kar ke barraa city rahe hae, jaise ki, Montevideo, Uruguay's ke sab se barraa city hae, aur Uruguay ke capital bhi hae, lekin caputal sab time des ke sab se barra city nai rahe hae jaise ki India ke capital, New Delhi, Mumbai se chhota hae aur Pakistan ke capital Islamabad, Karachi se chhota hae. 

Koi koi des me ek se jaada capital rahe hae, jaise ki South Africa ke capital duuno Cape Town aur Pretoria hae aur kuch des me ekko capital nai rahe hae jaise ki Nauru.




#Article 202: Rainforest (167 words)


Rainforest (nai to rain forest) garam des ke jangal hae jahan pe dher paani barse hae.  Isme dher perr aur janwar rahe hae. Ek bahut jaana maana rainforest hae Amazon Rainforest jon ki jaada kar ke Brazil me hae, lekin ii Ecuador, Colombia, Chile aur kuchh aur des me bhi faila hae. 

Scientists log batawe hai ki dunia ke aadha se jaada perr aur janwar ke species rainforest me rahe hai aur 1/4 dawaai bhi hian se aawe hai. Jab ki rainforest dunia ke khaali 2% land area me hai, ii insaan khatir 40% oxygen banaawe hai.

Rainforest, dunia ke tiin khaas geographical area me pawa jaae hai

Rainforest me average me 50 se 250 inch talak paani har saal barse hai. Ii saal bhar garam rahe hai aur iske temperature 68 F se lae ke 93 F tak rahe hai. Iske It average humidity 77 se 88% tal rahe hai.
Rainforest me jamiin pe sarraa patti ke carpet rahe hai, jiske humus layer bolaa jaae hai.




#Article 203: Naddi (141 words)


Naddi ek paani ke stream hae jon ki ek channel (nai to passage) me jamin ke uppar flow hoe hae. Jon passage me se ii paani flow hoe hae ke riverbed bolaa jaae hae aur duuno side ke riverbank bolaa jaae hae. Ek naddi jaada kar ke pahaarr me suruu hoe ke gravity se samundar ke taraf flow hoe hae. Suruu me naddi patraa rahe hae aur jaise ii samundar ke nachdik pahuche hae ii chakla hoe lage hae.

Naddi ke paani mitthaa rahe hae. Ii jaada kar ke paani barse se aur snow ke tagle se aawe hae agar jo ii polluted nai hae tab. Samundar ke paani nai pia jawa sake hae kahe ki ii khaara rahe hae. Duuno admii aur janwar log naddi ke kinare rahe hae kahe ki uu log jinda rahe ke khatir pani maange hae. 




#Article 204: Argentina (563 words)


Argentina nai to República Argentina, South America ke south me ek des hae. Argentina,  South America ke duusra sab se barraa des hae aur dunia ke 8th sab se baraa des hae. 

Argentina me 39 million log rahe hae. Ii des ke jaada log Spanish bhasa me baat kare hae aur ii official language bhi hae. Argentina ke aur bhasa hae Guarani, Mapudungun aur Quechua aur Patagonia me Welsh.

Argentina ke capital city, Buenos Aires hae jon ki east Argentina me hae aur dunia ke sab se barraa des me se ek hae.

Argentina, west me Andes pahaarr aur east me Atlantic Ocean ke biich me hae. Iske parrosi des hae north me Paraguay aur Bolivia, north-east me Brazil aur Uruguay aur south west me Chile. Argentina, Falkland Islands (Spanish: Islas Malvinas) aur South Georgia aurSouth Sandwich Islands ke claim kare hae. 

Ii des ke area is 2,766,890 km2 (1,068,302 sq mi) hae. Argentina, Antarctica ke 969,464 km2 (374,312 sq mi) ke bhi claim kare hae. 

Argentina ke naam Latin argentum (silver) se aae hae, kahe ki Spanish conquistadors logan ii sochat rahin ki huan pe silver mile hae. 

Sab se purana admii logan Argentina ke Patagonia (Piedra Museo, Santa Cruz) region me rahat rahin, 13,000 saal se pahile. 1480 me Inca Empire Argentina ke north-west pe kabjaa kar liis, aur aapan empire ke ek hissa banae liis. Guaraní log ek culture develop karin jon ki yuca aaur sweet potato pe based rahaa lekin aaj kal Argentina me Italian influence ke kaaran pasta, red wines aur beef khawa jaae hae.

Goraa logan hian pe 1516 me aain. 1580 me Spain, abhi jhan pe Buenos Aires hae, me ek permanent settlement banais. 1776 me Viceroyalty of the Río de la Plata banawa gais rahaa. 25 May 1810 me jab Spain pe Napolean kabjaa kar liis tab hian ke log ajaadi ke declae kar diin. 1811 me Paraguay Argentina se bahaar hoe gais.

e aur bhasa hae Italian, English aur German. Lunfardo, Argentinean slang hae jon ki Spanish aur Italian ke misture hae aur ii bhi biswas karaa jaae hae ki Argentina ke log Italian accent me baat kare hae.

Argentina ek federal republic hae. Argentina ke log ek President khatir vote kare hae jon ki uu logan ke uppar raaj kare hae , aur Senators aur Deputies jon ki uu logan ke khatir baat kare sake hae. December 2007 se President  Cristina Fernández de Kirchner hae.

Argentina ke 23 provinces (provincias; singular: provincia), aur 1 autonomous city (jiske jaada kar ke  capital federal ke naam se jaana jaawe hae) me baata gais hae:

Argentina,  north se south talak 3,700 km lamba, aur east se west talak 1,400 km chaurraa hae. Iske tiin hissa me baata gais hae: des ke central jagha ke Pampas bola jaae hae, south ke Patagonia aur west ke and the Andes bola jaae hae.  Cerro Aconcagua, jon ki 6,960 metres (22,834 ft) uuncha hae, des ke sab se uuuncha phaarr hae.

Argentina ke sab se important naddi hae River Plate, Paraguay, Bermejo, Colorado, Uruguay aur Paraná.

Argentina ke jaada log Spain, Italy, Germany, Ireland, France, aur duusra Europe ke des ke log ke descendents hae. Mixed jaat ke log jiske Mestizo bola jaawe hae, Argentika ke 90% ke abaadi hae. 

Football des ke national sport hae.

Argentina ek Christian des hae. Jaada Argentina ke log (80 percent) Roman Catholic hae. 




#Article 205: Austria (367 words)


Austria (German: Österreich), sarkari taur se Republic of Austria, madhya Europe ke ek des hae. Austria ke parrosi des hae Germany, Czechia, Slovakia, Hungary, Slovenia, Italy, Switzerland, aur Liechtenstein. Abhi Austria ke chancellor Werner Faymann hae. 1995 se Austria European Union ke sadasya hae.

Austria ke log German bhasa me baat kare hae, lekin aur kuch log Hungarian, Slovenian aur Croatian bhasa me bhi baat kare hae. Austria ke raajdhaanii Vienna (Wien) hae. 

Austria, hajaar saal se bhi purana hae. Iske itihaas ninth century se suruu karaa jaae sake hae jab ki pahile Austrain log uu jagha jiske abhi Austria bola jaae hae me aae ke rahe lagin. 

Austria, ek democratic des hae jisme nau state hae: Vorarlberg, the Tyrol, Salzburg, Carinthia, Styria, Upper Austria, Lower Austria, Vienna aur Burgenland. Ii ek neutral des hae jon ki 1955 se United Nations me hae.

Jon jagha pe abhi Austria hae, me bahut din se admii log rahe hae. Pahila settlers Paleolithic age me, Neanderthal log rahin. Uu log kuch works of art, jaise ki Venus of Willendorf chhorr gain hae. Neolithic age, admii log hian rahat rahin mining kare ke khati jaise ki copper. Ötzi, ek mummy ke Austria aur Italy ke biich me glacier me pawa gais hae. Bronze Age me barraa basti aur fortress uu jagha pe banawa gais hae jahan pe resources rahaa jaise ki nimak ke mine Hallstatt ke nachdik. 

Romans log Austria bhar me bas gain rahaa. Uu log shahar banain jisme se khaas rahaa Carnuntum (Vienna ke nachdik), Virunum (Klagenfurt ke north me) aur Teurnia (Spittal an der Drau ke nachdik). 

Austria jaada kar ke pahaarr waala des hae kahe ki ii Alps me hae. Gharb ke uuncha Alps, sharq ke plains me hoe jaae hae.

Dher jaana maana composers Austria ke rahin jaise ki Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart, Joseph Haydn, Franz Schubert, Anton Bruckner, Johann Strauss, Sr., Johann Strauss, Jr. aur Gustav Mahler. Nawaa jamana me Arnold Schoenberg, Anton Webern aur Alban Berg, Second Viennese School ke rahin.

Austria me dher artist rahin jaise ki Gustav Klimt, Oskar Kokoschka, Egon Schiele or Friedensreich Hundertwasser, Inge Morath aur Otto Wagner.

Kuch mashhuur Austrian khana hae Wiener Schnitzel, Schweinsbraten, Kaiserschmarren, Knödel, Sachertorte au Tafelspitz.




#Article 206: Bangladesh (204 words)


Bangladesh (Bangla: বাংলাদেশ), South Asia ka ek desh hain. Iski capital Dhaka hain. Iske parrosi desh  India, Myanmar, China, Nepal aur Bhutan ityadi hain. Bangladesh 1971 me ajaad bhaes, jab ii Pakistan se ek larrai ke, jisme 1 million se jaada log mar gae rahin, free bhaes. Iske area 56,126 sq mi nai to (147,570 km²) hae, aur ii Tajikistan se barraa lekin Nepal se vi barraa hae. 

Bangladesh ke tiin bagal India hae, lekin ii Myanmar se bhi border share kare hae.

Iske currency Taka hae aur Bengali iske official bhasa hae.

Bangladesh me dui khaas naddi hae. Ganges aur Brahmaputra. Ii dui naddi ke kaaran hian pe bahut dafe baarr aawe hae.

Bangladesh, Ganges-Brahmaputra River Delta nai to Ganges Delta me hae. Ii delta Ganges (local naam: Padma or Pôdda), Brahmaputra (Jamuna or Jomuna), and Meghna naddi aur iske tributaries ke mile waala jagah hae. 
Hian ke jaada jagah samundar se 12 metres (39 ft) ke kamti uppar hae aur hian ke sab se uuncha jagah Mowdok range me 1,052 metres (3,451 ft) hae.

Bangladesh ke bhaari jagah me marshy jungle, the Sundarbans, hae jon ki dunia ke sab se barraa mangrove forest hae. Hian pe Royal Bengal Tiger pawa jaawe hae. 




#Article 207: Egypt (254 words)


Egypt ya Misr [مصر : Arabī] northeast Africa me ek des hae. Iske capital city Cairo hae. Egypt me dher purana monuments, jaise ki Pyramids aur Sphinx hae .

Misr 1922 se ajaad hae. Ii abhi United Nations aur Arab League ke member hae. 1952 ke enqelab, jiske Gamal Abd Al naasar lead karis rahaa,  ke baad se ii ek republic hae.

Egypt ek barraa des hae lekin iske barraa bhaag desert hae. Jaada log samundar ke nachdik Mediterranean Sea ke coast aur  Nile Naddi ke kinare rahe hae. Egypt ke kuch barraa nagar hae Alexandria, Aswan, aur Port Said. Egypt ke abaadi abhi 70 million hae.

Egypt ke 27 bhaag, jiske Governorates of Egypt bola jaae hae, ma baata gais hae. Egyptian Parliament, Cairo me baithe hae.

Misr ke jaad a log Sunni Muslims hae lekin ek barraa Christian minority jon ki Coptic Orthodox Church of Alexandria ke hae, bhi hae.

Misr ke kuch famous log hae Omar Sharif, jon ki ek international actor hae , Boutros Boutros-Ghali, jon ki Africa se paila admi rahaa jon ki United Nations ke lead karis rahaa, aur chaar Nobel Prize winners: Anwar Sadat, jon Nobel Peace Prize  1978 me jiitis, Naguib Mahfouz, jon ki Nobel Prize in Literature 1988 me jiitis, Ahmed Zewail, jon ki Nobel Prize in Chemistry 1999 me jiitis, aur Mohamed El Baradei, jon ki Nobel Peace Prize 2005 me jiitis. 

English naam Egypt, Middle French  naam Egypte se aais hae, jon ki Latin, aur isse pahile  ancient Greek Aígyptos se aais hae. 




#Article 208: Belgium (131 words)


Belgium (België Dutch me, Belgique French me aur Belgien German me) Europe ke ek des hae. Iske parrosi des hae France, Luxembourg, Germany aur Netherlands.

Belgium ke capital city Brussels hae.

Belgium ke tiin region hae: Flanders (jahan pe Flemish log Dutch) bhasa me baat kare hae aur Belgium ke northern half me rahe hae, Wallonia (jahan pe Walloon log French me baat kare hae aur Belgium ke southern half me rahe hae aur Brussels-Capital Region biich me (jahan pe Dutch aur French me baat karaa jaae hae). 

Wallonia ke bhitar ek German-speaking Community of Belgium rahe hae jiske lage aapan own parliament aur government hae lekin ii logan, Flemish aur Walloon se kamti tagatwar hae.. 

Belgium, achchhaa chocolate, french fries, comic books, aus dher rakamke beer hhatir jaana maana hae.




#Article 209: Ethiopia (397 words)


Ethiopia, Horn of Africa ke ek des hae. Africa ke sab des me se iske itihass ke baare jaada jaana jaae hae. Aur sab Africa ke des ke rakam Ethiopia koi Europe ke des ke colony nai banaa. Ethiopia ke pahile Abyssinia ke naam se jaana jawat rahaa. Ethiopia sabd, Greek sabd Αἰθιοπία se aais hae. 2008 me Ethiopia ke per capita income $1370 rahaa. Ethiopia, Horn of Africa me hae aur iske north me Eritrea, west me Sudan, south me Kenya, east me Somalia aur northeast me Djibouti hae. Iske area 1,100,000 km² aur abaadi 102,000,000 hae (2016). Iske capital city Addis Ababa hae.

Ethiopia me pahila kingdim, the Kingdom of Aksum rahaa, jon ki pahila century AD me suruu bhaes rahaa. Persia ke religious figure Mani, Aksum ke Rome, Persia, aur China uu time ke tagatwar des batais hae. 4th century se sruu me Syro-Greek castaway, Frumentius, ke court me lae jawa gais aur kuch din me King Ezana ke Isai banae diis, jon ki ii des ke state religion hoe gais. Iske khatir uske Abba Selama ke title milaa. Kuch din talak, jaada kar ke 6th century me, Axum, Yemen, jon ki Red Sea ke uu paar hae ke bhi rule karis hae.

Axumite raja log ke line ke kuch dafe tuurra gais hae: pahila dafe, lagbhag 950 me, Jewish Queen Gudit se aur uske baad a Zagwe dynasty se. Lag bhag 1270 me, the Solomonid dynasty,Ethiopia ke control karis, ii bol ke ki uu logan Axum raja ke palwaar hae. Uu logan apne aap ke Neguse Negest (King of Kings, nai to Emperor) bolat rahin, ii evidence pe ki uu loagn Solomon aur queen of Sheba ke descendent hoe ke claim karat rahin.

Emperor Lebna Dengel ke raj ke time, Ethiopia, pahila European country, Portugal se contact karis. Ii uu logan khatir achchhaa rahaa kahe ki jab Empire ke wSomali General aur Imam, Ahmad ibn Ibrihim al-Ghazi attack karis tab, Portugal Lebna Dengel ke sahaetaa ke maang pe ek 400 men army bhej ke uske ek larrka, Gelawdewos ke al-Ghazi ke harae me madat karis. Jesuit missionaries logan Orthodox faith of the local Ethiopians ke gussae diin aur, mid-17th century me Emperor Fasilidos uu logan ke des se nikaal diis. Uu time pe Oromo log Ethiopian Christian authorities in the Abyssinian territories, ke question kare lagin aur aapn own dharam rakhe maangat rahin.




#Article 210: Germany (190 words)


Federal Republic of Germany jiske Germany (German Bundesrepublik Deutschland aur Deutschland ke naam se bhi jaana jaae hae) Europe ke biich me ek des hae. International politics me ii ek khaas des hae. Germany ke north me North Sea, Baltic Sea, aur Denmark hae. Germany ke east me Poland aur Czechia hae. Germany ke south me Austria aur Switzerland hae. Germany ke west me France, Luxembourg, Belgium aur Netherlands hae. West Germany uu des me se ek rahaa jon ki European Union ke sruu karis rahaa.

Germanic tribes 1st century BC me Scandinavia aur northern Germany se south ke bagal jaawe ke suruu karin, jahan pe uu logan se aur hian pe rahe waala duusra jaat ke log se takkar bhaes. 9 AD ke saal me Romans aur ii Germanic tribe ke biich me pahila larrai bhaes jisme Romans ke haar bhaes aur Roman log Germanic log ke kabhi aapan niche nai kare paais rahaa. Bahut din talak ii logan apne me larre ke baad, ek Holy Roman Empire me Pope ke niche ek loose confederation from karin. 1871 me, Bismark sab German states ke jorr ke ek Germany banais.




#Article 211: Arbii bhasa (136 words)


Arabic (العربية) ek Semitic bhasa hae, jon ki Hebrew aur Aramaic. Ii lagbhag 250 million log ke pahila bhasa hae. AUr bahut log bhi ii bhasa ke samjhe hae. IskeArabic alphabet ke likha jaae hae. Iske dher dialects hae.

Ii bhasa Islam khatir bahut important hae, kahe ki Muslim log ii biswas kare hae ki Allah (God) ii bhasa me Muhammad se baat karis rahaa through Archangel Gabriel Jibreal, jisse uske Arabic me Quran milaa. Jaada kar ke Arabic me baat kare waala log Muslims hae lekin kuch nai hae. 

Western world, me bahut log Arabic sikhe hae. Aur dher bhasa Arabic sabd ke istemaal karaa jaae hae. Kuch English sabd jon ki Arabic se aais hae: sugar, cotton, magazine, algebra, and alcohol.

Arabic ii des ke official bhasa hae:

It's also a national language of:




#Article 212: Bengali bhasa (104 words)


Bengali, South Asia ke ek bhasa hae jisme Bangladesh aur Republic of India ke log baat kare hae. Lag bhag sab log Bangladesh me Bengali me baat kare hae lekin India me West Bengal provincial region me jaada kar ii bhasa ke use karaa jaae hae. Jharkhand, Bihar, Odisha aur Assam me vi log is bhasa se baat karte he.

Bangla bhasa duniya ka 4th highest speaking language hae.

Indian subcontinent me Bangla 2nd highest bhasa hae (Hindi ke baad).

Dher se famous book aur kavita, Bengali me likha gais hae. 

Rabindranath Tagore, ek famous Bengali poet rahaa jiske Literature me Nobel Prize mila.




#Article 213: Chinese bhasa (415 words)


Chinese bhasa, ek bhasa hae jisme China, aur duusra des jhaan pe China log basin hae, me baat karaa jaae hae. Ii Sino-Tibetan family of languages ke ek bhasa hae.

Duuno likha aur bola jaae waala bhasa ke Chinese bola jaae hae. Chinese bhasa special hae kahe ki, jab ki China me dher bhasa hae, sab ke ek rakam se likha jaae hae. Tab China ke sab log ek dusre se ii bhasa ke likh ke communicate kare sake hae.
   
Dunia ke one-sixth log, nai to 1 billion log, ke Chinese mother tongue hae. Saat bhasa Chinese script use kare hae. Jaada kar ke jab log Chinese language ke baare me baat kare hae tab uu logan Mandarin language mean kare hae. Aurr Chinese bhasa hae, jaise ki Wu aur Cantonese.

Chinese me China ke Han people aur uu logan jon k apne ke Chinese maane hae, baat kare hae. Chinese lagbahg puura Chinese characters me likha jaae hae jon ki symbols use kare hae jiske logogram bolaa jaae hae. Chinese characters, 5000 saal se use karaa jaae hae. Aaj kal Mandarin language, Hanyu pinyin ke use kar ke Roman letters le awaaj ke represent kare hae.

Sab Chinese bhasa (or dialects) tones use kare hae, jiske matlab ii hae ki ii pitch sound ke use kar ke ek syllable se duusra ke separate kare hae. 

Putonghua/Guoyu, jiske jaada ar ke Mandarin bola jaae hae, People's Republic of China, Republic of China (Taiwan), aur Singapore (jahan pe iske Huayu bola jaawe hae) ke official bhasa hae. Ii Beijing ke dialect pe based hae, jon ki Mandarin ke uu dialect hae jiske Beijing me bola jaawe hae. Sarkar ii maange hae ki sab koi baat chit kare ke khati ekke bhasa ke kaam me laawe. Ii kaarn se ii bhasa ke government agencies, media, aur school me parrhae ke khatir kaam me lawa jaawe hae. 

China aur  Taiwan me  diglossia ek common feature hae: China ke log jaada kar ke dui nai to tiin bhasa nai to dialect ke saaathe,  Standard Chinese me bhi baat kare hae. Jaise ki, Shanghai ke log putonghua ke saathe Shanghainese me bhi baat kare hae, lekin agar uu logan huan pe paida nai bhain hae tab uu logan aapan matr bhasa me bhi baat karinye.  Guangzhou ke log Cantonese aur putonghua me baat kare hae, Taiwan ke log duuno Taiwanese aur putonghua/guoyu me. Hong Kong ke log Mandarin ke saathe English aur Cantonese me bhi baat karat haoe sake hae.




#Article 214: English bhasa (328 words)


English language uu bhasa hae jiske Germanic tribes log suruu karin rahaa jab ki uu logan England aain lagbag 450 AD me. English, dunia ke dher des me baat karaa jaae hae. Lag bhag 380 million log ke ii mother tongue hae jis ki kaaran ii dunia ke duusra sav se jaada bola jaae waala bhasa hae. Lag bhag 220 million aur log iske achchha se second language ke rakam se baat kare hae. Englih bhasa me dunia ke dher bhasa ke sabd hae.

English Anguilla, Antigua and Barbuda, Australia,  Bahamas, Barbados, Belize, Bermuda,  British Indian Ocean Territory, British Virgin Islands, Canada, Cayman Islands, Dominica, Falkland Islands, Gibraltar, Grenada, Guam, Guernsey, Guyana, Ireland, Isle of Man, Jamaica, Jersey, Montserrat, Nauru, New Zealand, Pitcairn Islands, Saint Helena, Ascension and Tristan da Cunha, Saint Kitts and Nevis, Saint Vincent and the Grenadines, Singapore, South Georgia and the South Sandwich Islands, Trinidad and Tobago, the Turks and Caicos Islands, United Kingdom aur United States me khaas bhasa hae.

Uu des jahaan pe Englih e jaada baat nai araa jaawe hae lekin official bhasa hae me hae  Botswana, Cameroon, the Federated States of Micronesia, Fiji, Gambia, Ghana, India, Kenya, Kiribati, Lesotho, Liberia, Madagascar, Malta, Marshall Islands, Mauritius, Namibia, Nigeria, Pakistan, Palau, Papua New Guinea, the Philippines (Philippine English), Rwanda, Saint Lucia, Samoa, Seychelles, Sierra Leone,  Solomon Islands, Sri Lanka, Sudan, Swaziland, Tanzania, Uganda, Zambia, aur Zimbabwe.

Ii South Africa ke gyrah official lbhasa me se ek hae (English). English ii sab colony ke bhi official bhasa hae:  Norfolk Island, Christmas Island, Cocos Island, American Samoa, Guam, Northern Mariana Islands, Puerto Rico, US Virgin Islands, aur Hong Kong. 

English United States ke Federal Government ke official bhas nai hae. lekin 50 me se 30 state ke official bhasa hae. Jab ki ii sab des m ii official bhasa nai hae, lekin ii sab des e ii ek jaada kaam me laae wala bhasa hae. Bahrain, Bangladesh, Brunei, Cyprus, Malaysia, aur United Arab Emirates.




#Article 215: French bhasa (356 words)


French bhasa (French: français - pronounced fransei) ek Romance bhasa hae, jisme pahile France, Canada (Québec), Belgium, Luxembourg, aur Switzerland me khaali baat karaa jawat rahaa. Abhi lag bhag 300 million log French bhasa me baat kare hae chaahe as native nai to assecond language. Aur Romance bhasa ke rakam, iske noun have genders that are divided into male (masculin) and female (féminin) words.

Purana jamana me, Celts log abhi ke France me rahat rahin. Uu jaman me ii jagha ke Gaul (Gallia) bolaa jawat rahaa. Romans log aapan empire ke Gallia talak faelae ke Gallia ke aapan ek province banae liin. Kahe ki Roamn log Latin me baat karat rahin, local lg bhi Latin me baat kare lagin. Uu logan ke aapan bhasa, Gaulish, me kamti log baat kare lagin lekin Breton abhi talak France ke uu hissa me bola jaae hae jiske Brittany bola jaae hae. Ii bhasa purana Celtic bhasa se aais hae.
Jab Roman Empire khalas hoe gais tab Germanic logaae gain. Latin badal gais aur medieval France me dui accents nai to bhasa: langue d'oc aur langue d'oïl ban gais. Iske matlab hae language of yes, kahe ki oc,  yes  ke sabd rahaa south me aur oïl ke matlab yes hae north me. 

Niche likha hae kuch French sabd aur sentences :

Dher French word English word ke rakam hae (Kahe ki English me dher sabd Norman se aais hae, jon ki French ke rakam ke bhasa hae).  Example khatir niche dekho:

Niche ke suchi me 29 des hae jahan pe French official language hae.
Yaad rakhna ki isme se dher des me French ke alawa aur bhasa hae aur abaadi  ke matlab ii nai hae ki sab log French me baat kare sake hae.

Iske saathe Vatican City , French-speaking des ke saathe French me communicate kare hae aur Puducherry, Tamilnadu, India ke ek official language French hae.

Chaar overseas regions of France (régions d'outre-mer, or ROM): Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique, and Réunion, 



#Article 216: Panjabi bhasa (217 words)


Panjabi bhasa ek bhasa hai jiske India aur Pakistan ke Punjab state me bola jaae hai aur bagal Punjabi bhasa india bahut log bolat hai ke states Haryana, Himachal Pardesh aur New Delhi ke bahut log bhi ii bhasa me baat kare hai. Panjabi, purana bhasa Sanskrit se aais hai jaise north India ke dher aur bhasa jaise ki Hindi. 100 million log Panjabi me baat kare hai, aur ii dunia ke top ten bhasa me se ek hae.

Panjabi ke Gurmukhi aur Shahmukhi script me likha jaawe hai. Panjabi sabd Gurmukhi me ਪੰਜਾਬੀ hae aur Shahmukhi me پنجابی hae.

Niche kuch sahaj Panjabi sabd hae:

Panjabi akhchhar aur bharti lipion se different hae. Baaki lipion mae pehla akhchhar A sound wala arthaat Aa se shuru hoe hae. Jaise Hindi mae sabse pehla akhchhar अ hoe hai. Prr Panjabi ek aise Indian bhasa hae jiska pehla akhchhar A ki bajaye ੳ (Oora), Ou ki aawaaz nilaalne wala, pehla akhchhar se shuruaat karta hae. Is bhasa mae pehle 35 akhchhar hote the. Phir Farsi bhasa ke contact mae aakar isme paanch akhchharo ko select karke, unme pairon mae nukta lagakar new akhchhar banaye gye hae aur ik end wala akhar bhi new shamil kiya gya hae. Is tarah ab is bhasa mae total 41 akhchhar ho gye hae.




#Article 217: German bhasa (129 words)


German bhasa (German: Deutsch nai to (die) deutsche Sprache) ek West Germanic bhasa hae jon ki Indo-European language family ke hae.

Ii bhasa me Germany, Austria, Belgium, Namibia, Switzerland, Liechtenstein aur Luxembourg me baat karaa jaae hae. Kuch des me thora log bhi German me baat kare hae jaise ki Belgium, Netherlands, France,aur Northern Italy. Uu des me jahan pe German migrants logan gain hae huan par bhi abhi talak ii bhasa me baat karaa jaae hae jaise ki United States aur Canada, where many migrants emigrated from Germany. Kuchh East Europe ke des, jaise ki, Bulgaria, Romaniaaur Russia me bhi German me baat karaa jaae hae.

German, West Germanic language family ke hae aur English aur Dutch ke rakam hae. German ke dher sabd English se related hae. 

 




#Article 218: Greek bhasa (140 words)


Greek bhasa ek Indo-European bhasa hae aur Greece (Hellas) aur Cyprus ke official language hae. Isme abhi Greece me baat karaa jaae hae lekin purana time pe iske Asia Minor ke coast ppe aur southern Italy me baat karaa jawat rahaa. Iske ek dafe Western Asia aur Northern Africa me bahut log use karat rahin. Greek me ii bhasa ke Ελληνικά (Helleniká) bolaa jaae ha.

Greeks aapan bhasa ke Greek alphabet me likhe hae. Latin alphabet (jisme English aur dher bhasa me likha jaae hae) Greek alphabet se aais hae. Dunia ke dher alphabets Greek alphabet se aais hae, jaise ki Cyrillic alphabet. Greeks logan Phoenicians se alphabet use kare ke sikhin.

Greek, 3,000 saal se bolaa jaae hae jon ki aur Indo-European bhasa se jaada hae. 15 million se jaada log dunia bhar me Greek me baat kare hae. 




#Article 219: Hebrew bhasa (180 words)


Hebrew bhasa ek Semitic bhasa hae. Ii Israel ke bhasa hae.

Ii bhasa me Israelites log bahut din pahile, Bible ke time, baat karat rahin. Jab Judah ke Babylonia conquer kar liis tab Jew log ke captive tbanae ke Babylon lae jawa gais jahan pe uu logan Aramaic me baat kare lagin. Hebrew bhasa me koi baat nai karat rahaa lekin jon koi dharmic book prrhat rahaa ii bhasa ke janat rahaa.  

Hebrew, Abbii ke rakam hae.
Hebrew sabd ke ek root ke ek pattern se jorr ke banawa jaae hae. Israeli me Hebrew ke kuch European bhasa jaise ki English, French, German, aur  Russian se aais hae. Israeli Hebrew me Old Testament me se dher sabd ke nawaa matlab dewa gais. Jon log Hebrew sikhe hae, grammar ke pahile sikhe hae jisse ki uu logan binavowel ke thik se parrhe sake hae. Israeli Hebrew me, verb to be nai hae lekin future aur past tense me hae. 

The Hebrew alphabet me 22 letters hae. Isme se paanch leter badal jaae hae jab ii word ke end me rahe hae. 

 




#Article 220: Hindi (142 words)


Hindi/Deshi India ki pramukh bhasha hai. Ye dunia ke fourth most spoken language hai jon ki 442 million log ke mother tongue hai. Hindi ke Devanāgarīscript me likha jaae hai.

Hindi ke north India me dher log samjhe hai aur India bhar me iske bahut log samjhe hai. Hindi ke sab se common form Hindustani hai jisme dher sabd Dravidian bhasa, Persian, Arabic, Turkish, English, aur Portuguese bhasa se aais hai.

Hindi ke kuch dialect hai: Avadhi, Brij Bhasha, Bhojpuri, Bundeli, Bagheli, aur Marwai.

Hindi, Sanskrit se aais hai aur 7th century me iske Apabhramsha bolaa jawat rahaa aur 10th century talak ii kaafi stable hoe gais.

Kuch famous Hindi kavi hai Tulsidas aur Kabir.

fizi ke logo ki hindi aaj bhi purane gramin(villages)logo jesi hi hai jo hindustan se 500-600 sal pahle fizi me jakar wahan ke nagrik
(civilians )ho gaye.




#Article 221: Japanese bhasa (540 words)


Japanese (日本語) Nihon-go or Nippon-go Japanese me) ek bhasa hae jiske Japan me spoken bola jaae hae. Kuchh log soche hae ki Japanese, Mongolian, aur Turkish, Altaic languages ke bhasa se ais hae. 

English me, sabd ke order bahut imporant hae. Jaise ki, sentences me Is it? aur It is. ke different matlab rahe hae. Japanese me ii differences ke sabd ke ending ke badle se hoe hae. Tab Japanese sabd me ek stem rahe hae jiske body bola jaae hae, aur duusra hissa jiske suffixes bola jaae hae. Suffix ke badle se sabd ke matlab badla jaae sake hae.

Japanese me paanch vowel sound hae jiske dui different lambaii rahe sake hae. Ii hae ah, ee, oo, eh, aur o. Vowel ke lamba kare se sabd ke matlab badla jaae hae: jaise ki ojisan (おじさん, uncle) aur ojiisan (おじいさん, grandfather). Japanese me ek sound hae jon ki English ke L sound ke rakam hae, lekin English R sound ke rakam bi hae. (Ii kaaran se dher Japanese logan ke duuno L aur R sound bole me difficullty hoe hae, jab uu logan English me baat kare hae.) Japanese me ek sound hae jon ki English me common nai hae aur jon ki Tsu likha jaae hae. Iske alawa, o aur u chhotaa nai to lambaa rahe sake hae. Jaise ki, benkyousuru （べんきょうする）(parrho).

Japanese me, verb, sentence ke end me rahe hae, aur subject suruu me rahe hae. Bahut sentences me koi bhi subject nai rahe hae. Sune waala subject ke anumaan aur verb ke form se work out kare sake hae.

Japanese me Japan ke Nihon (日本) bola jaae hae, aur Japanese language ke Nihongo (日本語) (-go ke matlab language hae). Nihongo ke matlab bhi Japanese hae. Kabhi kabhi Nippon aur Nippongo sabd ke bhi kam me lawa jae hae lekin aaj kal ii sabd ke jaada nationalist socha jaae hae, jab ki Nihon jaada neutral sabd hae. Ii sabd ke kanji characters ke matlab sun-root hae, jiske kaaran hae ki Japan ke The Land of Rising Sun bola jaae hae.

Japanese bhasa tiin writing system ke use kare hae. Pahila dui hae hiragana (ひらがな) aur katakana (カタカナ). Hiragana ke Japan ke sabd ke likhe me use karaa jaae hae. Katakana ke jaada kar ke sound effects likhe khatir aur uu sabd ke likhe khatir jon ki Japan ke baaahar se aais hae, ke khatir use araa jaae hae. Duuno writing system me symbols use karaa jaae hae jiske matlab ek syllable hae. Katakana ke straighter edges aur sharper corners rahe hae. Hiragana me jaada curves rahe hae.

Japanese likhe ke ek tiisra dhang bhi hae, jiske kanji (漢字) bola jaae hae, jisme har ek sabd ke ek chapa hae jon ki Chinese bhasa se aai s hae. Japanese parrhe ke khatir, students ke 2,000 kanji sikhe ke parre hae. Dher kanji ke chhotaa kanji se banawa gais hae.

Likha gais Japanese me sabd ke biich me koi space nai rahe hae, aur kanji sabd ke sentence me separate kare me madat kae hae.

Japanese ke dui rakam se likha jaae hae:

Japanese me sentences ke ii rakam banawa jaae hae: subject, object, verb. Jaise ki, Aaj ham aapul khaya (今日、私はりんごを食べました).

Niche kuchh Japanese sabd ke example hae :

 




#Article 222: Latin (250 words)


Latin ek purana bhasa bhasa hai jisme Roman log baat karat rahin. Aaj kal bahut log ii bhasa me nai baat kare hai, lekin school me bahut students log iske sikhe hai. Latin, Roman Catholic Church aur Vatican ke official language hai. 

Science aur medicine ke dher sabd Latin se banawa gais hai, nai to Latin sabd hai.

Dui rakam ke Lain hai: Classical Latin aur Vulgar Latin. Classical Latin, Romans log ke khatir literary standard rahaa, Roman Catholic Church aur students logan use kare hai. Vulgar Latin, uu bhasa rahaa jisme Roman logan jaada kar ke baat karat rahin.

Latin, Middle Ages ke ek khaas bhasa rahaa. Iske sab European schools me parrhawa jawat rahaa, aur sab universities Latin me parrhat rahin. Reformation ke time se Latin aapan importance ke lose kar diis hai.

Dher bhasa jisme aaj kal baat karaa jaae hai Latin bhasa se aais hai. Ii bhasa ke Romance languages bola jaae hai. Paannch sab se barraa Romance languages hai French, Romanian, Italian, Portuguese, aur Spanish. Aur Indo-European languages bhi Latin se related hai.

Latin ke structure Ancient Greek ke rakam hai lekin ii different alphabet use kare hai. Latin me noun cases hai jisme se khaali paanch unique hai: Nominative, Genitive, Dative, Accusative, aur Ablative. Ek aur case, Vocative case, lag bhag Nominative case ke rakam hai. Latin nouns ke decline, nai to badlaa jaae hai, according to how they are used in the sentence. Ek noun ke paanch rakam se decline karaa jaae hai. 

 




#Article 223: Russi bhasa (285 words)


Russi aur Russian Bhasa(Russian: русский язык, transliteration: russkiy yaz'ik) ek East Slavic bhasa hae. Ii bhasa, Indo-European bhasa family ke hae. Russian, Slavic bhasa me sab se jaada log baat kare hae.

Russian, Russia ke official language hae, Belarus, Kazakhstan aur Kyrgyzstan ke bhi official language hae. Russian, United Nations ke chhe official languages me se ek hae.

Russian me baat kare waala des me larrkan log ke naam uu logan ke pitaji ke naam se aae hae. Russia ke sab se jaana maana naam Anastasia hae. Larrki log ke biich waala naam uske pitaji ke naam me ek feminine ending chaahe evna nai to ovna. jorr ke banawa jaae hae. Larrka log ke naam bhi pitaji ke naam me ek masculine ending chaahe evich nai to ovich.jorr ke banawa jaae hae. Larrki log ke uske pitaji ke last name me a jorr ke banawa jaae hae.Larka log aapan pitaji ke naam ke use kare hae.

Russian bhasa ke likhe ke khatir Cyrillic (кириллица) alphabet ke ek modified version ke kaam me lawa jaae hae. Russian alphabet me 33 akchhar hae. Niche ke table me ii alphabet ke upper case forms, ke saathe  sound ke bhi dewa gais hae:




#Article 224: Sanskrit (122 words)


Sanskrit ek purani bhasha hai, aur Indo-European language family me ii sab se purana hai. ise sansar ki sabse purani bhasha bhi mana jata hai. Sanskrit ke jaada kar ke Devanāgarī script me likha jaae hai.

Abhi Sanskrit ke jaada kar ke dharam ke kaamme use karaa jaae hai lekin Hindustani aur Hindu Pakistanislog isme hajaaro saal pahile baat karat rahin. Hindu dharam ke jaada book Sanskrit me lika hai, aur Buddhist dharam (Mahayana school) bhi. 

Dui rakam ke Sanskrit hai: Vedic and Classical. 

Vedic Sanskrit sab se purana Sanskrit hia, aur iske Northern India, Pakistan, Kashmir, aur Afghanistan me 1500 BC me bola jawat rahaa. Vedas bhi sanscript me likha hai.

Classical Sanskrit nawaa hae aur dher book isme likha hae.

 




#Article 225: Spanish bhasa (223 words)


Spanish language, ek Romance bhasa hae, jon ki Latin se aais hae, me se sab se common bhasa hae. Spanish bhasa ke dunia ke dher des me bola jaae hae. Iske khaas kaaran hae ke Spanish log bahut pahile dher colony establsh karin rahha. Uu des jisme Spanish official language hae ke Hispanic country bola jaae hae

Kuchh Hispanic des hae: 

North America, Central America, aur Caribbean Islands: 
Costa Rica, Cuba, The Dominican Republic, Guatemala, Honduras, Mexico, Nicaragua, Panama, Puerto Rico, aur El Salvador. United States aur Belize, me jaada log English bhasa me baat kare hae, lekin Spanish duusra bhasa hae. 

South America: 
Argentina, Bolivia, Chile, Colombia, Ecuador, Guyana, Paraguay, Peru, Uruguay, Venezuela. 

Duniake aur jagha:
Philippines, aaur Equatorial Guinea.

Spain me aur bhasa hae jon ki Spanish se closely related hae, jaise ki Catalan aur Galician. Spanish bhasa ke kabhi kabhi Castilian bola jaae hae, Castile ke baad me, jon ki Spain ke ek region hae.

Spanish me Spanish sabd hae Español, aur Spanish sabd for Castilian hae Castellano.

 




#Article 226: Turkish bhasa (181 words)


Turkish (Türkçe) ek bhasa hae jisme Republic of Turkey, Cyprus, Bulgaria, Greece, aur pahile ke Ottoman Empire ke des, ke log baat kare hae. Europe me bhi kuchh million emigrants hae jon ki turkish me baat kare hae.

Turkish, Altaic language family ke ek Turkic bhasa hae. Turkish me vowel harmony hae, jaise ki Finnish aurHungarian me rahe hae. Turkish me word order hae: Subject Object Verb (SOV).

Turkish ke, 1000 AD se 1928 tak, Arabic Alphabet me lkha jawat rahaa .  Ottoman Empire me, Turkish language ke ek rich literature rahaa, aur isme dher book likha gais rahaa. Lekin, Mustafa Kemal Atatürk iske badal ke Latin Alphabet kar diis kahe ki uu mangat rahaa ki uske des western des ke rakam hoe ke huan ke technologic improvements se faaeds uthaae. Iske kaaran dher Turkish log ii change se pahile likha ais book ke nai parrhe sake hae. 

Ii bhasa duusra Turkic languages, jisme Uzbek, Turkmen, aur Kazakh hae, se ralated hae.  Kuchh ii biswas kare hae ki Turkish Altaic family of languages ke hae, jisme Japanese, Mongolian, aur Korean hae.

 




#Article 227: Malayalam bhasa (102 words)


Malayalam (/malayALam/) ek bhasa hae jisme Kerala, India ke jaada log baat kare hae. Jon log Malayalam me baat kare hae keMalayali bola jaae hae. 

Malayalam me Lakshadweep Islands (Laccadives) jon ki India ke west coast pe hae, me bhi baat kare hae. 

India ke 4% abaadi aur Kerala ke 96% abaadi Malayali me baat kare hae. 1991 ke census ke anusaar 29 million log is bhasa me baat kare hae. Malayalam, India ke 8th sab se jaada baat kare waala bhasa hae. 

Malyalam me Hindi ke rakam 52 alphabets hae.

/malayALam/ ke matlab pahaarr waala jagha hae (/mala/- pahaarr + /aLam/-jagha). 




#Article 228: Urdu (164 words)


Urdu (Urdu:)(aur jis kay bolnay walay logue osko Lashkari bhi naam say kehtay hein; likhawa لشکری) ek Zuban hai jisme Indian subcontinent ke log baat karte hain. Is Xi'an se zyaada tar Pakistan aur India me istimal ki  jati hai. Ye Pakistan aur Indian Kashmir ki official zuban hai. Ise India ke state Andhra Pradesh, Delhi, aur Uttar Pradesh me istimal ki jati hai. Duniya bhar mein 104 million log Urdu zuban me baat karte hain.
Urdu lafz ek Turkish lafz hai jiska matlab meaning Lashkar hai or Army hai. Mughal ke time se iska naam Urdu rakha gaya aur India bhar me Phail gaya. Isme kafi sare alfazArbii, Farsi and Sanskrit bhasha se liye gaye hain.
Urdu bhasha adiktar Pakistan main boli jati hai magar yeh Bharat ki 22ween sarkari bhasha bhi hai or Bharat main ek bhasha ki tarha bhi padhi jati hai Lakin Asal Mein Urdu Aur Hindi Ek Hi Bhasha Hai.urdu zaban Bihar ke Patna me bhi boli jati hai




#Article 229: Tanoli (287 words)


Tanoli (Taniwal या Tanawalis), जो मुख्य रूप से Hazara श्रेणी के सीमांत उत्तर के पाकिस्तान के पश्चिम के साथ रहता है एक Pashtun जनजाति, का नाम है. 

उन्होंने कहा कि वे एक जगह बुलाया के लिए स्थानांतरित किया है दावा Tanubal नदी अफगानिस्तान में. कुछ जनजातियों अभी भी Gardaiz और Ghazni में अफगानिस्तान के (दोनों शहरों) रहते हैं. 

मूल और इतिहास 
सबसे प्रमुख सिद्धांत है कि कौन आया है कि लोगों को Tanoli जिसमें वे खुद (है कि, Tanawal की स्थिति है ढूँढ एक विशेष भौगोलिक संदर्भ के लिए अपनी कड़ी ऐसे कारण के रूप में पहचान कर रहे हैं के रूप में जाना जा सकता है ). 

Tanoli को Hazara जनजाति की भूमि के स्वामित्व के मामले में सबसे धनी हैं. वे जनसंख्या के सबसे बड़े हैं. Tanawal उच्च और निम्न Tanawal Hazara के सबसे को कवर Tanoli द्वारा सदियों से इंकार कर दिया गया है. वे Hazara के साथ 18 वीं सदी की शुरुआत के बाद से राज्य पर शासन किया है. देर से 17 वीं सदी के दौरान, तुर्क सीस्वाटि द्वारा उच्च Hazara के क्षेत्रों में परास्त किया गया. Tanoli वैसे, तुर्कों के लिए हाल ही में Hazara में मानक के अंत तक वफादार बना हुआ है. Tanoli बाद में सिख के खिलाफ विद्रोह में 19 वीं सदी में भी शामिल थे. साथ ही, साथ में अहमद शाह Abdali के साथ भारत का विजय अभियान में. खान की है और इस वंश के अपने प्रधानों कई नायकों के रूप में व्यापक लोकप्रियता अर्जित किया है, चार्ल्स एलन ने उन से अपनी किताब में किया है जो पुरुषों संदर्भित उत्तर पश्चिम सीमांत अत्यंत प्रतिकूल और शक्तिशाली Pashtun Tanoli के रूप में और Tanawal Mountains बहादुर प्रतिरोधी और Hazara के सबसे अच्छे espadachines का प्रतिनिधित्व किया.




#Article 230: Democratic Republic of the Congo (290 words)


Democratic Republic of the Congo (French:République démocratique du Congo), central Africa ke ek des hae jiske Atlantic ocean me chhota coast hae. Ii Africa ke tiisra sab se barraa des hae. 

Bagal ke ek des Republic of the Congo se differentiate kare ke khatir, Democratic Republic of the Congo ke bahut dafe DR Congo, DRC, nai to RDC, nai to Congo-Kinshasa bola jaae hae uske capital city, Kinshasa ke baad me (Contrast me iske neighbour ke Congo-Brazzaville bola jaae hae).

Democratic Republic of the Congo ke naam pahile Congo Free State, Belgian Congo, Congo-Léopoldville, Congo-Kinshasa, aur Zaire (nai toZaïre French me) rahaa. Jab ki ii des Central Africa me hae,economically aur regionally ii Southern Africa se affiliated hae aur ii Southern African Development Community (SADC) ke member hae.

DR Congo ke border north me Central African Republic aur Sudan se; east me Uganda, Rwanda, aur Burundi; south me Zambia aur Angola; west me Republic of the Congo aur east me Lake Tanganyika ke uu paar Tanzania hae. Ii des ke samundar se access, Atlantic Ocean se ek 40-kilometre (25 mile) coastline aur nine-kilometre wide mouth of the Congo river jon ki Gulf of Guinea me khule hae, se hae. 

Second Congo War, jon ki 1998 me suruu bhaes rahaa, des ke barnaad kar diis, jisme saat des ke army involved rahaa aur jiske kabhi kabhi African World War ke naam dewa jaae haai. Ek 2003 me ek peace accord ke sign kare ke baad bhi abhi talak des ke east me larrai hoe hae, jahan pe rape aur duusra sexual violence ke dunia ke sab se kharaab batawa jaae hae. Ii World War II ke baad sab se deadlist hae kahe ki isme 5.4 million log ke maut bhaes hae.




#Article 231: Kundru (229 words)


Kundru (scientific naam: Coccinia grandis), jiske tindora (tindori, tindoori),कुनुरु, ghiloda, kundri, kowai, kovai, kovakkai,kovakka(കോവയ്ക്ക), dondakaya(దొండకాయ), manoli, tindla, gentleman's toes, tendli, thendli, thainli , ivy gourd nai to little gourd naam se jaana jata hai. Iski upaj jyadatar garam des me hoti hai, Iski latayen hoti hain jo faile hue hote hain. kundru ko jise khaya jata hai. Kundru ko kacha ya pakka dono tarah se khaya jata hai. Iske patiyon ko bhi khane ke upyog me laya jata hai.

Iska purana botanical naam C. grandis hai.

Kundru ko India  me khaya jate hai. Thailand, Indonesia, aur duusre southeast Asia ke des ke log iske fal ke saath iske patti ko bhi khate hai. Thailand ke log aapne garden me iske bote hai. Unka udeshya iski upaj ko badhawa dena hai kyunki isme dher micronutrients paye jate hai, jisme vitamins A aur C  bhi hai.

kannada me Tondekayi , Telugu me dondakaya , Tamil me kovakkai,  malyalam me  kovakka(കോവയ്ക്ക) aur Assami me  kunduli bolta jata hai. . Iski tarkari banayi jati hai aur isko deep-fry kar ke isme masala bhar ke bhi khaya jata hai. 

India me iske bahumulya glycemic index ke karan iske diabetes control karne ke liye kaya jata hai.

Hawai'i aur southern United States me iske ek weed maana jaae hai.
Isko  buddhi nashak bhi mana jata hai.

Kundru me bahut matra me beta-carotene paya jata hai.




#Article 232: Tavua district, Fiji (127 words)


Tavua, Fiji ke Pachchhim vibhaag ke ek district hai. Ii Fiji ke sab se barraa island, Viti Levu, ke north west coast me hai. Ii district Ba province me hai. Ii Ba town se 20 kilometers duur pe hai. Ii jagah ke khaas economy ganna hai, lekin Tavua township uu time banawa gais rahaa jab ki Vatukoula, jon ki Viti levu ki bhittar ek jagah hai jisme Tavua se jawa jaae sake hai, me sonaa ke mininig suruu karaa gais rahaa. Ek ghaat, jiske ii mine kaam me laae hai, Vatia me hai jon ki Tavua se kuch duur pe hai. ii ghaat itihaas me khaas jagah rakhe hai kahe ki rasta bane se pahile western districts ke log iske kam me laae ke Suva jawat rahin.




#Article 233: Iran (220 words)


Iran (Farsi:ايران), jiske ek dafe Persia bola jawat rahaa West Asia aur Middle East ke ek des hae. Iske border Afghanistan, Armenia, Azerbaijan, Iraq, Pakistan, Turkey, aur Turkmenistan se hae. Iske capital aur sab se barraa city Tehran hae. Iran dunia ke 18th sab se barraa des hae aur iske abaadi 70 million se jaada hae. ii dunia ke uu chaar des me se ek hae jiske Islamic Republic bola jaae hae, aur jiske Sharia kanuun se govern karaa jaae hae.

Iran ke bahut din talak bahaar ke log Persia bolat rahin. 1935 me Reza Shāh Pahlavi, jon ki uu time shah rahaa, des ke naam badal ke Iran kar diis, kuch log soche hae ki Adolf Hitler ke khusi kare ke khatir. Iran naam, Aryan se aae hae jiske matlab Land of Aryans hae. Zoroastrians, ke book me iske Avesta bolaa jaae hae. 

Aur log bhi Persia ke occupy karin jaise ki Arabs (7th century), Turks (10th century) aur Mongols (13th century).  Fir bhi Iran aapan  culture ke jinda rakhis.

Safavid dynasty (1502-1736) Islam aur Shi'a Iran ke dharam banais lekin ii time talak Iran ke jaada log Islam ke maanat rahin. Iran ke aakhri raja Pahlavi dynasty kr rahaa jon ki 1925 se 1979 talak raaj karis, jab ek revolution ke baad Ayatollah Khomeini ek Islamic republic banais.




#Article 234: Iraq (305 words)


Republic of Iraq southwestern Asia ke ek Middle Eastern des hae.  Iske border south me Saudi Arabia aur Kuwait, north me Turkey, north-west me Syria, west me Jordan aur east me Iran hae.  Iraq ke capital Baghdad hae.
 

March 2003, me United States, British, Australian, Danish aur Polish forces log Iraq ke invade kar ke Ba'ath Party ke surrender karwae diin.  Uppar se invade kare ke kaaran rahaa ki United Nations ike nspectors log nuclear, biological, aur chemical weapons ke khoje sake.  Pahile, Iraq chemical weapons se Kurdish log ke maris rahaa.

Suruu me des ke tiin zone me baata gais rahaa, American zone, British zone, aur Polish zone jaise ki Germany ke 1945 me baata gais rahaa.  Ek nawaa temporary government ke 28 June, 2004 me form karaa gais rahaa, lekin abhi talak coalition forces des me hae.  Ghazi A. El-Yawer ii  temporary government ke President hae.

Ii des ke dharmik gut jisme Shia, Sunni Muslim aur  Christian log bhi hae, ke kaaran des me dher instability hae aur ii kaaran se kuch log bole hae ki des me civil war hae. 

Ii des dui naddi, Euphrates aur Tigris, ke biich me hae aur ii kaaran se iske purana time me Mesopotamia bola jawat rahaa. Iraq ke lage ek chhota coastline Persian Gulf se hae. Hian ke mausam bahut garam aur jhuura hae. =

Iraq ke18 provinces (muhafazah) me baata gais hae.

Iraq me dher tel hae aur hian pe dunia ke chutha sab se barraa petroleum deposit hae. Pahile  Irag dher des ke tel bechat rahaa. 1990 me jab Irag, Kuwait ke invade karis tab United Nations Iraq se tel ke import pe ban lagae diis. Baad me United Nations Iraq ke tel bech ke food, kaprraa, aur dawai karide ke allow karis aur iske Oil-for-Food program bola jawat rahaa.  

Chapa ke gallery




#Article 235: Republic of Ireland (284 words)


Ireland, Europe ke ek des hae jon ki European Union ke member hae. Iske official naam Republic of Ireland hae. Ii des Ireland ke island ke five-sixths area me hae. Baaki jagah me Northern Ireland hae jon ki abhi talak United Kingdom ke bhaag hae. Iske capital Dublin hae aur duusra sab se barraa city, Cork hae. Ireland ke abaadi 4.2 million hae. Hian ke khaas bhasa English hae lekin The Irish bhasa ke school me parrhawa jaae hae aur kuch rural area me ii bhasa me baat karaa jaae hae. Irish aur English, duuno ii des ke official bhasa hae.

British log Ireland me 1100s se hae Normans aur native Gaelic ke saathe. Ireland, kanuni taur pe ek alag des rahaa, aapan parliament rakh ke (jiske member log jaada kar ke English rahin) aur iske aapan raja raha. (jon ki England ke bhi raja rahaaa). 1801 se 1922 tak Britain aur Ireland ke jorr ke ek des banae dewa gais rahaa aur iske United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland (UK) bola jawat rahaa.

Irish bhasa ke officially nai kaam me lawa jawat rahaa aur ii kaaran se Irish sankriti kamjor hoe gais. Jaada Irish log ajaaadi mmangat rahin lekin British Government sab taagat London me rakhis rahaa.

Ireland ek parliamentary democracy hae . Iske head of State President hae, jiske har saat saal pe chuna jaae hae. Ek President khali dui term talak rahe sake hae. President ke lage bahut kamti taagat hae.

Prime minister ke parliament chune hae aur ii sab se barraa party se aawe hae. Parliamt me dui houses hae.

Ii des ke khaas political parties hae Fianna Fail, Fine Gael, Labour, Sinn Féin, Green Party aur Progressive Democrats.




#Article 236: Israel (424 words)


Israel, Middle East ke ek des hae. Ii des ke jaada log Jewish hae lekin ek barraa , Arab minority  bhi hae jon ki Muslims nai to Christians hae.  I des ke 1917 ke Palestine Mandate se banawa gais rahaa, jab ki League of Nations ii jagah ke British ke niche kar diis rahaa.

Israel Mediterranean Sea ke east me hae. Iske borde, north me Lebanon aur Syria se, east me Jordan se, aur southwest me Egypt se hae. Israel,  Gaza Strip aur West Bank ke bhi control kare hae. 

Israel me rahe waale pahila log Canaanite rahin. 3000 saal pahile  Saul, David aur Solomon ke kingdom rahaa. Jab Romans log Jerusalem ke Temple (of King Solomon) ke destroy kar diin rahaa tab jaada Jws log ke dusra des me rahe ke parraa rahaa.

Iske baad jaada number me Jews log Israel aawe lagin, khaas kar ke Europe aur Russia se aur ii logan huan ke Palestinian ke jamiin lae ke uu logan ke parrosi  Arab des me khader diin.

Israel ke border ke dher des recognice nai kare hae aur iske khatir dher larrai bahis hae. Iske jamiin south me desert hae aur west me flat plain hae. Biich me pahaarr hae. Hian ke mausam jaada kar ke garam rahe hae, lekin north me temperate hae. Jerusalem sab se barraa city aur capital haeaur Tel Aviv ek aur barraa city hae.

Israel ek  parliamentary democracy hae. Iske President,  Shimon Peres aur Prime Minister,  Ehud Olmert hae. Iske parliament ke Knesset bola jaae hae.

Pichhle kuchh decades me Romania, Thailand, China, Africa aur South America  se dher logan aae ke Israel me basin hae. Dher log des illegally bhi rahe hae, lekin ii anumaan lagawa jaae hae ki lagbhag  200,000 log des me illegally rahe hae. Pichhle kuchh saal me lagbhag 16,000 African asylum seekersIsrael aain hae.

Israel ke  Jewish people ke hoeland ke khatir banawa gais rahaa aur ii des ke Jewish state bola jaawe hae. Des ke Law of Return sab Jews aur jon koi ke purwaj logan Jew rahin ke Israeli citizenship mile hae.  Lagbhag 75.5%, log Jews hae, jisme se 68% Israeli-born hae, 22% Europe aur Americas e migrant hae, aur 10%  Asia aur Africa (jisme  Arab World bhi hae) ke migrant hae. 




#Article 237: Kiribati (147 words)


Kiribati (pronounced KiriBASS), Pacific Ocean me ek des hai. Isme 33 atolls, aur chhhota chhhota  islands hai. Ii des equator ke nangich hai. Iske  capital  South Tarawa hai jiske Tarawa atoll me pawa jaae hai.

Kiribati ke pahile Gilbert Islands bola jawat rahaa. 1892 me  Gilbert Islands  British protectorate banaa Ellice Islands ke saathe (jiske aajkal Tuvalu bola jaae hai), aur iske saathe me Gilbert and Ellice Islandsbola jawat rahaa. Kiribati 1979 me ajaad bhais.

Kiribati dunia ke des me se ek sab se garib hai. Hian pe bahut kamti natural resources hai lekin tourism ek khaas industry hai.

Kiribati, 1979 me United States se ek Treaty of Friendship and Territorial Sovereignty (also called the Treaty of Tarawa) sign karis jisse iske Canton, Enderbury, Hull, Birnie, Gardner, Phoenix, Sydney, McKean, Christmas, Caroline, Starbuck, Malden, Flint, aurVostok ialnad mila. 

Kiribati ke official bhasa English bhasa aur Gilbertese hai.




#Article 238: Italy (269 words)


Italy, western Europe ke ek des hae aur European Union ke member bhi hae. Iske official naam The Italian Republic hae. Italy ek democratic republic hae.

Italy, European Union ke suruu kare waala ek member rahaa. Italy, G8 ke member bhi hae, aur iske Gross Domestic Product dunia ke 7th sab se barraa hae. Iske president Giorgio Napolitano hae. 1861 se pahile ii chhota chhota city states me divided rahaa.

Italy ek peninsula hae.  Northern Italy, France, Switzerland, aur Austria se Alps pahaarr se divided hae. Italy ke capital Rome hae. Aur khaas city hae Milan, Turin, Florence, Naples, aur Venice.

Ii des me kuchh island bhi hae jisme se dui sab se barraa hae Sicily aur Sardinia. 

Po River, Italy ke sab se barraa naddi hae. Tiber River, Rome me se jaawe hae.

Northern Italy me ii des ke kuchh barraa barraa talao hae jaise ki Lake Garda, Lake Como, Lake Maggiore aur Lake Iseo. 

Italy ke bhittar dui chhota des San Marino aur Vatican City hae.

Italy ke jaada log Roman Catholic Christian hae.

Iske abaadi 60.4 million hae jisme se 2.87 million Rome aur 1.5 million Milan me rahe hae (2017).

Italy ke official bhasa Italian bhasa hae lekin kuchh jaga me German aur French me baat karaa jaae hae. Kuchh log aur bhasa , jaise ki Sicilian aur Sardinian me baat kare hae, jon ki Italian ke rakam hae lekin duusra bhasa nai to dialect hae.

Italy ke log Romans ke descendents hae.

Latin, Italy ke pahila bhasa rahaa.

Italy ke 20 Regions me baata gais hae aur ii region Provinces me baata gais hae.




#Article 239: Japan (125 words)


Japan (日本), Asia ke ek des hae. Isme dher island hae, jisme se chaar barraa island hae, jiske naam Honshu, Hokkaido, Shikoku, aur Kyushu hae.  

Japan ke log aapan des ke Nihon nai to Nippon bole hae, jiske matlab Japanese bhasa me the origin of the sun hae . 

Japan me chaar barraa 3,000 chhota chotaa island hae. Japan, Asian continent se  Sea of Japan aur East China Sea se separated hae. 

Japan ke biich me pahaarr hae aur isme dher volcano hae Japan me dher earthquake aaawe hae. 

Japan ke 90% log 10%jamiin me samundar ke nachdik rahe hae. 

Japan me 10 cities ke abaadi, ek million people se jaada hae. Japan ke capital aur sab se barraa city Tokyo hae.

Chapa ke gallery




#Article 240: Mexico (244 words)


Mexico, North America ke ek des hae. Mexico ke north me United States aur south me Guatemala aur Belize hae. Mexico, Pacific Ocean aur Gulf of Mexico ke biich me hae.

Mexico ke jaada log Spanish bhasa me baat kare hae. Kuch Mexican log, Native American bhasa, jaise ki Nahuatl, Maya, aur Zapotec me bhi baat kare hae. Mexico ke capital Mexico City hae.

Mexico, North America ke south hissa me hae aur iske shape triangle ke rakam hae. Mexico 3000 km (1,850 miles) lamba hae. Mexico ke west me Pacific Ocean, east me Gulf of Mexico aur Caribbean Sea hae. Mexico me dui barraa peninsula hae, Baja California, northwest me aur, aur Yucatan, Southeast me. Central aur western Mexico me Sierra Madre pahaarr hae jisme Mexico ke sab se uuncha pahaarr, Pico de Orizaba hae. Mexico ke biich me volcano, jaise ki Popocatépetl aur Iztaccíhuatl hae. Mexico ke north me desert hae aur south me tropical rainforest hae. Mexico ke kuchh naddii hae Rio Grande, Río Grijalvat, Río Balsas, Río Pánuco, aur Río Yaqui.

Mexico uu des hae jhaan pe sab jaada log Spanish bhasa me baat kare hae. Ii duusra sab se barraa Latin American des hae. Mexicao ke 60% log ke duuno Native American aur European forefathers hae , aur ii logan ke mestizo bolaa jaae hae. Mexico ke 15% log pure Native American aur 10% log goraa hae. Mexico ke jaada log Roman Catholic (89%) hae lekin 6% Protestant hae.




#Article 241: Poland (189 words)


Poland (Polish bhasa: Polska) ke  official naam Republic of Poland (Polish bhasa: Rzeczpospolita Polska) hae.  Iske parrosi des west me Germany, south me Czechia aur Slovakia,  east me Ukraine aur Belarus, aur north me Baltic Sea, Lithuania, aur Russia (Kaliningrad exclave).  Iske paani ke border Denmark aur Sweden se Baltic Sea me hae. Poland ke puura land area 312,679 km2 (120,728 mi2) hae. Iske matlab hae ki Poland dunia ke 77th sab se barraa des hae  38.5 million ke abaadi se. TPoland ke log jaada kar ke kuch barraa city me rahe hae jaise ki capital, Warsaw (Polish bhasa: Warszawa), Łódź, Kraków, Katowice, Gdańsk aur Poznan.

Poland des ke naam pahila dafe 966 me sunaa gais rahaa. 1569 me, Poland, Lithuania ke saathe jorr ke Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth banaa. Ii Commonwealth 1795 me tuut gais aur iske baad 123 talak poalnd ke log ke koi des nai rahaa.  World War I ke baad Poland fir se independent bhaes lekin 1939 me iske Germany ayr Russia ke biich me baat dewa gais rahaa. World War II ke baad me ii ek communist des hoi ke Russia ke influence ke niche aais. 




#Article 242: Russia (204 words)


Russia (jiske Russian Federation ke naam se bhi jaana jaae hai) Europe aur Asia ke ek des hai. Agar khaali land area dekha jaae hai tab ii dunia ke sab se barraa des hai. Iske population 144,000,000 hai. 

Russia, abhi ek democratic des hai. Iske president ke direct election se chuna jaae hai, aur abhi ke President, Vladimir Putin hai. Iske official bhasa Russian bhasa hai. 

ii des ke itihaas uu time suruu bhais ja ki 3rd and 8th centuries AD me Slavic log ek alag jaat ke log se jaana jaae laga. Viking log aur uu logan ke descendants pahila East Slavic state ke 9th century me suruu karin. Uu logan 988 me Christian ban gain. Ii des kuch din baad chhotaa chhotaa state me divide hoe gais, jisme se sabse powerful powerful Grand Duchy of Moscow rahaa. Moscow, dhire dhire bgal ke Russian states ke aapan me jorr ke 18th century talak Russian Empire banae liis. Ii itihaas me tiisra sab se barraa Empire rahaa aur ii Poland se lae ke Pacific Ocean aur Alaska talak rahaa.

Capital aur sab se barraa city Moscow hai. Duusra sab se barraa city Saint Petersburg hai.

Aur city jiske population ek million se jaada hai:




#Article 243: Saudi Arabia (111 words)


Kingdom of Saudi Arabia (Arbii: المملكة العربية السعودية,al-Mamlaka al-ʻArabiyya as-Saʻūdiyya), Middle East ke ek Muslim des hae. Iides me Saudi royal family, jiske House of Saud bolaa jaae hae, raaj kare hae. Dunia ke kaafi tel Saudi Arabia se aae hae, aur ii kaaran se Saudi royal family bahut dhani hae. 

Saudi Arabia ke city Muslim dharam khatir important hae. Dunia bhar ke Muslim log Mecca, hajj kare khatir aawe hae. Aur barraa city hae Riyadh, Jedda aur Dammam. 

Jaada log Arbii bhasa bhasa me baat kae hae. 

Yemen aur Oman, Saudi Arabia ke south me hae. Saudi Arabia ,Qatar, United Arab Emirates, Kuwait, Iraq, aur Jordan ke west me hae.




#Article 244: Spain (109 words)


Spain, Europe ke southwest me ek des hae. Ii Iberian Peninsula me Portugal aur Gibraltar ke bagal me hae.  Iske north me France aur ek chhotaa des, Andorra hae. 

Spain ke jaada log Spanish bhasa me bat kare hae, lekin des ke kuch jagah me duusra bhasa me baat karaa jaae hae jaise ki Catalan bhasa, Basque bhasa, aur Galician bhasa, Leonese bhasa, Aragonese, Aranese Occitan aur Portuguese bhasa. Spain ke jada log ke dharam, Roman Catholic hae.

Spain ke area five hundred thousand square kilometres hae aur ii iske France se chhota aur Sweden aur Germany se barraa kar de hae. Forty-three million log Spain me rahe hae.




#Article 245: Sudan (139 words)


Sudan, Africa ke ek des hae. Iske official naam The Republic of Sudan hae.

Sudan ke border Egypt, Eritrea, Ethiopia, Kenya, Uganda, Democratic Republic of the Congo, Central African Republic, Chad, aur Libya se hae. Iske coast Red Sea se hae.

Sudan ke area 2.5 million km² hae aur ii Africa se sab se barraa des hae.

Nile naddii Sudan se hoe ke Mediterranean Sea me nikle hae.

Sudan ke capital Khartoum hae.

Sudan ke log ke Sudanese bola jaae hae. Iske abaadit 38 million hae, jisme se 4 million Khartoum me rahe hae.

Sudan ke officila bhasa Arabic bhasa hae lekin kuchh log Nubian, Nilotic aur English bhasa me bhi baat kare hae. 

Jaada Sudanese log Islam dharamke maane hae. Kuchh log Christian bhi hae. 

Sudan ke currency Sudanese dinar hae.

Sudan ke President Omar Hassan al-Bashir hae.




#Article 246: Switzerland (172 words)


Switzerland (German bhasa:Schweiz), Europe ke west me ek chhota des hai. Switzerland ke north me Germany, east me Austria aur Liechtenstein, south me Italy aur west me France hai.

Switzerland ke uske  neutrality khatir jaana jaawe hai.  Dher international organizations Switzerland me based hai. United Nations ke main office Geneva me hai aur isse pahile League of Nations, ke headquarters bhihian pe rahaa.

Switzerland ke official naam Confoederatio Helvetica hai.  Switzerland ke chaar official languagehai: German, French, Italian, aur Romansh.

Switzerland ke capital Bern hai aur sab se barraa city Zürich hai.

Switzerland ke area 41,285 km² hai. 

Switzerland me 2,889 villages, towns and cities.

Switzerland me dher pahaarr hai. 

Rhine aur Rhône naddii Switzerland ke pahaarr se suruu hoe hai. Hian pe dher talao bhi hai.

Switzerland ke population 7.5 million log hai, jisme se 64% German me baat kare ai, 19% French, 8% Italian aur khaali 1% Romansh me baat kare hai. 

Switzerland ke jaada log  Christian hai, jisme se 43% Catholic, 35% Protestantism, 2% Eastern Orthodoxy, 4% Islam hai.




#Article 247: Tanzania (176 words)


Tanzania, Africa me ek des hai jiske official bhasa Kiswahili aur English hai. Ii Africa ke sab se barraa talao, Lake Victoria, ke bagal me hai.

Tanzania ke sab se bhaarii export machhri hai, jiske roj Europe aurAmerica bheja jaawe hai. Tanzania ke jaada log kheti me kaam kare hai aur coffee, cotton, sisal, tea, tobacco, aur cashew nuts paida kare hai.

United Republic of Tanzania ke President Jakaya Mrisho Kikwete hai. Tanzania, United Nations, UNIDO, the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund, the Commonwealth of Nations, the Non-Aligned Movement, SADC, PTA, aur the ADB ke member hai. Ii Lome Convention ke bhi sign karis hai.

Mainland Tanzania (jike pahile Tanganyika ke naam se jaana jawat rahaa) December 1961 me ajaad bhais, jab ki Zanzibar January 1964 me ajaadi ek revolutionse paais. April 1964 me ii duuno des ek hoe ke United Republic of Tanzania banais . July 1992 talak, Tanzania ek-party state rahaa. Ek Presidential Commission ke baad, ii des multi-party political system suruu karis aur 1995 aur 200 me hian pe election bhais rahaa.




#Article 248: Thailand (159 words)


Thailand, nai to Kingdom of Thailand Southeast Asia me ek des hae. Iske parrosi des Laos, Cambodia, Malaysia, aur Myanmar hae. Iske naam 24 June 1939 talak Siam rahaa. Iske fir se Siam 1945 se lae ke May 11 1949 bola jawat rahaa, jab ke iske naam badal ke Thailand kar dewa gais. Thai (ไทย) sabd uu jaat ke naam se aawe hai jon ki ii des ke biich me rahe hai.Thailand ke capital city Bangkok hae. Thailand, Southeast Asia ke ekke des hai jispe koi Western power raaj nai karis hai.

Thailand ek constitutional monarchy hai. Iske raja des ke head of state hai. Anhi ke raja Bhumibol Adulyadejhai. 

Thailand ke 95% log Buddhism dharam ke maane hai lekin des ke south me kuchh log Islam ke maane hai. Des ke south me kuchh Muslim log sarkar se larre hai jisse ki uu logan ke ajaadi mil jaae sake. Des ke aur dharam hai Christianity, Hinduism, aur Sikhism.




#Article 249: Turkey (121 words)


Turkey (Turkish: Türkiye jiske Anatolia bhi bila jaae hai) Europe aur Asia ke ek des hai. Turkey ke puura ilaka 780,000 square kilometres hae aur iske population 80 million hae. Turkey ke official language  Turkish hai.

Turkey, ek republic hai. Turkey me 81 cities hai. Turkish ke paisa ke New Turkish Lira (Yeni Türk Lirası or YTL) bola jaawe hai.

Iske capital Ankara hai jon ki Anatolia ke biich me hai lekin iske cultural aur economic center Istanbul hai jiske pahile Constantinople bola jaawat  rahaa.

Modern Turkey ke  1923 me Atatürk suruu karis rahaa. Ise pahile ii Ottoman Empire ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa. 

Purana jaman me ii jagah pe dher civilizations rahaa, jaise ki Hittites aur Byzantine Roman Empire.




#Article 250: United Kingdom (125 words)


United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, jiske chota kar ke United Kingdom nai to UK bolaa jaawe hae, Europe ke northwest me ek des hae. Isme chaar des hae: England, Scotland, Wales aur Northern Ireland.

Iske abaadi 60 million hae. Jaada log English me baat kare hae lekin kuchh log native bhasaa me bhi baat kare hae, jaise ki Wales me Welsh, Cornwall me Cornish , Scotland me Scottish (Gaelic) aur Scots in , Northern Ireland me Irish aur Channel Islands me French. Hian pe immigrants logan ke aawe ke kaaran 270 aur bhasa bola jaawe hae, jaise ki Panjabi, Bengali, Urdu, Cantonese , Greek bhasa, Southwestern Caribbean Creole. 

UK ke national anthem God Save the Queen hae.

Source: United Kingdom Census 2001.




#Article 251: Amsterdam (398 words)


Amsterdam (pronouncedˈæmstərdæm; Dutch bhasa: ɑmstərˈdɑm), Netherlands ke sab se barraa aur capital city hae. Iske abaadi 1.36 million log hae.  

Iske naam Amstellerdam se aais hae, jon ki ii dekhae hae ki ii city Amstel Naddi pe ek daam se suruu bhais rahaa.  Ii suruu me ek chhota machhri maare waala gaon rahaa. 12th century me, Amsterdam, dunia ke ek sab se khaas port banaa, Dutch Golden Age ke time, jab trade me dher progress bhais.  Ii time me ii city  finance aur diamond ke ek khaas centre rahaa.  19th aur 20th century me aur dher suburbs jorraa gais rahaa.


Amsterdam, North Holland province me, Netherlands ke west me Utrecht aur Flevoland province ke bagal me hae. Amstel Naddi aae ke city ke biich me khalaas hoe hae.Hian se dher canal paani ke samundar ke taraf lae jaawe hae.  Amsterdam, samundar se khaali dui mertre uppar hae.   Bagal ke sab maidaan samthar hae. City ke south-west me ek admi-se banawa gais jangle, het Amsterdamse Bos hae. Amsterdam ke North Sea Canal,  North Sea se jorree hae.

Amsterdam , aur uske urban area me bahut dense abaai hae. Iske area 219.4 square kilometres, log ke density  4,457 inhabitants per km2 aur ghar ke density 2,725 gjar per km2 hae. Parks aurnature reserve Amsterdam ke 12% jagha me hae.

Amsterdam ke oceanic mausam hae jispe North Sea se jaada asar parre hae. Hian, aur northern Holand ke winter otna thanda nai rahe hae.     Frost uu time hoe hae jab ki  northeasterly hawaa European continent se bahe hae.  Summer thora garam rahe hae lekin bahut garam nahii.  August me jaada se jaada temerature average pe 21.8 degree rahe hae.  , aur saal me khaali tiin din talak temperature   30 degree se upar rahe hae. Saal ke 186 din me hian pe paani barrse hae aur saaal bhar me hian pe  paani barrse hae.




#Article 252: Tunisia (160 words)


Tunisia, jiske official naam Republic of Tunisia hai, North Africa ke ek des hai. Iske capital city Tunis hai

Puana jamana se Berber log Tunisia me rahe hai. Ii logan chhota chhota town aur wharf coast ke kinare banain jisse ki uu logan Mediterranean Sea se jaae waala logan se tade kare sake. Isme se jaada log Phoenicians rahin jon ki 10th Century BC se Tunisia ke coast me base lagin.

Carthage ke Hannibal, Italy ke invade karis rahaa lekin 2nd Century BC me Rome Carthage pe kapjaa kar liis..

Kuchh din talak ,12th Century me, Sicily ke Normans log ii jagah ke occupy kain rahaa.

Berber logan ii jagah ke fir lae liin lekin ii logan kamjor parr gai aur Spain dher coastal city ke lae liis lekin fir Ottaman Empire ii jagah pe raaj karis.

Mid-1800s me Tunisia, France ke niche aais.

Tunisia ke north aur east me Mediterranean Sea, west me Algeria aur south-east me Libya hai.




#Article 253: Uruguay (113 words)


Uruguay nai to República Oriental del Uruguay, South America ke ek chhota des hae. Ii des ke bhasa Spanish hae. Iske capital aur sab se barraa city Montevideo hae. Uruguay ke parrosi desi Brazil aur Argentina hae.

Ii des ke area is 176,215 km² (68,037 sq mi) hae.

Uruguay ke 19 departments (departamentos; singular: departamento) me baata gais hae:

Uruguay ke jaada log Spain, Italy, France, Brazil, Armenia, aur duusra europe ke des ke log ke descendents hae. Mixed jaat ke log jiske Mestizo bola jaawe hae, Uruguay ke 88% ke abaadi hae. 

Football des ke national sport hae.

Uruguay ek Christian des hae. Jaada Uruguay ke log (66 percent) Roman Catholic hae.




#Article 254: National Football League (Fiji) 2009 (395 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 33rd National Football League (NSL), jiske Newworld sponsor karis rahaa, me 10 team hae. Sab team duusra nau team se ek dafe khelis rahaa. Jiite waala team ke tiin point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point, team ke mila. 

Ii competition 27 February 2009 ke Ba ke Govind Park me Ba aur Tavua ke biich ke game se suruu bahis rahaa.  Puura fixtures hae:

League ke pahila round jiite ke baad, Lautoka OFC khatir qualify hoe gais.



#Article 255: National Football League (Fiji) 2005 (338 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 29th National Football League ke Super Premier Division me 10 team rahin. Ii sab team ke dui pool me baat dewa gais rahaa. Ek pool ke sab team pool ke daur chaar team se dui game khelis.  Jiite waala team ke tiin point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point, team ke mila.

Ii pool ke pahila tiin team Nasinu, Lautoka aur Tavua championship playoff khatir qualify hoe gais aur aakhri dui team, Nadi aur Labasa ke relegation  group me khele ke parraa.

Ii pool ke pahila tiin team Ba, Navua aur Rewa championship playoff khatir qualify hoe gais aur aakhri dui team, Suva aur Nadroga ke relegation  group me khele ke parraa.

Duuno pool me se tiin sab se achchaa team ke championship group me karaa gais rahaa jisme har ek team duusra team se dui dafe khelis.

Ii rakam se Ba, League champion banaa

Duuno pool me se dui sab se khraab team ke championship group me karaa gais rahaa jisme har ek team duusra team se dui dafe khelis.

Ii rakam se Suva ke promotion/relegation khele ke parraa.

Premier division ke final Taveuni aur Tailevu Naitasiri ke biich me bhais. Pahila game 11 November ke Post Fiji Stadium, Suva me khela gais, jisme Tailevu-Naitasiri, Taveuni ke 3-0 se harais. Duusra game 13 November ke Ratu Cakobau Park, Nausori me khela gais, jisme Tailevu-Naitasiri, Taveuni ke 3-0 se harais. Ii rakam se Tailevu-Naitasiri promotion/relegation khatir qualify hoe gais.

Promotion/Relegation Playoff, Super Premier Division ke sab se kharaab team, Suva aur Premier Division ke jiite waala team, Tailevu-Naitasiri ke biich me bhais. Pahila game 17 November ke Ratu Cakobau Park, Nausori me bhais, jon ki 0-0 se draw rahaa. Duusra game 20 November ke Post Fiji Stadium, Suva me khela ais, aur ii bhi 0-0 se draw rahaa. Iske kaaran ek aur game, 27 November ke Lawaqa Park, Sigatoka me khela gais, jisme extra time ke baad, Suva, Tailevu-Naitasiri ke 2-0 se harae ke Super Premier Division me rahe gais.




#Article 256: National Football League (Fiji) 2004 (180 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 28th National Football League, jiske Newworld sponsor karis rahaa, me 10 team rahaa. Sab team duusra aath team se ek dafe khelis rahaa. Jiite waala team ke tiin point, draw khatir 1 point aur haar khatir 0 point, team ke mila. 

Ii rakam se Ba, NFL ke jiit liis aur Labasa ke Promotion.Relegation series ke khele ke parraa.

Premier Division ke final ke pahila game 18 September ke Savusavu ke Ganilau Park me khela gais jisme Savusavu  aur Tailevu-Naitasiri, 1-1 goal se baraabar rahin. Duusra final ke game 25 September ke Nausori ke Ratu Cakobau Park me khela gais rahaa, aur ii bhi 0-0 se draw hoe gais.Aakhri game 3 October ke Nadi me khela gais, aur ii game ke Tailevu- Naitasiri ke de dewa gais rahaa kahe ki Savusavu ek ineligible player ke khelais rahaa.

Pahila game 30 October ke bhais jisme Labasa, Tailevu/Naitasiri ke 1-0 se harais. Duusra game 6 November ke Ratu Cakobau Park me bhais jisme   Labasa, Tailevu/Naitasiri ke 2-0 se harais. Ii rakam se Tailevu/Naitasiri 2nd division me rahe gais




#Article 257: Sarah Bernhardt (331 words)


Sarah Bernhardt, jon ki 22 October 1844 ke Paris, France me paida bhais aur 26 March 1923 me maris, France ke ek stage ke aur iske dunia ke sab se jaada famous actress jaana jaawat rahaa.  Bernhardt, Europe ke stage me 1870s me acting suruu karis, aur kuchh din baad me Europe aur United States me kaam kare lagi. Uske ek gambhir actress jaana jaawat rahaa aur uske kuchh log The Divine Sarah bhi bolat rahin.

Bernhardt ke janam Paris me Sara-Marie-Henriette Rosine Bernardt ke naam ke niche bhais rahaa. Uu Julie Bernardt (1821, Amsterdam - 1876, Paris) ke, bina baap waala larrki rahi. Julie, Jewish descent ke rahii aur uske jaada kar ke uske suateli maiya, Sara Abraham Kinsbergen, jon ki uske pitaji se 1829 me saadi karis rahaa, paalis rahaa. Julie, Paris me jaae ke rahat rahii.

Bernhardt ke stage ke kaam 1862 me suruu bhais jab uu Comédie-Française, Franceke sab se jaana maana theater, me ek student rahii. Uu France chhorr ke Belgium gais, jahann pe uu Henri, Prince de Ligne, ke mistress banis aur 1864 me ek larrka, Maurice, ke janam diis. Maurice ke janam ke baad, Prince Henri usse saadi kare maaangat rahis, lekin uske plawar iske inkaar kar diis aur  Bernhardt ke uske saathe ke ralationship band kare ke majboor karis. Uu baad me ek kafan me sutat rahii. 

Bernhardt ke ek Belgian nobleman, Charles-Joseph Eugène Henri Georges Lamoral de Ligne (1837–1914), Eugène, 8th Prince of Ligne ke larrka, ke sathe ek affair rahaa, jisse uske ek larrka, Maurice Bernhardt, 1864 me paida bhais. 

Bernhardt, silent movie me kaam kare wala actresses me se ek pahila jan rahii. Uu pahila kaam Hamlet me karis rahaa..

Hamlet ke role me




#Article 258: Athens (460 words)


Athens, Greece ke capital city hae. Ii dunia ke ek sab se jaada jaana maana city hae. Ii city ke naam Athena se aais hae, jon ki Greek mythology me goddess of war aur wisdom hae.   Athens ke abaadi tiin million log se jaada hae.

Greece ke attica jagah me bahut pahile se basti hae lekin ii nai jaana jaawe hae ki kab usme se ek apne ke Athens bole lagaa. Plato ke writing me Greece ke naam ke 9600 BC se batawa jaawe hae. 

Athens, Attica ke central plains me hae, jiske west me  Mount Aegaleo, north me  Mount Parnitha, northeast me Mount Penteli aur east me  Mount Hymettus hae. 
Athens kuchh pahaarr pe banaa hae. is built around a number of hills. 

Athens ke mausam ke khaas feature iihae ki hian pe chaahe  lambaa, jhuura summer nai ti saadharan, bhija winter rahe hae.

Mount Parnitha, AThens ke uppar ek rainshadow bichhae he, jiske kaaran hian pe paani, des ke dusra jagha se kamtii rahe hae. July me sab se jaada average garmi  Nea Filadelfeia weather station me naapa gais hae, lekin city ke aur duusra jagha aur jaada garam rahe hae, jaada kar ke city ke western hissa jahaan pe dher industry hae.   Athens ke temperatures  city's ke heatwaves ke time  se jaada rahe hae. 

Athens city me urban heat island ke bhi asar rahe hae jiske kaaran insaan ke kartutu hae, 


#Article 259: Baghdad (216 words)


 

Baghdad (Arbii: بغداد‎ translit: Baghdād), Iraq ke capital aur sab se barraa city hai. Ii Tehran ke baad Southwest Asia me duusra sab se barraa city aur Arab world me Cairo ke baad bhi duusra sab se barraa city hai. Iske population 2003 me 5,772,000 rahaa. Ii city Tigris Naddii pe 33°20′N 44°26′E me hai aur ek dafe Muslim world ke centre raha.

Ii city ek samthar jagha, jon ki River Naddi bisect kare hae pe banaa hae. Tigris, Baghdad ke dui hissa me baate hae, aadha east ke hissa ke Risafa aur west ke hissa ke Karkh bola jaawe hae. 

Baghdad me duno arid aur subtropical  mausam hae. Agar jo garmi dekha jaae tab ii dunia ke sab se jaada garam jagha me se ek hae. Summer me,  June se August talak, hian ke average temperature  rahe hae aur iske saathe karraa khaam bhi rahe hae , lekin paani kuchh nai barse hae. 
Winter ke time,  December se February talak, Baghdad ke aximum temperatures  average kare hae, aur kabhi kabhi temperatur  talak chal de hae. Kamti se kamti temperature  January me   me chal de hae. 

Hian pe paani, November se March, talak barrse hae jab average me  paani kire hae, lekin ii jaada se jaada h  talak chal de hae aur kamti se kamti .




#Article 260: Bangkok (120 words)


Bangkok ( กรุงเทพมหานคร), Asia ke ek des, Thailand ke ke sab se baraa aur capital city hae. 2010 me iske population 8,280,925 rahaa. 

Ii pahile ek chhota trading post rahaa, Chao Phraya Naddi ke west bank me, jab Ayutthaya Kingdom rahaa. 1768 me ii capital banaa jab ki Burma des ke incade kar ke Ayutthaya (city) ke barbaad kar dis. Abhi ke Rattanakosin Kingdom 1782 me suruu bhais aur Rama I, aapan capital ke naddi ke east bank me banais. Ii city ke pahile Phra Nakhon bola jaawat rahaa, lekin iske boudary pahile ke biundary se bahut jaada bar gais hae aur puura urban area ke Krungthep Mahanakorn bola jaae hae, lekin bidesi log pura city ke Bangkok bole hae. 
 




#Article 261: Beijing (296 words)


Beijing (Chinese: 北京 /Běijīng/), People's Republic of China ke capital city hai. Iske pahile naam Peking rahaa. Ii China ke north eastern part me hai. Iske population lag bhag 21 million hai. 2008 me hian pe Olympic Games bhais rahaa.

Jin dynasty ke time se ii ek capital city rahaa. Ii city ke dher historic site hai jaise ki Summer Palace, the Temple of Heaven, aur Great Wall of China.

Beijing ke naam ke matlab Chinese bhasa me the northern capital hai. Iske counterpart Nanjing rahaa, the southern capital, Ming Dynasty ke time. 

Beijing ke 14 urban aur suburban districts aur dui rural counties me baata gais hae. Beijing ek khaas transportation hub hae, aur dher railway, rasta aur motorway city me se pass hoe hae. Dher international flights bhi hian pe teminate hoe hae. Beijing, china ke  political, educational aur |cultural center hae. 

Beijing me insaan ke sab se pahile rahe ke sabuut Dragon Bone Hill ke gufa, jon ki Zhoukoudian gaon,  Fangshan District ke lage hae, jahan pe Peking Man rahat rahaa.  Ii gufaa ke Homo erectus fossils  230,000 se 250,000 saal purana hae. Paleolithic homo sapiens 27,000 saal pahile talak jinda rahin. 1st millennium BC talak Beijing ke lage her siti rahaa, aur Ji (薊/蓟), jon ki Yan ke capital rahaa,  Warring States Period (473–221 BC), ek taagatwar des rahaa.

Yan dynasty ke khalaas hoe ke baad,  Qin, Han, aur Jin dynasties ii jagha pe rahaa. Han dynasty ke gire ke time, ispe warlord Gongsun Zan raj karat raha. Tang Dynasty ke time, ii Fanyang jiedushi ke heaquarters rahaa, jon ki northern Hebei ilaka ke military governor rahaa. An Shi Rebellion AD 755 me suruu bhais rahaa.




#Article 262: Berlin (119 words)


Berlin, Germany ke capital aur sab se barraa city hae. Iske abaadi 3,711,930 hae (2017) lekin pahile iske abaadi aur jaada rahaa. 

Ii city Germany ke eastern part me hae. Ii Poland se 70 km west me hae. Berlin ke area 891 square kilometers hae. Iske biich me se Spree Naddii flow hoe hae.

Berlin me dher jaana maana buildings hae, jaise ki Siegessäule, Brandenburger, Reichstag, boulevard Unter den Linden, Humboldt University, State Opera of Berlin. 

World War II ke baad Berlin ke West Berlin aur East Berlin me baat dewa gais rahaa. 1961 me Berlin Wall ke banae se bahut kamti log east aur west ke biich me jae sakat rahin lekin iske 1989 me ukkhaarr dewa gais.




#Article 263: Champion versus Champion (Fiji) 2008 (218 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 17th Champion versus Champion (CVC) series, jiske Pillay Garments sponsor karis rahaa, Ba aur Lautoka ke biich me khela gais rahaa. Duuno khel Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais rahaa. Waise ii champioship ke home and away ke system se khela jaawe hae lekin ii saal, Lautoka ke Churchill Park ready nai rahe ke kaaran duuno khel ke Govind Park me khela gais.

Pahila khel, jon ki Sanichar, 21 February 2009 ke khela gais, me Ba, Lautoka ke 1-0 se harais. Goal banae waala rahaa Ba ke captain, Osea Vakatalesau.

Duusra khel bhi Govind Park me khela gais, Sanichar, 7 March 2009 ke. Ii khel me Lautoka ke championship jiite khatir dui goal se jiite ke rahaa, lekin Ba 4-2 se jiit ke fir se champion banaa. Duuno team rahaa:

Goal banae waala rahin, Ba ke taraf se Josaia Bukalidi (3 min aur 44 min), Peni Finau (13 min), Tuimasi Manuca (81 min). Lautoka ke taraf se Marika Madigi (53 min), aur Jone Vono (58 min). Ba ke Shameel Rao man of the match rahaa. 5000 se jaada log ii khel ke dekhin jiske Leone Rakoroi refree karis rahaa.

Championship jiite ke khatir Ba ke $3000 aur Lautoka ke $1000 prize me paisa milaa. Ii Ba khatir 15th CVC me jiit rahaa.




#Article 264: Champion versus Champion (Fiji) 2007 (100 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 16th Champion versus Champion (CVC) series Ba aur Labasa ke biich me khela gais rahaa. 

Pahila khel, 15 March 2008 ke Labasa ke Subrail Park me khela gais rahaa jisme Labasa ke jiit 1-0 se bhais. Goal banae waala rahaa Pita Bolaitoga (10 min)

Duusra khel, 6 April 2008 ke  Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais rahaa jisme bhi Labasa ke ke jiit 2-1 se bhais rahaa. Goal banae waala rahin Maciu Dunadamu (42 min), Dinesh Mudaliar (63 min) aur Maviliko Nakama (90 min).

Ii rakam se Labasa duusra dafe ii championship ke jiitis.




#Article 265: Champion versus Champion (Fiji) 2006 (129 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 15th Champion versus Champion (CVC) series Ba aur Suva ke biich me khela gais rahaa. 

Pahila khel, 3 February 2007 ke Suva ke National Sports Stadium me khela gais rahaa jisme duuno team 1-1 se baraabar rahin. Goal banae waala rahin Alvin Prakash (35 min) aur Malakai Kenahewe (5 min).

Duusra khel 15 April 2007 ke  Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais rahaa jisme Ba, Suva ke 6-0 se harais. Goal banae waala rahin Rupeni Tabua (3 min own goal), Ronald Lawrence (11 min), Keni Doidoi (18 min), Josaia Bukalidi Jr. (51 min), Leone Vurukania (76 min), Osea Vakatalesau (81 min - penalty), Joseph Namariau (51 min penalty) aur Soroman Seule (90 min)

Ii rakam se Ba 14th dafe ii championship ke jiitis.




#Article 266: Istanbul (247 words)


Istanbul, Turkey ke sab se barraa city hae jon ki 1923 talak Ottoman Empire ke capital rahaa. Ii city purana time me Byzantium aur Constantinople ke naam se jaanajaawat rahaa. Ii ek seaport hae aur Turkey ke khaas trade kare waala centre hae.

Istanbul ke aage Golden Horn aurBosporus strait hae. Bosphorus, Black Sea aure Sea of Marmara ke jorre hae aur, Europe aur Asia ke separate kare hae. Ii city duuno Europe aur Asia me hae. Iske abaadi 11 aur 15 million ke biich me hae.

Iske pahila naam Greek me Byzantion aur Latin me Byzantium rahaa. Byzantium ke pahila dafe 667BC me Greek log aae ke base rahin. 196 AD me , Byzantium ke Romans log barbaad kar diin rahaa lekin baad me iske Roman Emperor Septimius Severus fir se banais. Constantine the Great sochis ki ii city ek achchhaa jagah pe hae aur 330 AD me Rome ke capital ke hian pe move kar diis rahaa, jiske suruu me New Roma bola jaawat rahaa lekin baad me iske naam badal ke Constantinople (Constantinopolis Greek bhasa me), rakh newa gais. 

Jab Roman Empire ke dui bhaag me baat dewa gais tab ii city East Roman Empire, jiske Byzantine Empire ke naam se bhi jaana jaawat rhaa, ke capital banaa. Iske kuch din talak Crusaders log occupy kar liin rahaa lekin ii bahut din talak Europe ke ek political, cultural, religious aur economical center rahaa jab talak ii 1453 me Ottoman Turks ke niche nai aais. 




#Article 267: Jerusalem (392 words)


Jerusalem, Israel ke capital city hai. Ii city ek pahaarr pe hai jiske kinare dher valley hai. Ii tiin khaas dharam khatir important hai. Ii abhi Israel aur West Bank me baatal hai.

Jerusalem ek bahut purana city hai. Ii Judaism, Christianity aur Islam khatir important jagah hai. Bible batawe hai ki King David, Israel ke duusra raja, ii city ke pagan log se lae ke appan mahal huan pe banais. King Solomon, David ke larkaa aur aglaa raja, Temple in Jerusalem ke banais. Baad me jab ii Judah ke capital rahaa tab Jerusalem ke Babylon ke raja barbaad kar diis rahaa. King David ke mahal aur and the Solomon ke MAndir ke jarae dwa gais rahaa. 

Baad me ii jagah ke Romans log capture kar linn rahaa. King Herod the Great, jon ki Roman Emperor ke khatir raaj karat rahaa, Mandir ke barraa karis aur Jews log ke aapan side laae ke kosis karis. Jesus Christ, AD 33 me Jeruslem me maraa rahaa. AD 70 me the Jews log rebel kar diin lekin Roman log city aur Temple ke barbaad kar diin. 



#Article 268: Los Angeles, California (312 words)


 

Los Angeles (jiske L.A. bhi bola jaae hae), United States of America ke California state ke south me ek city hae.  Ii city ke abaadi 3,847,400 hae lekin 18 million log L.A. region me rahe hae. L.A., USA ke, New York ke baad, duusra sab se barraa city, Carlifornia ke sab se barraa city hae. 

Los Angeles ke naam Spanish bhasa se aais hae aur iske matlab the Angels hae. Iske original naam El Pueblo de Nuestra Señora la Reina de los Ángeles de Porciuncula (English me, town of our lady the Queen of Angels of the little Portion) rahaa. Los Angeles ke 1781 me suruu karaa gais rahaa jab ki California, Spain ke niche rahaa. 4 April 1850 ke California, USA ke state banaa. Los Angeles me 1932 aur 1984 me Olympic Games bhaes rahaa. 

Los Angeles ke puura milae ke area 498.3 square miles hae, jisme se 469.1 square miles jamiin aur 29.2 square miles paani hae. Ii city 44 mile lambaa aur 29 mile churraa hae. City ke perimeter 342 mile hae. Ii United States ke aisan city jiske biich me se ek pahaarr jaawe hae me se sab se barraa hae.

Los Angesles ke sab se uunch jagha Sister Elsie Peak hae. Ii San Fernando Valley ke north east me hae, aur ismke sab se uuncha jagha 5080 feet hae. Los Angeles duuna samthar aur pahaarri hae. Los Angeles ke pahaar waala jagha  Santa Monica hills jon ki city centre ke north me hae, uu jagha jon ki Silver Lake ke laage hae,L.A. ke puura eastern hissa, Crenshaw area, San Pedro area, aur San Fernando Valley. Ii city ke khaas naddi Los Angeles River hae, jon ki Canoga Park se suruu hoe hae. Ii naddi ke duuno karar me cimit lagaa hae aur ii bahe ke bagal ke  Vernonse hoe ke  Pacific Ocean me jaae ke nikle hae.




#Article 269: New York City (122 words)


 

New York City, United States ke sab se barraa city hae. Ii New York State, jon ki des ke northeast me hae, me hae.

Ii city ke sab se purana bhaag ke naam Manhattan hae, jiske Native American naam Lenape hae. 1500s me pahila Europeans explorers logan hian pe aain, jisme Italy ke Giovanni da Verrazano, jon ki 1524 me New York Harbour ke entrance paais rahaa aur  English explorer Henry Hudson jon ki 1609 me Hudson River ke piscover karis rahaa.

New York City me rahe waal pahila goraa logan Netherlands ke rahin, jon ki 1624 me aae ki hian pe basin rahaa. 1664 me jab English logan ii colony ke lae liin tab iske naam badal ke New York rakhin.




#Article 270: Rome (108 words)


Rome (Italian Roma), Italy ke sab se barraa city aur capital city hai. Ii Tiber Naddi  pe hai aur iske population 2.8 million inhabitants log hai. Vatican City ii city ke north-west bhaag me hai. 



#Article 271: Saint Petersburg (120 words)


Saint Petersburg northwestern Russia ke Baltic Sea ke Gulf of Finland pe ek city hai. Ii Russia ke duusra sab se barraa city hai aur iske population 4.7 million hai. Ii Russia ke dunia ke aur des se Baltic Sea shipping lane provide kare hai.

Saint Petersburg ke 1703 me Peter the Great, Russian Empire ke capital khatir banais rahaa. Ii 1918 talak capital rahaa. 

Saint Petersburg ke naam dher dafe badla gais hai. 1914 me iske naam ke Tsar Nicholas badal ke Petrograd kar diis. Lenin ke maut ke tiin din baad iske naam badal ke Leningrad kar dewa gais. 1991 me communism ke khalaas hoe ke baad iske naam badal ke fir se St. Petersburg kar dewa gais.




#Article 272: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) (202 words)


Battle of the Giants Fiji ke ek football competition jiske har saal khela jaawe hae Fiji Football Association ke niche aur isme Fiji ke  top district teams hissa lewe hae.

Ii competition, 1978 me suruu karaa gais aur iske idea J.D. Maharaj se aais rahaa, jon ki ii competition ke Fiji Footbal Association khatir paisa banae ke ek tarika sochis rahaa. Ii pahila dafe rahaa jab ki Fiji me football ke competition ke business sponsor laris rahaa. Ii competition ke 1987 ke chhorr ke har saal khel agais hae. 1987 me etwaar ke roj game khele ke manai ke kaaran ii competition nai hoe sakaa.

Fiji ke top 10 district football teams ii tournament me hissa lewe hae. Abhi ii team hae Ba, Labasa, Lautoka, Nadi, Nadroga, Nasinu, Navua, Rewa, Suva aur Tavua. ii teamke dui pool me baata jaawe hae aur sab team aapan pool ke aur team se ek dafe khele hae. Jiite waala team ke tiin point, draw khatir dui point aur haar khatir 0 point mile hae. Duuno team ke top dui team semi-final khatir qualify hoe hae jisme ek team ke winner duusra team ke runner-up se khele hae. Semi-finals aur final ekke roj khela jaawe hae.




#Article 273: Bolivia (103 words)


Bolivia, South America ke ek des hae.  Ii ek landlocked des hae jiske parrosi des hae Brazil, Paraguay, Argentina, Peru aur Chile.  Bolivia ke abaadi 9,182,000 hae. 

Bolivia ke naam Simón Bolívar se aais hae. Hian ke khaas bhasa Spanish aur Quechua hae. Bolivia pahile Spain ke ek colony rahaa. Bolivia ke silver mines Spain ke khatir jaada paisa banais rahaa. Spain, Bolivia ke log ke gulam banae ke silver mines me kaam karwais. Bahut din ke larrai ke baad, Simón Bolívar des ke ajaad karais.

Bolivia ke area 424,135 mi² (1,098,580 km²) hae. Bolivia dunia ke 28th sab se barraa des hae.




#Article 274: Bosnia and Herzegovina (108 words)


Bosnia and Herzegovina or Bosnia-Herzegovina (locally: Bosna i Hercegovina/Босна и Херцеговина, jaada kar ke abbreviated as BiH/БиХ) Europe ke ek des hae, jiske area 51,000 km2 aur abaadi 4,500,000 hae. Iske parrosi des hae Croatia, Serbia and Montenegro. Bosnia ke capital city, Sarajevo hae. 

Bosnia and Herzegovina des Middle Ages me suruu bhais rahaa. Ottoman Empire ke time ii ek khaas province rahaa aur iske capital, Sarajevo, ke abaadi 100,000 rahaa. 1878 me ii Austria-Hungary ke niche aais. 1914 me Archduke Franz Ferdinand aur uske aurat ke Sarajevo me maara gais rahaa jisse World War I suruu bhais. 1918 se 1992 talak ii Yugoslavia ke ek hissa rahaa. 




#Article 275: Singapore (169 words)


Republic of Singapore nai to Singapore, Asia continent ke Malay peninsula ke ek des hae. Singapore equator ke north me hae. Iske parrosi des Malaysia aur Indonesia hae. 4.48 million log Singapore me rahe hae jisme se 76% Chinese hae. Sanskrit me, Singapore ke matlab Lion city hae. Iske national bhasa Malay hae lekin aur official bhasa hae English, Mandarin aur Tamil.

English bhasa waala naam, Singapore, Malay sabd Singapura, Lion-city se aais hae, lekin ii hoe sake hae ki ii naam ke suruwaat isse bahut pahile ke hae. Pura, Tamil Puram (புரம்) se aais hae jiske matlab city nai to metropolis hae.

Singa-, Tamil Singam (சிங்கம்)se aae hae , jiske matlab ser hae. Aajkal ii city-state ke Lion City ke naam se jaana jaawe hae. Ii baat sach hae ki Singapore me kabhi ser nai rahin. Asiatic lion bhi kabhi hian pe nai rahin jiske Sang Nila Utama batais ki uu huan pe dekhis rahaa. Ii hoe sake hae ki uu hian pe tiger ke dekhis rahaa. .




#Article 276: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2000 (116 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 22nd Battle of the Giants tournament Lautoka ke Churchill Park me, 20 August se 27 August talak,  khela gais rahaa jiske final me Ba, Labasa  ke 2-0 se harais.

Pool matches 20, 24, 25 aur 26 August me khela gais rahaa

Achchhaa goal difference ke kaaran Ba aur Labasa semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii rakam se Lautoka aur Nadi semi-fianl ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Semifinals 27 August ke khela gais rahaa, jisme  Ba, Nadi ke 2-1 se, aur Labasa, Lautoka ke 4-0 se harais.

Final, jiske 27 August ke khela gais rahaa, me Ba, Labasa ke 2-0 se harae ke Battle of the Giants ke 9th dafe jiit liis.




#Article 277: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2001 (132 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 23rd Battle of the Giants tournament Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me, 20 July se 23 July talak,  khela gais rahaa jiske final me Ba, Lautoka  ke 2-0 se harais.

Pool matches 20, 21 aur 22 August ke khela gais rahaa

Ii pool se Nadi aur Lautoka semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii rakam se Nadroga aur Ba semi-fianl ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Semifinals 23 July ke khela gais rahaa, jiske pahila game me  Ba, Nadi ke 3-0 se harais. Duusra semi-final me Nadroga aur Lautoka full time talak baraabar rahin aur penalty kicks ke baad, Lautoka, Nadroga ke 9-8 se harais. 

Final 23 July ke khela gais rahaa, jime Ba, Lautoka ke 2-0 se harae ke Battle of the Giants ke 10th dafe jiit liis.




#Article 278: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2002 (112 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 24th Battle of the Giants tournament Labasa ke Subrail Park me, 8 August se 11 August talak,  khela gais rahaa jiske final me Nadroga, Labasa  ke 2-1 se harais.

Pool matches 8, 9 aur 10 August ke khela gais rahaa.

Ii pool se Nadroga aur Labasa semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii rakam se Rewa aur Ba semi-final ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Semifinals 11 August ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Nadroga, Rewa ke 2-1 se, aur Labasa, Ba ke 4-3 se harais.

Final 11 August ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Nadroga, Labasa ke 2-1 se harae ke Battle of the Giants ke 3rd dafe jiit liis.




#Article 279: Tokyo (237 words)


Tokyo (東京), Japan ke capital city hae.  Japan ke das percent (10%) log Tokyo me rahe hae, aur biis percent (20%) log tokyo ke lage rahe hae. 2007 me Tokyo ke abaadi 12,790,000 rahaa. Tokyo, Japan ke business, trade, aur industry ke center hae. 

Tokyo, Japan ke Kanto plain me hae aur Tokyo bay ke face kare hae. Dui naddi Tokyo me se jaawe hae. Ii hae Sumida Naddi, jon ki north se south Tokyo Bay me flow hoe hae. Duusra hae Tama Naddi, jon ki west se east flow hoe hae. Tama Naddi Tokyo aur Kawasaki ke border hae. 

Tokyo ke matlab, Japanese me, the Eastern capital hae. Tokyo, Japan ke capital It became the capital 19th century ke biich me banaa, jab iske naam badal ke Edo se Tokyo karaa gais. Isse pahile Kyoto, Japan ke capital rahaa.  

Tokyo ke pahile Edo ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa, jiske matlab khaarri hae. Iske naam ke badal ke Tokyo (Tōkyō: tō (east) + kyō (capital)) uu time pe karaa gais jab ki ii 1868 me imperial capital banaa.  Meiji period ke suruu waala time me ii city ke  Tōkei,  ke naam se bhi jaana jaawat rahaa kaahe ki iske likhe me wahii Chinese characters kaam me lawa jaawe hae jissee ki Tokyo likha jaawe hae.  Kuch purana English bhasa waala documents Tokei naam use kare hae Lekin abhi ii pronunciation nai kaam me lawa jaawe hae.




#Article 280: Vienna (246 words)


Vienna (IPA-en|viˈɛ:na; in IPA-all viːn; see also other names) Republic of Austria ke capital aur Austria ke nau me se ek state hai. Vienna Austria ke khaas city hai aur iske population 1.8 million hai
 (2.6 million within the metropolitan area), Ii Austria ke aur sab city ke milaan me bahut barraa hai aur Austria ke cultural, economic aur political centre hai. 
Vienna, Austria ke ekdam east me aur Czech Republic, Slovakia aur Hungary ke border ke nangich hai. 2001 me ii city ke UNESCO, World Heritage Site banais aur 2005 me ek Economist Intelligence Unit, jon ki 127 world cities ke rank karis iske dunia ke sab se achchha rahe waala city batais.

English naam Vienna, official German naam Wien, aur ii city ke naam aur dher bhasa me, Celtic sabd windu se aais hae, jiske matlab bright nai to fair hae. Kuchh log ii soche hae ki ii naam Vedunia se aae hae, jiske matlab forest stream, hae jon ki baad me Venia, Wienne aur Wien banaa. 



#Article 281: Myanmar (134 words)


Union of Myanmar, (pahile ke naam: Union of Burma), South East Asia ke sab se barraa des hae (jon ki island nai hae.) Iske border pe north me China, east me Laos, southeast me Thaeland, west me Bangladesh aur northwest me Republic of India aur Andaman Sea south aur Bay of Bengal southwest me hae. Iske 2,000 kilometers (1,243 mile) ke coast line hae. Ii des ke ek military junta, jiske leader General Ne Win 1962 se 1988 talak aur General Than Shwe 1992, se control kare hae.

Myanmar purana jamana me ek tagatwar kingdom rahaa lekin 1800s me Britain iske aapan colony banae liis.   Myanmar, 1948 me ajaad bhaes. 1962 ke coup me military power me aae gais. 

November 2005 me the military sarkar capital ke Yangon se hatae ke Naypyidaw kar diis.




#Article 282: Devanesh Sharma (195 words)


Devanesh Sharma ek  Fiji ke Hindustani wakiil hae. Uu Fiji Law Society ke president ek saal talak rahaa jab ki uu Frank Bainimarama ke interim sarkar se khule aam disagree karis.

Sharma ke janam Toorak, Suva me bhais rahaa. Uu Toorak ke Marist Brothers Primary School aur Marist Brothers High School me parrhis. School  me uu soccer khelis aur school ke quiz aur oratory teams ke member rahaa. Uske baad uu New Zealand ke  New Plymouth Boys High School me parrhis. Iske baad uu Victoria University, Wellington me wakiili parrhis. Uske 1988 me New Sealand ke court me kaam kare ke mauka mila lekin uu 1992 me Fiji laut aais, jahaan pe uske 1993 me wakiili kare ke mauka mila.  Uu R. Patel  Co. ke ek partner rahaa.

Uu jordaar se 2006 Fijian coup ke condemn karis jisme Prime Minister Laisenia Qarase ke sarkar ke Bainimarama 5 December 2006 ke palat diis. Sharma, uu wakiiil logan ke bhi condemn karis jon ki coup ke support karat rahin. 



#Article 283: Sangam Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2009 (101 words)


Easter weekend me 2009 ke Sangam Inter-District Championship Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais rahaa. Last year ke winner Ba rahaa, jon ki Lautoka ke final me penality kicks ke baad harais rahaa. Tournament Coordinator hai David Goundar. 

 

Premier: Shop and Save Sydney 2 – 1 Melbourne, Rakiraki 2 – 1 Vunivau/Batinikama, Waitakere 0 – 2 Boceisau, Uciwai 0 - 0 Namaka
Super Premier: Lovu 0 – 3 Ba, Nadi 0 – 2 Malolo, Hamilton 1 – 0 Navua, Lautoka 1 – 0 Drasa.

Premier: 8am Shop and Save Sydney – Rakiraki, 10am Boceisau - (winner of Uciwai – Namaka)

 




#Article 284: Suriname (122 words)


Hindi:सूरिनाम, nai to Suriname, nai to Surinam, Dutch Guiana, Dutch Guyana nai to Sranang, South America ke ek des hae. Iske official naam Republiek Suriname (Dutch aur translate hoe hae Republic of Suriname) hae. Iske pahile Nederlands Guyana, Netherlands Guiana nai to Dutch Guiana ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa. Ii Guyana aur French Guiana ke biich me hae. Iske capital city Paramaribo hae. Ii des me lagbhag aadha million log rahe hae. Suriname, Netherlands se 1975 me ajaad bhais.
 
Ii des me dher jaat ke log rahe hae, jaise ki Africans, Europeans, Arbii, Indians, aur Chinese. Des ke sab se barraa dharam Christianity, Hinduism, aur Islam hae. 

Suriname ke French Guiana aur Guyana se uske south ke border khatir dispute hae.




#Article 285: Amazon Naddi (181 words)


Amazon naddi (jiske Spanish aur Portuguese bhasa me Rio Amazonas bolaa jaawe hae, ek naddi hae jon ki South America ke tropical jangle me se flow howe hae. Ii jaada kar ke Brazil me hae aur samundar me jaae ke Atlantic Ocean me nikle hae. II Nile Naddi ke baad me dunia ke duusra sab se lamba nadi hae. Agar jo dekha jaae ki isme se ketna paani flow hoe hae tab ii dunia ke sab se barraa naddi hae. Ii etna lamba hae aur isme etna jor se paani flow hoe hae ki iske uppar se koi pul nai banawa jaae saka hae.

Iske kinare dher city ha, jisme se sab se barraa Manaus hae. Iske samundar se 1500 kilometers bhittar rake par bhi hian talak barraa barraa jahaaj jaawe sake hae. 3000 tons talak ke chhota jahaaj jiske draft 7.9 m (26 feet) talak rahe hae  Peru ke Iquitos city talak bhi jaawe sake hae jon ki samundar se 3,700 km (2,300 miles) bhittar hae. Aur chhota boat 780 km (486 mi) aur bhittar talak bhi jaawe sake hae. 




#Article 286: Caribbean Sea (104 words)


Caribbean Sea  (Dutch: Cariben nai to Caraiben, French: Caraïbe nai to jaada kar ke Antilles; Spanish: Caribe) the Americas me ek jagah hae. Isme 7,000 se jaada islands hae. Ii South America ke north,  Central America ke east aur South America ke north me hae. Iske east me  Atlantic Ocean hae.

Caribbean naam Carib se aawe hae, jon ki  Native American log ke naam rahaa jon ki  Lesser Antilles aur north South America me rahat rahin, goraa logan ke aae se pahile.

Iske kuch khaas island hae Cuba, Jamaica, Puerto Rico aur Hispaniola. Kuch des jaise ki  Dominican Republic aur Haiti Hispaniola me hae.




#Article 287: North Sea (139 words)


North Sea shimaalii Europe ke ek samundar hae. Ii Atlantic ocean ke ek bhaag hae. North Sea, sharq me Norway aur Denmark ke biich me, gharb me Scotland aur England ke biich me aur januub me Germany, Netherlands, Belgium aur France ke biich me hae. 

Skagerrak North Sea ke Baltic Sea se connect kare hae. Januub me North Sea, English Channel ban jaawe hae. Jon ki England aur France ke biich ke samundar hae. 

North Sea ke gahiraai average me 94 metres hae. 

Kuch khaas naddi jon ki North Sea me aae ke nikle hae ke naam hae: Tay (Dundee mw), the Forth (Edinburgh me), the Tyne (Tynemouth, South Shields), the Wear (Sunderland me), Elbe (Cuxhaven me), Weser (Bremerhaven me), the Rhine aur Meuse or Maas (Rotterdam me), Scheldt (Flushing or Vlissingen me), Thames, aur Humber ( Hull me).




#Article 288: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2003 (108 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 25th Battle of the Giants tournament Lautoka ke Churchill Park me, 7 August se 10 August talak,  khela gais rahaa jiske final me Rewa, Ba  ke 1-0 se harais.

Pool matches 7, 8 aur 9 August ke khela gais rahaa.

Ii pool se Nadroga aur Labasa semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii rakam se Rewa aur Ba semi-final ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Semifinals 10 August ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Rewa, Lautka ke aur Ba Suva ke harais. 

Final 10 August ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Rewa, Ba ke 1-0 se harae ke Battle of the Giants ke duusra dafe jiit liis.




#Article 289: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2004 (118 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 26th Battle of the Giants tournament Ba ke Govind Park me, 30 July, 31 July, 1 August aur 8 August ke khela gais rahaa, jiske final me Rewa, Nadi  ke 2-0 se harais.

Pool matches 30 July, 31 July aur 1 August ke khela gais rahaa.

Ii pool se Rewa aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii rakam se Suva aur Navua semi-final ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Semifinals 8 August ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Rewa, Navua ke 2-0 se aur Nadi, Suva ke 1-0 se harais. 

Final 8 August ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Rewa, Nadi ke 2-0 se harae ke Battle of the Giants ke tiisra dafe jiit liis.




#Article 290: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2005 (143 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 27th Battle of the Giants tournament Suva ke National Stadium me, 9 July, 10 July, 15 July, 16 July aur 17 July ke khela gais rahaa, jiske final me Navua, Rewa  ke 1-0 se harais. Ii tournament ke pahila chaar game 90 minute ke rahaa aur baaki game 60 minute ke rahaa.

Pool matches 9 July, 10 July 15 July aur 16 July ke khela gais rahaa.

Ii pool se Navua aur Rewa semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii rakam se Nasinu aur Lautoka semi-final ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Semifinals 16 July ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Navua, Lautoka ke 2-0 se aur Rewa, Nasinu ke, penalty shoot-out ke baad, 4-2 se harais. 

Final 17 July ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Navua, ewa ke 1-0 se harae ke Battle of the Giants ke pahila dafe jiit liis.




#Article 291: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2006 (135 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 28th Battle of the Giants tournament ke pahila chaar game ,29 aur 30 July ke, Labsa, Suva aur Rewa me aur baaki sab game Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me, 3, 4, 5, 6 August ke khela gais rahaa, jiske final me Ba, Suva  ke 2-1 se harais. 

Pool matches 29 aur 30 July aur 3, 4, 5 August ke khela gais rahaa.

Ii pool se Nadi aur Rewa semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii rakam se Ba aur Suva semi-final ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Semifinals 6 August ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Suva, Nadi ke 3-0 se aur Ba, ewa ke  4-0 se harais. 

Final 6 August ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Ba, Suva ke 2-1 se harae ke Battle of the Giants ke 11th dafe jiit liis.




#Article 292: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2007 (119 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 29th Battle of the Giants tournament 14-18 June talak Nausori ke Ratu Cakobau Park me khela gais rahaa, jiske final me Ba, Nadi  ke 2-1 se harais. 

Pool ke matches ke 14-17 July talak khela gais rahaa.

Ii pool se Ba aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii rakam se Ba aur Suva semi-final ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Semifinals 18 June ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Ba, Rewa ke 1-0 se aur Nadi, Lautoka  ke , (penalty kicks ke baad, 3-1 se harais. 

Final 18 June ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Ba, Nadi  ke , extra time ke baad, 2-1 se harae ke Battle of the Giants ke 12th dafe jiit liis.




#Article 293: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 1992 (148 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke duusra Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament Labasa ke Subrail Park me 16 se 20 April talak khela gais rahaa jiske final me Labasa, Nadroga ke 1-0 se harais.

Ii rakam se Labasa aur Nadi smi-final ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii rakam se  Nadroga aur Nasinu semi-final ke khatir qualify hoe gais.

Pahila semi-final me Nadroga, Nadi ke 3-1 se harais. Duusra semi-final me Labasa, Nasinu ke 1-0 se harais. 42 minute me Solomone Catarogo goal banais rahaa. 

Peter Namoce, Henry Francis, Nete Francis, Solomone Seravatu, Taniele Tailevuka, Jope Lomu, Raymond Dott, Epeli Levaci, Bali Coma, Tavite Tukania, Solomon Catarogo (Waisele Rasoli 70);

Jack Work, Abraham Watkins, Emosi Watkins, Haminiel Tallawok, Waisea Tale, Animath Singh, Kino Tabi, Vinod Kamar, Radike Nawalu, Petala Naitasiwai (Charles Work 52), Sevaloni Tasere

Final me Labasa, Nadroga ke 20 April ke 12,000 spectators ke saamne 1-0 se harais.




#Article 294: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2000 (162 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 10th Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament ke Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me, 20 - 24 July talak, khela gais rahaa jiske final me Lautoka, Nadroga ke 2-0 se harais.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Post Prince Charles park me 21 July se 23 July talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Lautoka aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Nadroga aur Labasa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final, 24 July ke sabere khela gais rahaa jisme Lautoka, Labasa ke 1-0 se aur Nadroga, Nadi ke bhi 1-0 se harais.

Final 24 July ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Lautoka, Nadroga ke 2-0 se harais.




#Article 295: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2001 (178 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 11th Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament ke Sigatoka ke Lawaqa Park me, 24 - 28 May talak, khela gais rahaa jiske final me Lautoka, Labasa ke, penalty kicks ke baad, 7-6 se harais.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Lawaqa Park me 24 May se 27 May talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Lautoka aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Nadroga aur Labasa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final, 28 May ke sabere khela gais rahaa jisme Nadroga, Lautoka ke 1-0 se aur Labasa, Nadi ke bhi 1-0 se harais.

Final 28 May ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Labasa aur Nadroga full time talak 1-1 se barabar rahin, lekin penalty kicks ke baad Nadroga, Labasa ke 7-6 se harais.




#Article 296: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2002 (207 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 12th Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament ke Sigatoka ke Lawaqa Park me, 24 - 27 May talak, khela gais rahaa jiske final me Lautoka, Nasinu ke, penalty kicks ke baad, 3-2 se harais. Ii tournament suruu me 2 May 2 se 5 May talak, Nausori ke Ratu Cakobau Park me khele ke rahaa lekin iske hatae ke Sigatoka kar dewa gais rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Lawaqa Park me 24 May se 26 May talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Nasinu aur Rewa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Nadroga aur Lautoka semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final, 27 May ke sabere khela gais rahaa jisme Lautoka, Nadi ke 2-1 se aur Nasinu, Nadroga ke bhi 1-0 se harais.

Final 27 May ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Lautoka aur Nasinu full time talak 1-1 se barabar rahin, lekin penalty kicks ke baad Lautoka, Nasinu ke 3-2 se harais.




#Article 297: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2003 (167 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 13th Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament ke Nausori ke Ratu Cakobau Park me, 28 May se 2 June talak, khela gais rahaa jiske final me Navua, Rewa ke, extra time me, 1-0 se harais. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Lawaqa Park me 20 May se 1 June talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Lautoka aur Navua semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Rewa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final, 2 June ke sabere khela gais rahaa jisme Rewa, Lautoka ke 1-0 se aur Navua, Ba ke bhi 1-0 se harais.

Final 2 June ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Navua, Rewa ke, extra time me 1-0 se harais.




#Article 298: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2004 (177 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 14th Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament ke Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me, 11 June se 14 June talak, khela gais rahaa jiske final me Ba, Suva ke, extra time me, 2-0 se harais. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Lawaqa Park me 11 June se 14 June talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Rewa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Suva aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final, 14 June ke sabere khela gais rahaa jisme Ba, Nadi ke, penalty kicks ke baad, 5-3 se aur Suva Rewa ke 1-0 se harais.

Final 14 June ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Ba, Suva ke, extra time me 2-0 se harais. Duuno goal banae waala rahaa Manoa Masi.




#Article 299: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2005 (172 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 15th Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament ke Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me, 5 May se lae ke 8 May talak, khela gais rahaa jiske final me Ba, Nadi ke 1-0 se harais. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Lawaqa Park me 5 May se 7 May talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Navua aur Ba semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Nadroga aur Nadi semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final, 8 May ke sabere khela gais rahaa jisme Nadi, Navua ke, penalty kicks ke baad, 3-1 se aur Ba, Nadroga ke 1-0 se harais.

Final 8 May ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Ba, Nadi ke 1-0 se harais. Goal banae waala rahaa Josaia Bukalidi.




#Article 300: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2006 (177 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 16th Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament ke Suva ke National Stadium me, 25 May se lae ke 29 May talak, khela gais rahaa jiske final me Ba, Labasa ke 3-0 se harais. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Lawaqa Park me 25 May se 28 May talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Rewa aur Lautoka semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Labasa semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final, 29 May ke sabere khela gais rahaa jisme Labasa, Rewa ke, penalty kicks ke baad, 4-2 se aur Ba, Lautoka ke 1-0 se harais.

Final 29 May ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Ba, labasa ke 3-0 se harais. Goal banae waala rahin Rakesh Kumar (og), Lasenia Tuba (pen), Tuimasi Manuca.




#Article 301: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2007 (167 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 17th Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament ke Ba ke Govind Park me, 3 May se lae ke 6 May talak, khela gais rahaa jiske final me Ba, Labasa ke 1-0 se harais. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Lawaqa Park me 3 May se 5 May talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Ba aur Lautoka semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Labasa aur Suva semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final, 6 May ke sabere khela gais rahaa jisme Ba, Suva ke 1-0 se aur Labasa, Lautoka ke 2-1 se harais.

Final 6 May ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Ba, Labasa ke 1-0 se harais. Goal banae waala rahaa Malakai Tiwa.




#Article 302: Great Lakes (101 words)


Great Lakes, eastern North America ke paanch barraa lake hai. Asliyat me ii duna ke sab se barraa mittha paani waala lake hai.

Paanch lake hai:

Paanch me se chaar Great Lakes Canada aur United States of America ke biich me hai. Paanchwa lake, Lake Michigan, puura United States ke bhittar hai.

Paani Lake Superior aur Lake Michigan me se Lake Huron me bahe hai; fir ii Detroit River ke jarie Lake Erie me bahe hai; fir Niagara Falls se ii Lake Ontario me jaawe hai; aur aakhri me ii Saint Lawrence Naddi se Atlantic Ocean me jaae ke nikle hai.




#Article 303: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2008 (171 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 18th Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament ke Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me, 29 May se lae ke 1 June talak, khela gais rahaa jiske final me Navua, Labasa ke 1-0 se harais. 

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Lawaqa Park me 29 May se 31 May talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Lautoka aur Suva semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Labasa aur Navua semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi final, 1 June ke sabere khela gais rahaa jisme Navua, Lautoka ke, extra timeke baad, 2-0 se aur Labasa, Suva ke 3-0 se harais.

Final 1 June ke sanjha ke khela gais rahaa, jisme Navua, Labasa ke 1-0 se harais. Goal banae waala rahaa Epeli Saukuru.




#Article 304: Central African Republic (144 words)


Central African Republic nai to C.A.R, central Africa ke ek des hae. Ii jaada kar ke ek pahaarr waala des hae jon ki samundar se 900 metres uuncha hae. Iske area 625,000 square kilometres hae.

Iske south me jangal hae jisme gorilla aur Pygmies ke pawa jaawe hae. 

Iske capital city Bangui hae, aur duusra town hae Bouar, Zinga, aur Ouadda. Iske south me Ubangi Naddi hae. Ii des me 4.6 million log rahe hae (2016), jon ki Banda aur Baya tribe ke hae. Hian ke khaas bhasa Frenchhae lekin kuchh log national bhasa, Sango me baat kare hae.

Hian pe diamond aur uranium mine bhi hae aur cotton, coffee aur timber ke bhi kheti karaa jaawe hae.

Iske currency CFA Franc hae. (1 US Dollar = 424.05 CFA Francs)

Ii des pe France raaj karat rahaa jisse CAR 1960 me ajaad bhaes rahaa.




#Article 305: Legislative Council (Fiji) (112 words)


Fiji ke Legislative Council ke 1874 me Fiji ke Great Britain ke cede kare ke baad banawa gais rahaa aur ii 1970 me independence talak rahaa, jab House of Representatives banawa gais rahaa.

Pahila Legislative Council ek Royal Charter se 2 January 1875 me banawa gais rahaa, jiske niche Council ke member Governor aur kamti se kamti dui aur public officers aur log rahaa jiske Rani nominate karat rahis.

Iske niche 1904 talak Council  me 6 Official (jon ki sarkar me kaam kare waala log rahin) aur 4 unofficial members rahin.

Pahila tiin, Hindustani member Vishnu Deo, Parmanand Singh aur James Ramchandar Rao 25 October 1929 ke aapan seat Council me liin.




#Article 306: Fiji Football Association Cup Tournament 2009 (104 words)


Pool A ke team rahin: Suva, Nadi, Tavua, Nadroga aur Rewa, aur Pool B ke team rahin:  Navua, Ba, Lautoka, Labasa aur Nasinu. Navua defending champion rahaa.

Semi final ke game 15 June ke khela gais rahaa. Pahila semi-final me Lautoka, Rewa ke, penalty kick ke baad, 4-3 se harais. Duusra semi-final me Navua, Suva ke 2-1 se harais. Goal banae waala rahin: Suva - Joseph Mishra (2 min), Navua - Joe Lui (5 min), James Naka (52 min)

Final me Navua, Lautoka ke 2-1 se hare ke Fiji Football Association Cup ke retain kar liis. Goal bane waala rahin: Navua - James Naka  




#Article 307: Roy Krishna (133 words)


Roy Krishna (janam: 20 August 1987 Fiji me  Siberia jon ki Labasa ke nangiche hai) ek Fiji ke football player hai jon ki New Zealand ke Waitakere United football club khatir khele hai aur abhi Wellington Phoenix khatir trial pe hai.

Krishna Fiji ke national team khatir South Pacific Games 2007 me khele ke suruu karis aur 2010 FIFA World Cup qualification tournament khatir khelis hai.

Krishna New Zealand ke Waitakere United me Fiji ke Labasa Soccer Team se January 2008 me join karis.

May 2008 me ii talented youngster dui hatta talak Wellington Phoenix ke saathe train karis. 

March 2009 me Krishna ke PSV Eindhoven aapan taraf se khelae mangat rahaa. Lekin uu Wellington Phoenix me khele maange hai kaahe ki uu soche hai ki abhi uu Europe khatir taiyar nai hai.




#Article 308: Djibouti (105 words)


Djibouti, Africa ke ek des hae. Djibouti ke France se ajaadi 27 June 1977 me milaa. Ii des French Somaliland se banaa hae (baad me iske French Territory of the Afars and Issas bolaa jaawat rahaa). Djibouti ke itihaas bahut purana hae jab ki ii Sabean Empire (Ethiopia) ke ek bhaag rahaa. Uu time Djibouti ke log ancient Egypt, India aur China se hides, skins, perfumes aur spices me trad karat rahin. 1000 saal talak Arabian peninsula se contact ke baad Somali aur Afar tribes Islam ke acept karin. Djibouti ek Muslim des hae aur ii regularly Islamic aur Arab meetings me bhaag lewe hae.




#Article 309: Dominica (101 words)


Commonwealth of Dominica, Caribbean Sea ke ek island nation hae, jon ki French walla des Guadeloupe aur Martinique ke biich me hae. ii island ke area 751 km² (290 mi²) hae. Iske capital Roseau hae. Iske abaadi lagbhag 70,000 hae. 

Iske currency East Caribbean Dollar hae.

Ii island ke naam Latin for Sunday, Dies Dominica se aais hae. Ii Spanish waala Dominican Republic se duusra des hae.

Iske President, Nicholas Liverpool aur prime minister, Roosevelt Skerrit hae.

Dominica ke Christopher Columbus 1493 me paais rahaa. 1763 me ii United Kingdom ke colony banaa aur 3 November 1978 me iske ajaadi milaa.




#Article 310: East Timor (118 words)


Democratic Republic of East Timor nai to Timor Leste, Southeast Asia ke ek des hae. Ii Timor Island ke eastern bhaag me hae aur ii des me chhota chhota island Atauro aur Jaco, aur ek chhota jagah Oecussi-Ambeno, jon ke West Timor ke bhittar hae, hae. Timoe Island ke duusra des Indonesia hae.

Timor ke capital aur sab se barraa city, Dili hae, jiskeabaadi one hundred and fifty thousand log hae.

Duusra sab se barraa city Baucau hae.

East Timor ke naam Malay ke sadbd east, timur hae.

Bahut din talak ii des me Portugal raj karat rahaa lekin 1975 me uu logan des ke chhorr ke chal diin aur thora din ke baad Indonesia iske lae liss.




#Article 311: El Salvador (172 words)


El Salvador, Central America ke ek des hae. Iske naam

Ii des me 6.7 million log rahe hae.

El Salvador me, per square kilometer ke aadhar pe, Americas ke koi des me se, sab se jaada log rahe hae, islands ke chhorr ke.




#Article 312: Georgia (144 words)


Georgia, Caucasus me  Black Sea ke bagal me ek chhota des hae. 1991-1995 iske puura naam Republic of Georgiarahaa lekin 1995 se iske naam Georgia hae. Ii pahile Soviet Union ke member rahaa.

Georgia, Russia, Turkey, Armenia aur Azerbaijan ke bagal me hae. Iske coast Black Sea se hae. Ii Europe aur Asia ke biich me hae.

Georgia me dher paaarr hae aur jon pahaarr des ke biich me se jawe hae ke naam Caucasus Mountains hae.

Georgia ke capital Tbilisi hae.

Georgia ke abaadi 4.5 million hae, jisme se 1.3 million Tbilisi me rahe hae. Georgia ke log ke Georgians bola jaawe hae. Jaada log Georgian me baat kare hae, lekin kuchh log Armenian, Russian aur duusra hasa me baat kare hae. Josef Stalin, Georgia ke rahaa.

jaada Georgians Christian hae lekin kuchh Muslim aur Jew bhi hae.

Georgia ke currency lari hae.




#Article 313: Ghana (101 words)


The Republic of Ghana (jiske pahile Gold Coast ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa) West Africa ke ek des hae. Iske abaadi 27 million hae (2017), aur capital Accra hae. Ii Western Africa me , Gulf of Guinea ke lage, Cote d'Ivoire aur Togo ke biichmehae. Kofi Annan, United Nations ke pahile ke Secretary General, ii des ke rahaa.

Ghana ke mausamgaram aur tropical hae. Iske eastern coastal belt garam aur jhuura hae. South west corner garam aur humid hae. North garam aur jhuura hae. Lake Volta (dunia ke sab se barraa admii ke banawa gais lake) eastern Ghana me hae.




#Article 314: Haiti (109 words)


Haiti (French: Haïti; Haitian Creole: Ayiti), officially naam Republic of Haiti (French: République d'Haïti; Haitian Creole: Repiblik d Ayiti) Caribbean ke Hispaniola island ke ek des hae; ii island ke duusra des Dominican Republic hae. Iske dui official bhasa: French aur Haitian Creole, nai to Kreyol hae. Iske capital city, Port-au-Prince hae.

Iske tropical climate hae aur French me La Perle des Antilles (The pearl of the Antilles) bolaa jaawe hae. Ii des me dher pahaarr hae aur Western Hemisphere ke sab se garib des hae.

Haiti ke 10 departements me baata gais hae. Iske khaas dharam Roman Catholic hae lekin Voodoo bhi hian pe practice karaa jaawe hae.




#Article 315: Pablo Picasso (385 words)


Pablo Ruiz Picasso (janam: 25 October 1881, Málaga, Spain me – 8 April , 1973) ek Spain ke painter aur sculptor rahaa. Iske 20th century sab se achchhaa painter maana jaawe hae. Uske puura naam Pablo Diego José Francisco de Paula Juan Nepomuceno María de los Remedios Cipriano de la Santísima Trinidad Clito Ruiz y Picasso rahaa aur uske cubism khatir jaana jaawe hae. Ii anumaan lagawa jaawe hae ki Picasso 13,500 paintings, 100,000 prints aur engravings, 34,000 book illustrations aur 300 sculptures aur ceramics ke banais rahaa.

Picasso kePablo Diego José Francisco de Paula Juan Nepomuceno María de los Remedios Crispiniano de la Santísima Trinidad baptise karaa gais rahaa, jon ki kuchha saints aur palwaar ke naam hae. Isme Ruiz aur Picasso bhi jorraa gais rahaa, uske maiya aur pitaji ke khatir, jais ki Span ke kanuun maange hae. Uske janam Málaga city, jon ki Spain ke Andalusian region  me hae, bhais rahaa. Uu  Don José Ruiz y Blasco (1838–1913) aur María Picasso y López ke pahila larrka rahaa. Picasso ke palwaar middle-class ke rahaa; uske pitaji ek painter rahaa, jon ki naturalistic depictions of birds and other game me specialise karat rahaa. Aapan jindagi ke jaada din, Ruiz, School of Crafts ke professor aur ek local museum ke curator rahaa. Ruiz ke purwaj aristocrats rahin.

Chhote umar pe Picasso drawing me passion aur skill dekhais aur uske maiya ke anusaar, uske ke pahila sabd  “piz, piz”, jon ki  lápiz ke ek chhota form hae, Spanish bhasa me ‘pencil’ rahaa. Saat saal ke umar se, Picasso ke uske pitaji se formal artistic training mila, figure drawing aur oil painting me. Ruiz ek traditional, academic artist aur instructor rahaa jon ki ii biswas karat rahaa ki proper training required disciplined copying of the masters, and drawing the human body from plaster casts and live models. Uske larrka art me jaada dhyan diis aur school ke kaam me kamti. 

Picasso ke pitaji aur uncle ii nirnay karin ki uske Madrid ke Royal Academy of San Fernando, des ke sanb se achchhaa art school, bheja jaae. 1897 me, Picasso,  16 saal ke umar me, set off for the first time on his own, kahe ki uu formal education nai like karat rahaa. 

(Oil on canvas, 3' 1/4 x 2' 2/3, Collection of the Metropolitan Museum of Art)




#Article 316: Rembrandt (249 words)


Rembrandt Harmenszoon van Rijn (15 July 1606 – 4 October 1669)  Netherlands ke ek jaana maana painter aur artist rahaa. Uske janam Leiden me bhaes rahaa.

Uske  Europe ke aur jaada kar ke Netherlands ke itihaas me ab se jaada important painter jaana jaawe hae. Ii uu time ke rahaa jiske the Dutch Golden Age bola jaawa rahaa.

Jab ki uu aapan jawani me ek portrait painter ke rup me safalta paais, uske baad e din personal tragedy aur financial hardship se bharaa rahaa. Fir bhi uske etchings aur paintings uske jindagi bhar famous rahaa aur uske artist ke reputation achchha rahaa., aur biis saal talak uu sab khaas  Dutch painter ke sikhais. Rembrandt ke sab se barraa creative triumphs ke example hae uske portrait aapan contemporaries ke, self-portraits  aur  Bible ke kuchh scene ke chapa. Uske self-portraits ek unique aur intimate biography de hae, jisme artist ke binaa vanity ke survey karaa jaawe hae puura sachhai se.

Duuno painting aur printmaking me uu  classical iconography ke gyan dekhais hae, jiske mold kar ke appan requiements ke fit karis hae; jaise ki uske Bible me ke scene ke chhapa  uske Bble ke baare ke jaankari dekhae hae. 

 Huyghens ke lage ek chitthi me, Rembrandt ii batae ke kosis karis ki uu art se kon chij achieve kare maangat rahaa. : the greatest and most natural movement, jiske de meeste en de natuurlijkste beweegelijkheid me se translate karaa gais hae. beweechgelickhijt  sabd ke matlab  emotion nai to motive bhi hae.




#Article 317: Commonwealth of Nations (111 words)


Commonwealth, uu sab des ke naam hae jon ki pahile British Empire me rahaa. Pahile iske naam British Commonwealth of Nations rahaa, jiske 1926 me suruu karaa gais rahaa. Abhi isme 53 member des hae jisme se Mozambique ke chhorr ke aur sab British Empire me pahile rahaa. Tiin member Europe ke hae, ek hae South America me, 18 Africa me, 8 Asia me aur 11 Oceania me . Ek suspended member, Fiji hae aur che pahile waala member hae jisme se chaar abhi nai hae.

Ii table ke sab jaankari Commonwealth of Nations Secretariat members list se aais hae aur jaada abaadi ke ginti 2007 estimates hae, unless otherwise noted.




#Article 318: NATO (181 words)


North Atlantic Treaty Organisation (NATO), jiske North Atlantic Alliance, Atlantic Alliance,  Western Alliance, ke naam se jaana jaawe hai ek international organization hai jiske santi aur  and surakchha khatir 1949 me suruu karaa gais rahaa jab Washington, D.C., USA, me 4 April, 1949 me ek treaty pe sign karaa gais rahaa.  Isske headquarters  Brussels, Belgium me hai.  Iske duusra official naam  French me, Organisation du Traité de l'Atlantique Nord (OTAN) hai.

NATO ke dui official bhasa, English aur  French hai.. 
 

Suruu me iske member United States, Belgium, Netherlands, Luxembourg, France, United Kingdom, Canada, Portugal, Italy, Norway, Denmark aur Iceland rahaa. Tiin saal baad 18 February 1952 ke , Greece aur Turkey bhi join bhais.

West Germany 9 May 1955 NATO ke join karis..
Cold war ke baad, 1999 me Hungary, the Czechia, aur Poland me join bhais. 29 March 2004me saat aur des,  Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Slovenia, Slovakia, Bulgaria, aur Romania bhi NATO join karis. 

Croatia aur Albania, 3 April 2008 ke NATO join karis.

facked up retard NATO Divided, NATO United: The Evolution of an Alliance. Praeger, 2004. 165 pp. 




#Article 319: Kenya (103 words)


Kenya, East Africa ke ek des hae. Iske east me Indian Ocean hae. Iske border Somalia, Ethiopia, Sudan, Uganda, aur Tanzania se hae.

Iske capital city Nairobi hae.

Pahila insaan Kenya ke lake ke bagal me Great Rift Valley ke kinare rahat rahin.

Kenya ke coast ke mausam tropical hae aur hian pe bahut garam hoe jaawe hae. Aur bhitttar jao tab huan pe jaada jhuura rahe hae. Des ke sab se unch pahaarr Mt. Kenya 5,199 m uuncha hae.

Kenya me dher bhasa me baat karaa jaawe hae. Hian ke official bhasa English hae lekin jaada log Swahili me baat kare hae.




#Article 320: Trinidad and Tobago (104 words)


Republic of Trinidad and Tobago, south Caribbean Sea me ek des hae.  Ii Venezuela se 11 kilometre (7 mile) duur hae. Ii des me dui barraa island, Trinidad aur Tobago, aur dher chhhotachhota island hae.  Iske capital Port of Spain hae.  Iske abaadi 1,262,366 log hae.

Trinidad and Tobago, United Kingdom se 31 August 1962 ke ajaad bhaes. Abhi ke  President, Anthony Carmona aur Prime Minister, Keith Rowley hae.

Ii des me dher jaat ke log rahe hae, jaise ki  Africans, Europeans, Arbii, Indians, aur Chinese. Des ke sab se barraa dharam Christianity aur Hinduism hae. Aur dharam me Islam aur African dharam hae.




#Article 321: Le Corbusier (371 words)


Charles-Edouard Jeanneret-Gris (janam ke naam), (6 October 1887 – 27 August 1965), jiske jaada kar ke Le Corbusier ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa ek architect aur writer rahaa, jiske janam Switzerland me bhaes rahaa. 1930s me uu ek French citizen ban gais rahaa. Uu Modern Architecture ke theory khatir jaana jaawe hae. Uske irada barraa barraa city me housing ke sudhare ke rahaa, kahe ki bahut log uu time pe garibi me rahat rahin. Uske design ke dunia bhar me use karaa gais hae.

Uu painting kare bhi like karat rahaa aur furniture ke bhi design karat rahaa.

Le Corbusier, La Chaux-de-Fonds, jon ki north Switzerland ke ek chhotaa town hae me paida bhaes rahaa. 1907 me, 19 saal ke umar me, uu Paris chalaa gais. Uu Europe bhar ghumis aur nawaa idea paais. Uu German me bhi baat kare ssakat rahaa aur kuchh famous architects ke ssathe kaam karis.

World War I ke time, uu Switzerland laut ke ek teacher ban gais. Kuch din baad uu aapan ek cousin ke saathe ek architectural business kholis, jisme uu 1940 talak kaam karis. 1918 me uu painter, Amédée Ozenfant, ke milis rahaa, jon ki uske dost hoe gais. Uu duuno log aapan idea ke jorr ke ek nawaa rakam ke art, jiske Purism bolaa jaawe hae, ke suruu karin.

Larrai ke baad, Le Corbusier aapan art me  1922 talak dhyan diis. Iske baad uu apartments, jiske ek ke uppar ek kar ke banawa jae sakat rahaa, ke design kare lagaa. Ii rakam ke design se uu Paris ke housing ke kamii ke khalaas kare maangat rahaa. Uu ek ideal city, (Ville Contemporaine) ke design karis, lekin iske banawa nai jaawe sakaa. Uu Chandigargh, India me dher building ke design karis rahaa.

Le Corbusier capitalism ke nai like karat rahaa, aur ii biswas karat rahaa ki logan ke ghar ke size uske family ke size ke uppar depend hoe ke chaahi, uske paisa ke uppar nai.

Le Corbusier, 1942 ke baad politics ke chhorr ke France khatir chotaa chhotaa unit banae lagaa. 

Le Corbusier, naam French me uske  aaji ke surname, Lecorbésier se aais hae. Iske matlab English me  the crow like one hae. Uu ii naam ke 1920 me chunis rahaa.




#Article 322: Salvador Dalí (205 words)


Salvador Felipe Jacinto Dalí Domènech, Marquis of Púbol nai to Salvador Felip Jacint Dalí Domènech (11 May 1904 – 23 January 1989), jiske jaada kar ke Salvador Dalí ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa, ek Spanish Catalan kalaakar rahaa jon ki ajiib chapa khatir naami rahaa. Uske janam Figueres, Spain me bhaes rahaa. 

Uu ek surrealist kalaakar rahaa. Uske sab se jaada jaana jaae waala chapa, The Persistence of Memory, 1931 me khalaas bhaes rahaa. Dali film, sculpture, aur photography me kaam karis rahaa. Uu ii dawa karat rahaa ki uu Arbii descent ke hae.

Salvador Domingo Felipe Jacinto Dalí i Domènech, ke janam 11 May  1904, ke 8:45 baje sabere bhaes rahaa Figueres town me jon ki Catalonia, Spain me French border ke lage hae. Dalí ke barraa bhaeya ke naam bhi Salvador rahaa (janam: 12 October 1901, aur maut: 1 August 1903. Uske baap, Salvador Dalí i Cusí, ek middle-class lawyer aurnotary rahaa  Jab Dalí paanch saal ke rahaa tab uske bhaeya ke kabar ke lage lae jaae ke ii bataa gais rahaa ki uu aapan bhiya ke autar hae 

Dalí ke lage ek bahini, Ana María, bhi rahaa jon ki usse tiin saal chhoti rahii. 





#Article 323: Vincent van Gogh (248 words)


Vincent Willem van Gogh (30 March 1853 – 29 July 1890), Netherlands ke ek Post-Impressionist chitrkaar rahaa, jiske kaam ke khaas asar 20th century kalaa pe bhaes rahaa. Uske kalaa ke uske rang aur gambhir asar ke khatir jaana jaawe hae. Uske dimag achchaa nai rahaa aur uu 37 saal ke umar me apne ke banduuk se daag ke maraa. 

Jab ki uske jindagi ke time uske bahut log nai jaanat rahin, uske naam uske maut ke baad mashuur bhaes rahaa. Aajkal uske itihaas ke ek sab se achchhaa chitrkaar maana jaawe hae. Van Gogh, uu time talak painting nai suruu karis jab talak ki uu aapan late 20s me rahaa aur uske sab se jaada mashuur painting uske jindagi ke aakhri dui saal me paint karaa gais rahaa.

Uu 2,000 se jaada artwork banais rahaa, jisme 900 painting aur 1,100 drawing aur sketches rahaa. Van Gogh aapan jawani ke din me ek firm of art dealers ke kaam karat rahaa aur jaada time  The Hague,London aur Paris ke biich me ghumat rahaa, jiske baad uu England me parrhaes rahaa. Suruu me uu ek padhrrii bane maangat rahaa aur 1879 ke baad uu Belgium ke ek miniing region me gospel preach karat rahaa. Ii time pe uu local community ke log ke sketch kare lagaa aur 1885 me aapan khaas kaam The Potato Eaters ke banais.  March 1886 me uu Parisgais aur huan pe  French Impressionists ke baare me sikhis. Baad me uu France ke South me gais. 




#Article 324: Francisco Goya (264 words)


Francisco de Goya y Lucentes (30 March 1746 — 30 April 1828) Spain ke ek  rahaa. Uu Spanish Royal Family ke dher portrait banais rahaa. Uske sab se jaada famous painting Charles IV of Spain and His Family aur The Third of May 1808 rahaa.

Goya ke janam Fuendetodos, Aragón, Spain me Benito de Goya y Franque aur Gracia de Lucientes y Salvador se bhaes rahaa.  Uu aapan bachpan ke din Fuendetodos me bitais, jhan pe uske palwar ek ghar me rahat rahaa jiske uske maiya ke palwar own karat rahaa. Lagbhag 1749, me uske palwar logan city of Zaragoza me ek ghar kharidin aur kuch saal ke baad huan pe rahe lagin. Goya,  Escuelas Pias me school parrhis, jahan pe uske,  Martin Zapater mila jon ki uske khaas dost hoe gais. 14 saal ke umar me uu  painter José Luzán ke saathe apprentiship suruu karis.

Baad me uu Madrid gais jahan pe uu Anton Raphael Mengs, ek painter  jon ki Spanish royalty ke nachdik rahaa, ke niche kaam karis. Uu aapan master se larris, aur ueske test ke mark kharaab rahaa. Goya Royal Academy of Fine Art ke khatir 1763 aur 1766 me entry bhejis, lekin uske huan pe bharti kare ke mauka nai milaa.. 

Uske baad uu Rome gais jahan pe 1771 me uske  City of Parma ke organise karaa gais painting competition organized me second prize mila.  Wahi saal, baad me uu Zaragoza laut gais aur cupola of the Basilica of the Pillar ke paint karis. Uu Francisco Bayeu y Subías ke niche parrhis aur uske painting aur achchhaa hoe lagaa.




#Article 325: Zambia (111 words)


Republic of Zambia southern Africa ke ek des hae. Iske parrosi des, north me Democratic Republic of the Congo, north-east me Tanzania, east me Malawi, south me Mozambique, Zimbabwe, Botswana, aur Namibia aur west me Angola hae. Iske pahile Northern Rhodesia ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa aur iske naam Zambezi Naddi se aais hae.

Iske capital Lusaka hae, jon ki ii des ke sab se barraa city hae. Iske President abhi Levy Mwanawasa hae aur ii 24 October 1964 ke United Kingdom se ajaad bhaes rahaa . Iske motto One Zambia, One Nation aur national anthem Stand and Sing of Zambia, Proud and Free hae. Iske official bhasa English hae.




#Article 326: Frida Kahlo (218 words)


Magdalena Carmen Frida Kahlo y Calderón  (6 July 1907 – 13 July 1954), jiske jaada kar ke Frida Kahloke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa, ek Mexican painter rahaa. Uske aapan personal works me surreal khatir jaana jaawe hai. Uske saadi Diego Rivera, ek aur painter, se saathe bhais rahaa.

Frida Kahlo ke janam 6 July 1907 ke uske mai-baap ke khar, La Casa Azul (The Blue House), Coyoacán me bhais rahaa. Uu time pe ii Mexico City ke bahaar ek chota town rahaa.

Uske pitaji, Guillermo Kahlo (1871-1941), ke janam Carl Wilhelm Kahlo ke naam se Pforzheim, Germany me Henriette Kaufmann aur Jakob Heinrich Kahlo se bhais rahaa. Jab ki Frida apne batawat rahii ki uu Hungarian-Jewish hae, research kare waala log ii paain hae ki uu Jewish nai lekin Lutheran Germans ancestory ke rahii. Guillermo Kahlo 1891 me Mexico gais jab ki uu 19 saal ke rahis aur huan pe pahunchhte aapan German forename, Wilhelm,ke badal ke Spanish equivalent, 'Guillermo' kar diis.

Frida's ke maiya, Matilde Calderón y Gonzalez, ek devout Catholicrahii, jon ki jaada kar keindigenous, aur Spanish descent ke rahii. 

Uske janam Coyoacán, Mexico me bhais rahaa. Ek motar ke dhakka ke kaaran uske aapan medical career ke chhorr ke painting le ke parraa. 

For a complete biography, photos, paintings, chronology, books and films visit:




#Article 327: Henri Matisse (310 words)


Henri Matisse (31 December 1869 – 3 November 1954) France ke ek artist rahaa. Uu jaada rang kaam me laawat rahaa aur drawings, sculptures, aur paintings banais rahaa. 

Henri-Émile-Benoît Matisse ke janam Le Cateau-Cambrésis, Nord, France me bhais rahaa, lekin Bohain-en-Vermandois, Picardie, France me aapan bajpan ke din kaatis, jahan pe usle palwaar ke ek  business rahaa. Henri sab se barra larrka rahaa. 1887 me uu Paris jaae ke wakiili parrhis aur pass kare ke baad Le Cateau-Cambrésis me ek court administrator ke kaam karis. 1889 me uu pahila dafe paint kare ke suruu karis, jab uske maiya use khatir art supplies kharidis, jab uu appendicitis se recover karat rahaa. Uu ek rakam ke  swarag dekhis, jaise uu baad me batais, aur ii decide karis ki uu ek artist bani, jisse uske pitaji khush nai rahaa. 1891 me uu Paris laut ke Académie Julian me parhe lagaa aur William-Adolphe Bouguereau aur Gustave Moreau ke student banaa. Suruu me uu still-lifes aur landscapes traditional Flemish style me paint karis, jisme uu kaafi aage hoe gais. Chardin, Matisse ke taarif kare waala ek khaas painter rahaa. Jab uu ek art ke student rahaa tab uu chaar Chardin paintings ke Louvre me copy banais. 1896 me uu paanch paintings ke Société Nationale des Beaux-Arts ke salon me dekhais,  aur sarkar isme se dui ke khariid liis. 1897 aur 1898 me uu, John Peter Russell ke lage Belle Île me gais, jon ki uske Impressionism  ke paint kare ke sikhais. Matisse ke  style puura badal gais aur uu baad me batais ki  Russell uske guru raha aur Russell uske colour theory samjhais.



#Article 328: Peter Paul Rubens (329 words)


Pieter Pauwel (Peter Paul) Rubens (28 June 1577 – 30 May 1640) ek Flemish painter rahaa. Uu Baroque style me paint karat rahaa.

Rubens ke uske Counter-Reformation altarpieces, portraits, landscapes, aur history paintings of mythological and allegorical subjects khatir jaana jaawe hae. 

Iske saathe uu Antwerp me ek barraa studio chlawat rahaa jon ki Europe bhar ke nobility aur art collectors me mashuur rahaa.  Rubens ek classically-educated humanist scholar, art collector, aur diplomat rahaa jiske duuno Philip IV, Spain ke raja aur Charles I, England ke raja knithood diis rahaa.

Rubens ke janam Siegen, Westphalia, Germany me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Jan Rubens aur maiya Maria Pypelincks rahis.  Jan Rubens ek Calvinist rahis, aur uu aapan aurat ke saathe bhaag ke Antwerp se Cologne 1568 me gais, kaahe ki Netherlands me Spain ke raaj me  Protestant log ke bahut satawa jaawat rahaa. Jan Rubens, 1570 me Siegen ke raja ke aurat ke leagal advisor ban gais aur wanhii pe rahe lagaa.  Jan Rubens ke rani ke saathe affair kare ke khatir jahrl bhej aais rahaa aur yahii time 1577 me Peter Paul Rubens paida bhais rahaa. 1588 me puura palwaar  Cologne chal diin, lekin dui saal baad, Rubens ke pitaji ke maut ke baad Rubens aapan maiya ke saathe Antwerp laut gais, jahaan pe uske  Catholic ke upbringing mila. Dharam uske jiwan me khaas sthan rakhis rahaa aur uu baad me Catholic Counter-Reformation style of painting ke .

Antwerp me Rubens ke  humanist sikchha milaa, jisme uu Latin aur classical literature parrhis. Chaudah saal ke umar me uu aapan artistic apprenticeship  Tobias Verhaeght ke saathe suruu karis. Baad me uu city ke dui sab se achchhaa painter logan Adam van Noort aur Otto van Veen ke niche parhis. Uske pahile ke training me jaada training me uu pahile ke artist ke kaam ke paint karat rahaa. Rubens aapan parrhai ke 1598 me khalaas karis, jab uu  Guild of St. Luke me ek independent master ke ruup me join karis.




#Article 329: Diego Velázquez (379 words)


Diego Velázquez (June 1599 - 6 August 1660) ek Spanish painter rahaa, jon ki Spain ke raja  Philip IV ke khaas artist rahaa.

Uu Baroque period ke artist rahaa aur portrait artist ke khatir mashuur rahaa.  Uu dher painting me itihaas aur saskriti ke dekhais rahaa aur Spanish royality aur duusra European log ke bhi paint karis rahaa jiske lae ke uu aapan materpiece, Las Meninas (1656) ke banais rahaa.

Nineteenth century ke pahila quarter se Velázquez ke artwork realist aur impressionist painters, khaas kar ke Édouard Manet ke khatir ek model rahaa. Uu time se aadhmic artist, jisme  Spain ke Pablo Picasso aur Salvador Dalí bhi hae, aur Anglo-Irish painter Francis Bacon, uske painting ke taarif karin hae. 

Diego Velázquez ke bahut karraa jindagi rahaa. Uske saadi bhaes jab ki uu khaali atharah saal ke rahaa. Uske lage dui larrki rahaa. Uu 61 saal ke umar me maraa dher painting kare ke baad. 

Velázquez ke janam Seville, Andalusia, Spain me bhais rahaa, au uu Juan Rodríguez de Silva aur Jerónima Velázquez ke pahila larka rahaa. Uske June 6, 1599 ke church of St Peter, Seville me, baptise karaa gais rahaa. Ii christening baby ke paidea hoe ke kuchh din baad me bhais rahaa. Velázquez ke paternal grandparents, Diego da Silva aur Maria Rodrigues, Seville me Porto, Portugal se dher din pahile aain rahaa. Duuno Juan Rodríguez de Silva aur uske aurat ke janam Seville me bhais rahaa, aur uu logan ke saadi church of St Peter me, 28 December 1597 me bhais rahaa. 

Velázquez ke ii parhawa gais rahaa ki uu [bhagwaan se dare , aur uske office waala kaam kare ke khatir uske bhasa aur philosophy me parrhai karawa gais rahaa. Uu chhote me art ke khatir talent dekhais aur yahii kaaran se Francisco de Herrera, jon ki ek paijnter rahaa, ke nich parhai suruu karis.  Velázquez uske saathe ek saal talak rahaa , jahan pe uu lamba brush se paint kare ke sikhis. 

Jab uu 12 saal ke rahaa tab uu Herrera ke studio ke chhor ke Francisco Pacheco, Seville ke ek artist aur teacher, ke niche apprentice ban gais. Velázquez, Pacheco ke school me paanch saal talak rahaa, jahan pe uu proportion aur perspective sikhis aur  Seville ke literary aur artistic circles me pariwartan dekhis.




#Article 330: Andy Warhol (346 words)


Andy Warhol (paidais waala naam Andrew Warhola, 6 August 1928 - 22 February 1987) American ke ek sab se jaada jaana maana artist rahaa. Uske janam Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania me bhais rahaa. Uu suruu me ek commercial artist ke kaam karis rahaa. Uu dukaan khatir advertisement aur window display banais rahaa. Kuch din baad uu ek artist ban gais aur aapan Pop Art, jisme sab object aur image ke repeat karaa jaawe hae, khatir jaana maana hoe gais. Uske sab se jaada jaana maana painting American movie star, Marilyn Monroe ke rang bharaa portrait rahaa.

Andy Warhol ke janam Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania me 6 August 1928 me bhais rahaa. Uu Andrij Warhola (maut: 1942)  aur Julia (née Zavacka, 1892–1972),  ke chutha larrka rahaa. Uske mai-baap Rusyns (nai to Lemkos) emigrants from Mikó (now called Miková), located in today’s northeastern Slovakia, part of the former Austro-Hungarian Empire ke immigrant rahin. Warhol ke pitaji 1914 me US aais rahaa au uske maiya, and 1921 me, Andy Warhol ke grandparents ke maut ke baad, uske join karis. Warhol ke pitaji ek coal mine me kaam karis rahaa. Uske palwaar 55 Beelen Street aur baad me 3252 Dawson Street, Oakland, Pittsburgh me rahat rahin. Uske palwaar Byzantine Catholic rahin aur St. John Chrysostom Byzantine Catholic Church jaawat rahin. Andy Warhol ke lage dui bhaeya, Ján aur Pavol, rahaa jon ki aaj ke Slovakia me pide bhae ahin. Pavol ke lark, James Warhola, ek safal  children's book illustrator banaa rahaa.

Jab uu third grade me rahaa, tab Warhol ke chorea pakarr liis rahaa. Uu hypochondriac ban gais, aur aspatal aur doctor log se dare lagaa.  Uu aapan bachpam ke time jaada kar ke bed-ridden  rahaa aur school me duusra larrkan se uske patat nai rahaa, lekin aapan maiyake dulara rahaa. Kabhi kabhi jab uu khatia me parraa rahaa tab uu radio ke sunat rahaa aur movire star ke chhapa batora rahaa.  Warhol baad me tais ki ii time uske jindagi m bahut important rahaa. Jab Worhol 13 saal ke rahaa tab uske pitaji ke maut k miar ke accident me hoe gais rahaa.




#Article 331: Frank Lloyd Wright (352 words)


Frank Lloyd Wright (8 June 1867 – 9 April 1959) early 1900's ke ek jaana maana architect rahaa. Uu dher rakam ke buildings, jisme banks, holiday resorts, office buildings, churches, ek synagogue, ek gas station, ek beer garden aur ek art museum rahaa. Uu American style ke building design ke suruu karis rahaa aur 20th century ke sab se barraa architect maana jaawe hae.  

 	
Frank Lloyd Wright ke janam ek kheti waala town, Richland Center, Wisconsin, United States me, 1867 me, bhais rahaa. Suruu me uske naam Frank Lincoln Wright rahaa, lekin uu aapan mai-baap ke divorce ke baad me, aapan maiya ke palwaar ke honour kare ke khai, ii naam ke badal liis.  Uske pitaji, William Carey Wright (1825–1904) ek locally admired orator, music teacher, occasional lawyer aur itinerant minister rahaa. William Wright, Anna Lloyd Jones (1838/39 – 1923), jon ki ek a county school teacher rahii, ke uu time milis jab uu Richland County me superitendent of school rahaa. William Wright, originally Massachusetts se aais rahaa,  jahan pe uu ek Baptist minister rahaa lekin baad me uu aapan aurat ke palwaar ke Unitarian ke join kar liis. Anna ek barraa aur dhani Lloyd Jones family of Unitarians ke member rahii, jon ki Wales se Spring Green, Wisconsin immigrate bhae rahin. Anna ke ek bhaiyaa, Jenkin Lloyd Jones, Unitarian faith in me Western United States me ek khaas admii rahaa. 

Wright family ke paisa ke tangais rahaa aur uu logan Spring Green, Wisconsin laur gain, jahan pe Lloyd Jones, William ke kaam paae ke khatir madat karis. Uu logan Madison me settle hoe gain, jahan pe William  music parhaat rahaa aur Unitarian society ke matri rahaa.

Jab Wright 14 saal ke rahaa, tab uske mai-baap separate hoe gain, kaahe ki Anna aapan admi ke paisa kamae ke dikkat se khusi nai rahii.  Ii divorce 1885 me finalise bhais jab William , Anna ke uppar lack of physical affection ke khatir mukadma kais. Iske baad William  Wisconsin chorr ke chal diis aur Wright uske fir nai dekhis. Ii time Wright ke middle name  ke badal ke Lloyd se  Lincoln kar dewa gais.




#Article 332: Abu Nuwas (263 words)


Abu-Nuwas al-Hasan ben Hani al-Hakami (750–810), nai to Abū-Nuwās, ek Arbii bhasa ke kavi rahaa. Uu Persia me paida bhais rahaa. Uu The Book of One Thousand and One Nights likhis rahaa.

Abu Nuwas ke ke baap ek Arbii rahaa jon ki Marwan II ke army me ek sipahi rahaa. Uske Farsi maiya ek weaver rahii. Uske janam Basra, nai to Damascus, me bhais rahaa. Jab Abu Nuwas chhota rahaa tab uske ek Basra ke dukandaar ke bech dewa gais rahaa. Barraa hoe ke uu Baghdad gais jahan pe uu apan kavita ke khatir mashur bhais. 

Abu Nuwas ke uu time Egypt bhaage ke parra jab ki uu ek mashuur Persian political palwaar Barmakis, jiske caliph Harun al-Rashid maar diis rahaa, ke baare me likhis. 1809 me uu Baghdad lautis jab Harun al-Rashid mar gais. Iske baad uu  Muhammad al-Amin, Harun al-Rashid ke larrka ke khatir kavita likhe lagis. Nawas ke uu time ke sab se achchhaa kavi maana jaawat rahaa. Baad me Amin ke uske bhaeya overthrow kar diis aur Nawas ke uske liberal kaam ke khatir jahel kar dewa gais.

East Africa ke  Swahili sanskriti me the Abu Nuwas ke  Abunuwasi ke naam se jaana jaawe hae aur ii dher popular hae. Hian pe iske naam dher khissa me Nasreddin, Guba nai to the Mullah  ke naam se jaana jaawe hae. Ii sab kahani me Abunuwasi dhani log ke trick kar ke gaib log ke madat kare hae. 

Tanzania ke artist Godfrey Mwampembwa, Swahili ke comic book likis hae jiske Abunuwasi bola jaawe hae,jisme Abunawasi khissa ke adapt karaa gais hae. 




#Article 333: Slovenia (107 words)


Slovenia, central Europe ke ek des hae. Iske rajdhani aur sab se barraa shahar Ljubljana/Laibach hae. Hian ke log Slovenian bhasa me baat kare hae. Iske abaadi 2.0 million. hae.

Bahut din pahile, Illyria aur Celtic tribes Slovenia me rahat rahin. First century BC me Slovenia ke uppar Romans log raj karat rahin. Sixth century AD, me Slavs lod aae ke hian pe rahe lagin. 1335 se 1918 talak ispe Austria raj karat rahaa. 1918 me ii  Yugoslavia ke ek hissa banaa. World War II me  Italy, Hungary aur Germany iske aapan me baat liin rahaa.

June 1991, 10 din ke larrai ke baad i ajaad bhaes.




#Article 334: Tanni (357 words)


Tanni, turup ke rakam ek patta ke game hai, lekin  isme khaali A, J, 10, 9, 6, 5 se khela jaawe hai. Ii game ke Fiji ke Hindustani logan khele hai. Ii game ke jorra me nai to tiin log ke team me khela jaawe hai.

Isme patta ke kimat ii rakam se hai:

Iske matlab ii hai ki patta ke puura kimat 18 times; 4 = 72 hai.

Ek, ek kar sab player ke chaar patta baata jaawe hai.

Ek, ek kar sab player ke chaar patta baata jaawe hai, aur bol ke baad dui aur patta ke baata jaawe hai.

Player log right ke bagal se ii batae hai ki uu log ketna point banai. Iske 45 se suruukar ke paanch se jaada karaa jaawe sake hai. Sab se jaada bet 72 hai. Iske alawa jorri aur tanni ke bhi bet karaa jaawe sake hai. Antar ii hai ki, sab se jaada boli waala agar ji ek number (45 - 72) banae ke batais tab jiite pe uke 1 point milii aur haare pe 2 point haari. Jorri bet ke jiite pe 2 point mili aur haare pe 4 point haari. Tanni jiite pe 3 point mile aur haare pe 6 point haara jaawe hai. 6 point ke jhandi (flag) bhi bola jaawe hai.

Ii baat yaad rakhe ke chaahi ki jorrii aur tanni ke banae ke khatir sab haanth jiite ke parrii. 

Player jon ki sab se jaada bet kare hai, ek patta ke niche rakhe hai jon ki turup rahe hai. Aur koi nai jaane hai ki kon chij turup hai. Jab ek player ke lage chaal waala paata nai hai aur  uu turup jaane maange hai tab, iske kholawe sake hai. Iske baad uu suit turup ke rakam kaam me lawa jaawe hai. Turup khole se pahile agar ii suit ke khela gais hoi tab uu turup  nai rahaa.

Sab haanth khele ke baad patta ke value ginaa jaawe hai. 

Ek player jis ke chaal hai, agar sure hai ki uu last hanth khele se pahile sab haanth ke jiit li, chaal jorri bol ke aapan bet ke uppar kare sake hai.




#Article 335: Chile (206 words)



Chile, jon ki Antarctic continent ke claim kare hai, dunia ke sab se lamba des hai. Atacama Desert, jon ki des ke north me hai, dunia ke sab se jhura jagah hai. Hian ke average rainfall ek saal me 0.05 mm hai. Chile ke biich me, dui city Santiago aur Valparaíso me Mediterranean mausam hai jaan pe average temperatures January me 28 °C aur July me 11 °C hai. Chie ke biich me jamin kaafi fertile hai.   

Chile me 16,8 million log rahe hai, jisme se 8 million log Chile ke biich me Valparaíso aur Santiago ke lage, nai to 20% territory me rahe hai. Chile ke khaali 2.7% log likhe aur parrhe nai sake hai. Chile ke school system ke South America me sab se achchhaa maana jaawe hai.

Chile ke currency Chilean peso hai.

Chile ke lagbhag 95% log Caucasian, jaada kar ke Spanish hai. Lagbhag 3% log Native American hai, aur lagbhag 2% log pura gora hai. Jaada log Roman Catholic (62,8% ) hai. Lagbhag 10% log Protestant hai, aur kuch log Judaism me bhi biswas kare hai. Deske official bhasa Spanish hai.
 




#Article 336: James Madhavan (323 words)


James Madhavan (1915 - 1973), Fiji ke Legislative Council me dher din talak rahe waala member me se ek rahaa. Suruu me uu ek primary school teacher rahaa, lekin jab Maha Sangh ke ek branch Labasa me khola gais tab uu iske pahila member me se ek rahaa. Madhavan ke support ke kaaran Labasa me sab Hindustani (North aur South Indian) Maha Sangh ke member banin (jab ki Viti Levu me Maha Sangh ke lagbhag sab member South Indian rahin.)  Madhavan ke kisan ke support se Legislative Council me chuna gais rahaa.

Madhavan ke janam Suva, Fiji me bhais rahaa. Uu aapan Primary school ke parrhai Marist Brothers schoo, Suva aur Methodist Mission, Levuka me karis rahaa. Uu Intermediate ke parrhai Suva me 1931 me khalaas karis. 1934 me uu aapan Teacher training Davuilevu, Nausori me khalaas karis. aur 1935 se teacher banaa. 1937 se lae ke 1946 talak uu dher school ke headmaster rahaa. 1959 me jab you NW seat ke election haar gais tab uu fir se parrhae lagaa aur Ba Sangam High School ke Principal rahaa, jahaan se uu 1961 me resign karis jab uu for se Eastern Constituency se by-election me chuna gais.
Uu Legislative Council me pahila dafe 1947 me chuna gais. aur 18 mahina chhorr ke, 1973 talak, jab uske maut bhais rahaa, member rahaa. Uu A. D. Patel ke saathe, aur Vishnu Deo ke virod me kaam jaada kar ke rahaa, lekin jab A.D. Patel, 1950 me, aapan seat haar gais tab bhi uu Eastern Indian Division se jitate rahaa. seat. 1953 me Madhavan ke Executive Council ke khatir Hindustani logan ke representative banawa gais.

Madhavan, Vanua Levu me  Maha Sangh ke leader rahaa, aur jab Maha Sangh dui gut me split hoe gais tab uu ek nawaa union,  Vanua Levu Farmers Union, ke register karis.  

Uu  Fiji Teachers Union ke ek active member rahaa aur 1950s se lae ke  1967 talak,  uske President bhi rahaa. 




#Article 337: Miguel de Cervantes (102 words)


Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra (29 September 1547 – 23 April 1616) ek Spanish writer rahaa.

Uske famous book Don Quijote de la Mancha rahaa. Iske 65 des me chapa gais hae.

Uu Spain me paida bhaes rahaa.

Uske pitaji, Rodrigo de Cervantes, ek surgeon rahaa. Uske aaja, Juan de Cervantes, ek mashuur wakiil rahaa, jon ki sarkar me me dher administrative positions pe rahaa. Uske uncle bahut din talak Cabra ke mayor rahaa. Uske maiya, Leonor de Cortinas, ke baare me bahut kuchh nai jaana jaawe hae. Uske bhaiya-bahini rahin Andrés (1543), Andrea (1544), Luisa (1546), Rodrigo (1550), Magdalena (1554) aur Juan.




#Article 338: Mark Twain (255 words)


Mark Twain, Samuel Langhorne Clemens ke likhe waala naam hai (30 November 1835 - 21 April 1910), ek jaane maane American writer rahaa jiske janam Florida, Missouri me bhais rahaa. Uu writer bane se pahile ek newspaer me aur ek riverboat ke pilot rahaa.

Clemens ke jaada kar ke uske fiction writing ke khatir jaana jaawat rahaa. Uske pahila published story, 1865 me, rahaa The Celebrated Jumping Frog of Calaveras County.

Huckleberry Finn bhi bahut famous bhais aur dher log iske Clemens' ke sab se achchhaa kaam maane hai. Ii book ek goraa larrka aur black escaped slave ke baare me southern United States me baised hai.

Samuel Langhorne Clemens ke janam Florida, Missouri me November 30  1835 me bhais rahaa. Uu ek Tennessee country merchant, John Marshall Clemens (August 11, 1798 – March 24, 1847), aur Jane Lampton Clemens (June 18, 1803 – October 27, 1890) ke larka rahaa.  Twain, saat larrkan ke palwaar me sixth rahaa. Uske haali tiin bhaiya bahini jinda rahe paain. Jab Twain chaar saal ke rahaa tab uske palwaar Hannibal, Missouri,me rahe ke khati chal diin, jon ki Mississippi River pe rahaa. Jab Twain 11 saal ke rahaa tab uske pitaji ke maut hoe gais. Agle saal uu ek printer ke appentice ban gais.  1851 me uu typesetter ke kaam suru kar diis aur  Hannibal Journal, a newspaper owned by his brother Orion, me bhi likhe lagaa. Jab uu 18 saal ke rahaa, tab uu ek printer ke kaam New York City, Philadelphia, St. Louis, aur Cincinnati me karis.




#Article 339: Josè Saramago (197 words)


José de Sousa Saramago, (pronounced|ʒuˈzɛ sɐɾɐˈmagu; janam 16 November 1922 - 18 June 2010) ek Portuguese writer, playwright aur journalist rahaa.

Saramago ke 1998 me Nobel Prize for literature dewa gais rahaa. Uu abhi Lanzarote, Canary Islands, Spain me rahe hae.

Saramago ke janam Azinhaga, Portugal me bhaes rahaa.

Saramago ke saadi 1944 me Ilda Reis  se bhaes rahaa. Uske ekke larrka, Violante, ke janam 1947 me bhaes rahaa. 1988 se , Saramago  Spanish journalist Pilar del Río se saadi karis hae jon ki uske book ke Spanish bhasa me translate kare hae.

José Saramago mid-fifties me rahaa jab ki uske book  Baltasar and Blimunda famous bhaes  aur iske khatir uske Portuguese PEN Club Award bhi milaa.

Saramago 1969 se Portuguese Communist Party ke member hae,  aur uu atheistbhi hae and self-described pessimist. Uske bichar bahut controvery cause kare hae, jaaada kar ke uske  biik The Gospel According to Jesus Christ.

Saramago uses for his works fantastic scenarios. In his 1986 novel, The Stone Raft, the Iberian Peninsula breaks off from the rest of Europe and sails about the Atlantic Ocean. In his 1995 novel, Blindness, an entire country is  with a mysterious plague called “white blindness”.




#Article 340: Suriname me Girmit (158 words)


Netherlands me gulami 1863 me khatam bhais rahaa. Free karaa gais gulam logan aapan plantation chhorr ke chal diin aur 90 talak plantation ke band kare ke parraa.  Kuchh plantation ke owner logan British Guinea se girmit khalaas kare waala Hindustani log ke bharti kar ke aapn plantation me kaam kare khatir laain. 1870 me Britain Netherlands ke Dutch Guinea khatir majduur ke India se bharti kare ke ijaajat diis.  

Girmit khalaas kare waale Hindustani log ke India laute se discourage kare ke khatir, 1885 me Dutch sarkar, ii Hindustani log ke state-run plantation me free settlement rights aur 100 Dutch guilders diis. Lagbhag 23,000 Hindustani log Sriname me rahe gain. Kuchh din baad Hindustani log plantation ke chhorr ke aapan jamiin kharid ke dhaan ke boe suruu karin. uu log aapan larrkan ke parrhae lagin aur World War II ke baad Suriname ke Hindustani Dutch university se parr ke laute lagin aur achchhaa achchhaa kaam kare lagin.




#Article 341: Mauritius me Girmit (160 words)


Mauritius, uu des me jahan pe India se girmitya logan ke lae jawa gais rahaa, me se khaas des hae kahe ki ii ek des hae jahan pe Hindustani logan bahumat (majority) me hae (70%). Ii des me sab se pahile Hindustani logan ke bheja gais rahaa aur girmit me sab se jaada Hindustani logan ke bhi hian pe bheja gais rahaa.

Pahila Hindustani logan Mauritius me uu time aain jab ii island France ke niche rahaa. 1729 -1731 ke biich me 300 artisans ke India ke French colony, khaas kar ke Pondicherry se Mauritius lawa gais rahaa. Ii logan jaada kar ke Tamil bhasa waalae Tamil Nadu ke Catholic rahin. 1914 me Mauritius Britain ke niche aais aur 1816 se 1820 talak British-Indian sarkar Mauritius me India se jaheli logan ke bhejis. Slavery ke khalaas hoe ke baad, Hindustani majuur ke Mauritius bheja jaawe lagaa, aur 1834 se 1920 talak 420,000 Hindustani log ii rakam se huan pe aain.




#Article 342: Reunion me Girmit (135 words)


Reunion, Indian Ocean me ek French colony hae. 1826 me Reunion ke sarkar kanuun banais jiske niche Hindustani majuur ke ii island pe lae jawa jaawe sake. 1830 talak 3,012 Hindutani logan ke Indians French territories, jaise ki Pondichery aur Karikal, se Reunion lae jaawa gais. 

Duusra colony ke rakam hian pe bhi Africa se gulaam logan ke laae ke plantation mr kaam larawa jawat rahaa. 1848 me jab France aur uske colony me gulaami khalaas hoe gais tab duusra jagah se majuur ke bharti kare ke kosis suruu bhaes. 

Pahila World War talak Hindustani logan ke khaali foreign majuur maana jaawat rahaa, lekin 1920 ke baad uu logan ke puura French citizenship milaa, aur jab 1946 me Reunion ke France ke ek department banawa gais tab huan ke Hindustani logan ke puura adhikar milaa.




#Article 343: South Africa me girmit (440 words)


South Africa  me girmit 1860 se 1919 talak chalaa lekin pahila Hindustani logan ke Dutch merchant log India se laute ke time South Africa lae gain rahaa.  Ii logan ke ghar me aur nawaa Dutch khet me kaam me lagawa gais rahaa. 1653 se 19th century talak, 1195 Hindustani logan South Africa me rahin, jon ki huan ke gulaam ke abaadi ke 36.4% rahin. Ii Hindustani gulaam logan Bengal ar Coromandal Coast ke rahin. Ii logan aapan Hindustani rahan sahan ke nai rakkhe paawe rahin aur local tribes, aur duusra Asia ke des ke gulaam, ke saathe saadi karin aur ii logan ke larrkan ke Malay bola jaawe lagaa. Baad me apartheid ke niche ii logan ke Coloured jaat me karawa gais rahaa.

Girmitya logan ke South Africa, paanch saal ke contract pe lae jawa gais rahaa. Iske baad aur paanch saal ke girmit ke baad laute ke free trip milat rahaa, nai to kuch jamiin. 1891 me jamiin de ke band kar dewa gais. Hindustai majuur logan ke ganna aur sisal ke plantation me kaam me lagawa gais rahaa. Girmitya logan ke sabere se sanjha talak, hafta ke saato roj kaam karawa jaawat rahaa. Uu log ke kamti se kamti khana de ke kharaab ghar rahe ke dewa jaawat rahaa. Kuchh bhi garrbarr hoe ke baad majuur log ke ration ke kamtii kar dew ajaawat rahaa aur uu logan ke plantation se bahaar jaae pe rukawat rahaa. Ii log ke biich me faansi lagae ke mare ke rate bhi bahut jaada rahaa.

Ii logan ke karraa kaam se Natal ke economy achchhaa hoe gais, aur 1885 ke Wragg Commission batais ki the stay of Indians in Natal was, in fact, a great boon to the colony, lekin goraa settler logan Hindustani majuur ke khaali units of labour ke rakam dekhat rahin. Ii logan ke prastithi etna kharaab rhaa ki Henry Polak uu logan ke helots of the Empire batais aur Hugh Tinker girmit ke a new system of slavery batais. 1911 me Gopal Krishna Gokhale Delhi ke Legislative Council ke batais ki indentured recruitment of Indians for work in South Africa is a monstrous system, iniquitous in itself, based on fraud and maintained by force.

Jab ki suruu me girmitya logan ke khaali plantation me kaam karawa jaawat rahaa, baad me ii logan ke railways, dock yards, coal mines, municipal offices aur domestic servants ke kaam karawa gais. Jab ki girmitya logan South Africa ke prastithi se khsi nai rahin, 1911 talak, jab ki huan pe girmit band karaa gais, khaali 23% Inia laut ke gain. Baaki log chhota chhota jamiin lae ke market gardeners aur hawkers ban gain.




#Article 344: Trinidad me Girmit (178 words)


Trinidad and Tobago me girmit 1845 se 1917 talak chalaa, jisme 134,183 Hindustani logan ke India se Trinidad lawa gais rahaa. Pahila jahaaj, Fatel Razack, 30 May 1845 ke 227 girmitya logan ke lae ke Gulf of Paria aais.

Hindustani log ke hian pe tiin se paanch saal ke contract me lawa gais rahaa aur ii log ke achchhaa se dekhe ke khatir kanuun rahaa lekin kanuum ke enforce kare waala koi nai rahaa. Colonial Office aur India ke sarkar ke dabao ke kaaran Trinidad ke Legislative Council kuch aur kanuun banais jisme girmit ke time ke ek saal kar dewa gais rahaa. Planter log ke dabao ke kaaran 1950 me girmit ke contract ke tiin saal aur 1962 me paanch saal kar dewa gais rahaa.

Trinidad aawe waale jaada Hindustani Uttar Pradesh aur Bihar ke rahin, aur ii logan ke Kalkatiya bola jaawat rahaa kaahe kii ii logan Calcutta se jahaaj me charrha rahin. Lagbhag 5,000 log South India se aawe rahin, jiske Madrasi bola jaawat rahaa kaahe ki ii logan Madras se jahaaj me chrrha rahin.




#Article 345: Morocco (157 words)


Morocco north Africake ek des hae. Iske official naam Kingdom of Morocco hae.

Morocco ek constitutional monarchy hae. His Majesty King Muhammad VI, Morocco ke Raja aur head of state hae. Ike Prime Minister Abbas AlFassi hae.

Morocco ke east me Algeria aur south me Western Sahara hae. Mediterranean Sea Morocco ke north me hae aur Atlantic Ocean west me hae.

Morocco ke jaada hissa Sahara Desert hae aur iske kaaran jaada log coast ke kinare rahe hae. Morocco ke area 446,550 km² hae.

Morocco ke capital city, Rabat hae. 

Morocco ke abaadi 34,343,219 hae. Morocco ke log ke Moroccans bola jaawe hae aur jaada Moroccans Arabii nai to Berber hae. 

Morocco ke official bhasa Arbii hae, lekin dher log Berber bhasa me bhi baat kare hae. Hian pe French me bhi baat karaa jaawe hae kahe ki Morocco pahile ek French colony rahaa.

Jaada Moroccans Islam dharam ke maane hae. 

Morocco ke currency dirham (MAD) hae.




#Article 346: Qatar (116 words)


Qatar, Middle East ke ek des hae. Iske official naam State of Qatar hae.

Qatar ek peninsula hae, jon ki south me Saudi Arabia se jurraa hae aur ttin aur side me Persian Gulf hae.

Qatar ek chhhota des hae jiske area 10,360  km2 hae. Qatar eninsula 160 km lamba hae. 

Qatar ke capital city Doha hae. 

Qatar ke log ke Qataris bola jaawe hae. Ii log Arbii hae. Iske official bhasa Arbii pura Qatar Islam hae 

Qatar me 885,000 guest workers rahe hae.

Qatar ke economy petroleum aur natural gas hae. Qatar Organization of Petroleum Exporting Countries ke member hae.

Qatar ke currency Qatari Riyal hae.

Lagbhag sab Qatari log Islam dharam ke maane hae.




#Article 347: São Tomé and Príncipe (110 words)


Democratic Republic of São Tomé and Príncipe, Gulf of Guinea me ek chhota island des hae. Isme dui island: São Tomé, aur Príncipe hae. 

Ii duuno island ek duusre se 140 km duur hae aur Gabon ke northwestern coast se 250 aur 225 km duur hae. Duunu island ek purana volcanic pahaarr range ke hissa hae. São Tomé, jon ki barraa aur south me hae, lagbhag equator ke uppar hae. Iske naam Saint Thomas se aais hae kaahe ki Portuguese explorer logan ii island ke St. Thomas's Day ke din paain rahaa.

Ii pahile Portugal ke colony rahaa lekin 1975 me ajaad bhaes. Portuguese ii des ke official bhasa hae.




#Article 348: Malaysia (153 words)


Malaysia, Southeast Asia ke ek tropical des hae. Iske South China Sea dui hissa me hae baate hae. Iske mainland Malay Peninsula me hae jon ki Straits of Malacca ke east me hae aur South China Sea ke west me hae. Iske duusra hissa, jiske kabhi kabhi East Malaysia bola jaawe hae, Borneo ke northern hissa me hae. Kuala Lumpur, jon ki Malay Peninsula me hae, iske capital city hae, lekin  federal capital ke abhi haali Putrajaya hatae ke kar dewa gais hae, jon ki ek nawaa banawal city hae jiske administration khatir banawa gais hae. Ii ek federal state hae jisme 13 states hae. 

Malaysia me dher jaat ke log hae, jaise kis Chinese, Malay aur Indian. Iske official bhasa Malay hae lekin English ke jaada kar ke education aur business me kaam me lawa jaawe hae.  Islam ii des ke official religionhae, lekin log duusra dharam ke practise kare sake hae.




#Article 349: Malta (147 words)


Malta, Europe ke ek island des hae. Ii Mediterranean Sea ke biich me  aur Sicily ke south me hae. Malta ke capital city Valletta hae. Lagbhag 400,000 log Malta me rahe hae. Malta dunia ke ek sab se densely populated desme se ek hae. 

Malta ke dui official bhasa, Maltese aur English hae. Italian ke bhi kaam me lawa jaawe hae kahe ki Maltese television aur literature jaada kar ke Italian me hae. 1936 se pahile, Italian hian ke national bhasa rahaa. 

Malta ke pahile aapan currency, Maltese Lira ahaa lekin 2008 se Euro use kare hae.

Admii log Malta me 5200 BC se rahe hae. 

Knights of St John, Palestine se  Malta move kar ke aapan base huan pe banain. Ii knight aur  Maltese log people ek Turkish attack ke repel kar diin. Ii knights ke itihaas ke kaaran hian pe Roman Catholic kaafi karraa hae.




#Article 350: Tamil Nadu (150 words)


Tamil Nadu, India ke ek state hae, jon ki des ke south me hae. Iske capital Chennai hae . Tamil Nadu me jaada kar ke Tamil me baat karaa jaawe hae. Iske aur barraa city, Combatore, Tiruchirapalli, Salem, Tirunelveli, aur Madurai hae. Iske east me Bay of Bengal aur south me Indian Ocean hae. Iske parrosi state hae; Kerala, Karnataka aur Andhra Pradesh 

Iske area 130,058 sq.km aur abaadi 62 million hae, Tamil Nadu, India ke 11th sab se barraa city hae.

Chennai,
Salem,
Sivaganga,
Cuddalore,
Thanjavur,
Dharmapuri,
Nilgiris,
Dindigul,
Theni,
Erode,
Thoothukudi,Naggapattinam
Kanchipuram,
Tiruchirappalli,
Kanyakumari,
Tirunelveli,
Kallakurichi,
Karur,
Tiruvallur,
Krishnagiri,
Tiruvannamalai,
Madurai,
Tiruvarur,
Nagapattinam,
Vellore,
Namakkal,
Viluppuram,
Perambalur,
Virudhunagar,
Ramanathapuram.

Area 50,180 sq mi or 129,966 km², ii North Korea se barraa hae lekin Greece se chhota hae

Population 62405679

By Sex

Male 31400909

Female 31004770

By Area

Rural 34921681

Urban 27483998

Density (per Sq. km) 480

Literates 40524545




#Article 351: Gujarat (149 words)


Gujarat, Republic of India ke ek state hae. Iske raajdhaani Gandhinagar hae, jiske Mahatma Gandhi ke yaad me naam dewa gais hae. Iske area 75,686 sq mi (196,077 km²), jisme Kori Creek, Rann of Kachchh bhi hae jiske uppar Pakistan dawa kare hae. Ii state Syria se barraa lekin Senegal se chhota hae. Gujarat ke aur khaas shahar hae: Surat, Bharuch, Ahmedabad, Vapi, Badoda, Porbandar, Rajkot aur Jamnagar. Champaner, Gondal, Bhavnagar, Utelia, Zainabad, Bhuj, Sasangir kuch ahemedabad ke mandal ke kadavasan gav me zalasar zadi nam ka gurudvara janha pe 100se150 sal pahele devpuri nam ke guruji ne pani ki vav me se pani ka ghee banaya tha aur bad me bahar se aaye hue ghee me se pani banaya ye jagh pe kai mahnt ho gai jinho ne kai chamtkar kiye hai. tourist waala jagah hae. Gujarat ke log jaada kar ke are khetii-barii aur business kare hae.




#Article 352: Bihar (100 words)


Bihar Republic of India ke north me ek state hai. Iske area 38,202 sq mi (99,200 sq km) hae, aur ii Hungary se barraa lekin South Korea se chhota hai. Iske capital Patna aur Smart city Bhagalpur hai.Bihar ke border west me Indian ke state Uttar Pradesh, south me Jharkhand aur east me West Bengal se hai. Iske north me Nepal hai. Yahan ke log jaada kar ke Bihari bhasa, jisme se khaas bhasa Angika,Bhojpuri aur Maithili me baat kare hai Aur vo india ka dil hai

Bihar state me 38 tho District aur 9 tho Division iie prakaar hae:




#Article 353: Punjab (India) (109 words)


East Punjab nai to Doab (Dui naddi ke biich me jagah), Republic of India ke north me ek state hae. Iske abaadi lagbhag 24 million log hae. Iske capital city Chandigarh hae. Ii city ek alag territory hae kahe ki iske Haryana state bhi capital ke rakam kaam me laawe hae. Iske area 19,445 sq mi or 50,362 km², jisme Ferozpur District aur Pathankot Tehsil bhi hae jislke uppar Pakistan dawa kare hae. Ii Slovakia se barraa aur Costa Rica se chhota hae.

Hian ke log Panjabi me baat kare hae aur lag bhag aadha abaadi Sikh hae.

Punjab mae kul 22 districts hai, jinke naam is prakaar hai:




#Article 354: Romania (113 words)


Romania (purana spelling: Rumania, Roumania; southeast Europe ke ek des hae. Ii Balkan Peninsula ke north me ,  Lower Daunbe Naddi pe hae. Romania ke ek hissa Carpathian Mountains se ghiraa hai. Iske ek border Black Sea se bhi hae.  Danube Delta ke jaada hissa Romania me hai. Romania ke border west me  Hungary aur Serbia se, northeast me Ukraine aur Republic of Moldova se aur south me Bulgaria se hae.

Romania ke 1859 me banawa gais rahaa jab Moldavia aur Wallachia ek hoe gais. Iske 1878 ke Treaty of Berlin se ajaadi mila. World War II ke baadj iske kuchh jamiin, jiske abhi Moldova bola jaawe hai, ke Russia occupy kar liis.  




#Article 355: Battle of the Giants (Fiji) 2009 (247 words)


Fiji me football (soccer) ke 31st (INKK) Battle of the Giants, 1 August, 2 August aur 6 August 2009 se lai ke 9 August 2009  talak khela jaai.  Ii tournament ke pahila tiin game Lautoka se bahaar, 1 August aur 2 Augustke, aur baaki sab game 6 August 2009 se lai ke 9 August 2009 talak Lautoka ke Churchill Park me khela jaai. Pahila tiin game 90 minute ke format me aur baad ke saab game 60 minute ke format me khelaa jaai. Pichhle saal ke jiite waala team, Ba rahaa. Pool 1 me Lautoka, Tavua, Nadroga, Rewa aur Navua, Pool 2 me Ba, Nadi, Labasa, Nasinu aur Suva rahii.

Ii pool se Lautoka aur Navua, semi final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Ii pool se Ba aur Suva, semi final khatir qualify hoe gais.

Pahila semi final 9:30 a.m. ke Lautoka aur Suva ke biich me bhais, jisme Lautoka, Suva ke 1 - 0 se harais. Goal banae waala rahaa Kamal Hassan jon ki 8th minute me head kar ke goal banais. Duusra semi-final me Ba, Navua ke 1 - 0 se harais. Goal banae wala rahaa Ronald Laurence (30 min) 

Final me Ba, Lautoka ke 1 - 0 se hare ke BOG ke 4th time in a row aur 14th dafe jiit liis. Goal banae waala rahaa Osea Vakatalesau (9 min). Ii game me Ba ke Shalen Lal ke red card dekhae ke second half ke 15 min me game se bahaar kar dewa gais rahaa.




#Article 356: Gabriel Garcia Marquez (593 words)


Gabriel José de la Concordia García Márquez, jiske Gabo ke naam se bhi jaana jaawe hae, (6 March, 1927 Aracataca, Colombia - 17 April, 2014, Mexico City, Mexico) ke ek novelist, short-story writer, aur journalist hae jon ki 1982 me Nobel Prize jiitis rahaa. 

Gabriel García Márquez ke janam 6 March 1927 ke Aracataca, Colombia me bhais rahaa. Uske oitaji ke naam, Gabriel Eligio García aur maiya ke naam Luisa Santiaga Márquez rahaa. García Márquez ke janam ke kuchh din baad, uske pitaji ek pharmacist ban gais. January 1929 me uske mai-baap Baranquilla chal diin jab ki García Marquez Aracataca me rahe gae. Marquez ke uske maternal grandparents, Doña Tranquilina Iguarán aur Colonel Nicolás Ricardo Márquez Mejía paal ke barra karin. Jab uu aath saal ke rahaa, tab uske naana mar gais aur uu aapan mai-baap ke ghar Barranquilla me jaae ke rahe lagaa.

García Márquez ke mai-baap ke saathe uu aapan jindagi ke suruu me nai rahaa, aur ii kaaran se uske naana , naani ke influence uske jindagi pe jaada rahaa. Uske naana, jiske uu Papalelo bolat rahaa, 

García Márquez's ke kaam ke dher filam banawa gais hae.

Fernández Leal Augusto, La vida de Máquez




#Article 357: Saint Lucia (190 words)


Saint Lucia eastern Caribbean Sea aur Atlantic Ocean ke boundary pe ek island des hae. Ii Lesser Antilles ke ek hissa hae, aur Saint Vincent and the Grenadines ke north/northeast me, Barbados ke northwest me aur Martinique ke south me hae. Iske area 620 km² aur population lagbhag 160,000 hae. Iske capital Castries hae. 

Saint Lucia Windward Islands me se ek hae aur iske naam Saint Lucy of Syracuse se aais hae. 

Europe ke log ii island me pahila dafe 1492 nai to 1502 me  Spain's ke pahila Caribbean ke khoj ke time dekhin rahaa. British log pahila dafe 17th century mehian pe base ke kosis karin lekin uu logan ke safalta nai mila. 

Ii island me pahila dafe French log 1660 me aae ke basin aur huan ke Carib log se ek treaty pesign kare rahin.  British aur Dutch ke rakam, French log bhi hian pe ganna ke kheti suruu karin. Carib majuur ke try kare ke baad Africa se gulam logan ke hian pe lawa gais rahaa. Bahut jaada Carib logan smallpox aur measles se mar gae rahin.  

Image:saint lucia beach.JPG| Boy lying on sand pile, June 2006




#Article 358: Adolf Hitler (422 words)


Adolf Hitler (20 April 1889 – 30 April 1945) ek German politician rahaa, jon ki German Nazi party ke leader rahaa. Uu 1933 me Germany ke Chancellor banaa aur 1934 me dictator ban gais. Uu apne ke Germany ke Führer (leader) maanat rahaa. Uske janam Austria me bhais rahaa aur maut, World War II ke aakhri din me Berlin, Germany me bhais rahaa. 

Jab Hitler Gemany ke uppar raj karat rahaa tab Nazi log ek dictatorship banain rahaa , jiske Third Reich ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa. 1933 me uu logan aapan ke chhorr ke aur sab party ke illegal kar diin. Uu logan ke dusman ke jahel me kar dewa gais rahaa,civil rights ke kamti kar dewa gais aur Jews, Gypsy aur duusra minority logan ke exterminate karis. 

Hitler ke palwaar  Waldviertel, Upper Austria ke rahin.  Hitler, naam  German-speaking Europe me  19th century me bahut common rahaa.  Ii naam Czech naam Hidlar nai to Hidlarcek se aais hae.


#Article 359: Charles Dickens (105 words)


Charles Dickens ke janam 7 February 1812 ke Portsmouth, England me bhaes rahaa.  Uske baap rahaa, John Dickens, ek naval pay clerk, aur maiya rahii Elizabeth Barrow.

Jab Dickens paanch saal ke rahaa tab uske palwaar Chatham chal diin, aur paanch saal ke baad uu logan Camden, London me jaae ke rahe lagin. Dickens ek factory me kaam karis jab uske baap jahel me rahaa. Uske factory ke experience uske book lokhe me kaam diis. 

Dickens ke book me rahaa Oliver Twist, Great Expectations, David Copperfield, Nicholas Nickelby and The Old Curiosity Shop, A Christmas Carol. 

Charles Dickens ke maut 9 June, 1870 me bhaes.




#Article 360: Rabindranath Tagore (168 words)


Rabindranath Tagore (Bengali: রবীন্দ্রনাথ ঠাকুর; 7 May 1861 - 7 August 1941) tha jab India divided nahi tha. Unka naam pahile Robindronath Thakur thaa. Veh philosopher aur artist rahaa lekindher book aur drama likhis rahaa. Unhone music aur gaana ko bhi compose kara tha. Unke writings ke influence Bengali culture me 19th century aur early 20th century me jaada rahaa. 1913 mein unko Nobel Prize for literature mila. Veh Asia ke pehle insaan the
Jinhe Nobel prize mila tha . Uske admiii log, Gurudev bolat rahin.

Tagore ke janam Kolkata me bhais rahaa. Uu jab khaali aath saal ke rahaa tab uu aapan pahila kavita likhis rahaa. Uu pahila barraa kavita 1877 me publish karis rahaa. Uu pahila short story aur dramas likis jab uu khaali 16 saal ke rahaa. 

Tagore ke likha gais chiij me rahaa Gitanjali (Song Offerings), Gora (Fair-Faced), Ghare-Baire,Chokher bali,Jogajog,Noukadubi,Chitrangada,Dakghar,Roktokorobi adi.

Tagore Jana Gana Mana, India ke national anthem, ke likhis rahaa.
 Uu Amar Shonar Bangla, Bangladesh ke national anthem, ke bhi likhis rahaa.




#Article 361: World War II (136 words)


World War II, nai to Second World War (jiske chhota se WWII nai to WW2 likha jjawe hae), ek larrrai rahaa jisme dunia ke lagbhag sab des rahin Ii larrai 1 September 1939 se lae ke 2 September 1945 talak chalaa. Isme ek taraf Axis ke des rahin, jisme Germany, Italy aur Japan ke saathe Finland, Slovakia, Romania, Bulgaria, Hungary, Thailand aur Russia (1941 talak) rahin aur duusra taraf Allies rahin jisme United Kingdom, France, Comonwealth ke Canada, India, South Africa, Australia, aur New Zealand aur Brazil, Greece Poland aur Mexico aur 1941 se United States rahaa. 

Ii larrai itihaas me sab se barraa rahaa kahe ki isme 100 million se jaada soldier logan lare rahin. Isme 70 million lag ke maut bhais rahaa jisme se jaada civilian rahin.

Adolf Hitler ee larai suru karis raha. 




#Article 362: Jesus (105 words)


Jesus (jiske janam 7 aur 4 BC ke biich me, aur maut 30 aur 34 BC me bhais rahaa) ke teaching ke Christian dharam mmane hae. Uske janam Nazareth, Galilee, jon ki abhi ke Israel me hae, me bhais rahaa.

Jesus naam Aramaic bhasa ke naam Yeshua, aur Hebrew Yehovah-shua se aais hae aur iske matlab God saves hae. Jesus ke Jesus Christ nai to Christ bhi bola jaawe hae. Christ sabd Greek ke sabd christos jiske matlab hae the one marked on the head with oil nai to the anointed one se aais hae. 

Jesus ke jindagi ke baare me Bible me lika hae. 




#Article 363: Johann Sebastian Bach (162 words)


Johann Sebastian Bach (janam: 25 March 1685 Eisenach me; maut: 28 July 1750 Leipzig me), ek German composer aur organist rahaa jon ki aapan jamana ke sab se barraa composer rahaa. Uske jindagi ke time ke Baroque period bola jaawe hae. uu duusra des nai gais rahaa lekin duusra composers ke music study karis rahaa. Uske aapan music ii dekhae hae ki uu Italian, French aur German composers se music sikhis rahaa. Uu noblemen ke khatir kaam karis jiske khatir uu chamber music aur orchestra music bhi likhis rahaa lekin jaada time uu ek church me kam karis jahaan pe uu church music likhis rahaa. Bach, opera ke chhorr ke, sab rakam ke music likhis rahaa. Uske jindagi ke akhri din me jaada composer logan classical style me likhat rahin lekin uusab time Baroque style me likhis rahaa. uu time ke kuchh log iske purana jamana ke music maanat rahin lekin aaj kal iske sab se achchhaa Baroque music maana jaawe hae.




#Article 364: Ludwig van Beethoven (286 words)


Ludwig van Beethoven (Baptised: 17 December 1769 Bonn me (Janam ke tarik nai pataa), maut: 26 December 1827 Vienna me) ek German composer rahaa. Uu classical music likhat rahaa piano, orchestra aur duusra rakam ke Musical instrument khatir likis rahaa. Uske sab se jaada jaana jaawe waala kaam fifth aur ninth symphony aur piano piece Für Elise rahaa. Jab uu chhota rahaa tab uu ek achchhaa pianist rahaa. Beethoven dhani log ke saathe Vienna, Austria me bahut popular rahaa. 

Beethoven, Flemish musician, Lodewijk van Beethoven (1712–1773) ke potaa rahaa . Beethoven ke naam uske aaja Lodewijk se aais hae jon ki Dutch me Ludwig hae. Beethoven ke aaja ek bass singer rahaa. Uske lage ek larrkaa rahaa, Johann van Beethoven (1739–1792), jon ki ek musical establishment me piano and violin ke sikchha dewat rahaa. Johann married Maria Magdalena Keverich in 1767; she was the daughter of Johann Heinrich Keverich, who had been the head chef at the court of the Archbishopric of Trier.

Beethoven ke janam Bonn me bhaes rahaa; uske ek Roman Catholic service me 17 December 1769, me baptise karaa gais rahaa. 




#Article 365: Johannes Brahms (106 words)


Johannes Brahms (Janam: Hamburg, 7 May 1833; maut: Vienna 3 April 1897) ek German composer rahaa. Uu aapan kaam ek piano ke bajaae waala se suruu karis rahaa. Uu self-critical rahaa aur koi nhi kharaab composition ke bhig dewat rahaa. Uu sochat rahaa ki aur log uske “next Beethoven” maanat rahin aur uu dher saal aapan pahila symphony me lagais uske perform kare se pahile. Uu chaar concerto, ek requiem, piano music, chamber music aur gaana likhis rahaa. Uske sab se jaada famous tune Wiegenlied (cradle song) rahaa, jiske jaada kar ke Brahms' Lullaby, bola jaawe hae jiske musical box me kaam me lawa jaawe hae.




#Article 366: George Frideric Handel (186 words)


George Frideric Handel (German: Georg Friedrich Händel) (janam: Halle, Germany, 23 February 1685; maut: London, England, 14 April 1759) ek German composer rahaa, jon ki aapan jawaani ke time England me jaae ke rahaa  Baad me uu ek British citizen ban gais rahaa.  Johann Sebastian Bach aur Handel ekke saal me paida bhain rahaa. Ii logan appan jamanke sab se achchhaa composer rahin lekin ek dusre se kabhi nai milin rahaa.  Jab Handel British citizen banaa tab uu aapan naam ke badal ke George Frideric Handel kar diis. 

Jab ki duuno Baroque ke jamana me rahin, uu logan ke music developed differently. 




#Article 367: Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart (284 words)


Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart ek Austrian composer aur piano bajae waala musician rahaa. Uu aapan chhota jindagi me 600 se jaada music likhis rahaa. Bahut log ii soche hae ki uu sab time ke, sab se achchhaa composer rahaa. Uske janam Salzburg me 27 January 1756 me bhais rahaa. Uske likha gais musicc me opera (music with a story) Don Giovanni aur Die Zauberflöte (The Magic Flute) bhi rahaa. Uske opera ek minuet (ek naach) se suruu howat rahaa jiske uu jab chaar saal ke rahha tab likis rahaa, aur khalaas howat rahaa Requiem se, jiske uu khalaas nai karat rahaa. Mozart piano bahut achchhaa se bajaawat rahaa. Uske maut 5 December , 1791 ke rheumatic fever se bhaes rahaa jab ki uu khaali 35 saal ke rahaa.

Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart ke baap ke naam,  Leopold Mozart aur maiy ake naam Anna Maria Mozart rahaa. Uske janam 9  Getreidegasse, Salzburg, jon ki Archbishopric of Salzburg ke capital rahaa, aur jon ki abhi Austria me hae, aur jon ki uu time Holy Roman Empire me rahaa, me bhais rahaa. Uske khaali ek bahini bajpan ke baad jinda rahis, jiske naam Maria Anna Mozart (1751–1829) rahaa. Mozart ke uske janam ke ek din baad Salzburg Cathedral me baptize karaa gais rahaa. Uske baptised naam Joannes Chrysostomus Wolfgangus Theophilus Mozart rahaa. Uu apne ke, barraa hoe ke baad, Wolfgang Amadè Mozart  bolat rahaa, lekin uske naam ke dher rakam se likha jawat rahaa. 

Uske pitaji (1719–1787) Augsburg ke rahaa. Uu Archbishop of Salzburg, ek chhota composer, aur experienced teacher ke niche ek Kapellmeister rahaa.  Mozart ke janam ke ek saal ke bad uu violin ke uppar ek book, Versuch einer gründlichen Violinschule, likis jon ki kaafi safal rahaa.




#Article 368: Giacomo Puccini (169 words)


Giacomo Puccini (janam Lucca me, 23 December 1858; maut Brussels me, 29 November 1924) Verdi ke baad me sab se jaada famous Italian opera composer rahaa. Uu 16 opera likhis rahaa, jisme se jaada abhi talak karaa jaawe hae. Uske dher operatic gaana ke dher logan, jaada kar ke the aria Nessun dorma Turandot se jiske Luciano Pavarotti gaais rahaa BBC ke Football World Cup ke television coverage ke khatir, jon ki Italy me bhaes rahaa. 

Puccini ke janam ek sangeet waala palwaar me bhais rahaa. Uske palwaar ii maangat rahaa ki uu church e organ bajae. Uu Lucca ke lage ek church me organ bajae ke suruu karis. Uu ii organ me aur oular tune jaise ki Verdi ke opera bhi bajawat rahaa. Ii time uu ii realise karis ke uu ek opera composer bane maangat rahaa. AAkhri me uu aapan palwaar ke fuslae ke Milan Conservatory me parrhai suruu kar diis. Uske pahile ke compositions dekhais ki uske lage achchhaa dimaag rahaa, ochestra khatis sangeet likhe me. 




#Article 369: Robert Schumann (103 words)


 
Robert Schumann (janam: Zwickau, Saxony, 8 June 1810; maut: 29 July 1856) ek famous German composer rahaa. Uu Romantic period ke rahaa. Uske aapan concert pianist bane ke sapna ke badle ke parraa jab uu aapan hanth me chot lagae diis. Uu ek music magazine ke chapis aur dher article likhis music ke aare me likhis. Uske music uu chij se bharaa rahaa jon ki Romantic music ke typical rahaa: ii emotion sr bharaa rahat rahaa, ek ek hissa ke title rahat rahaa jon ki koi chij ke describe karat rahaa aur ii literature se inspired rahaa. Uu dher piano music likhis rahaa. 




#Article 370: Antonio Vivaldi (114 words)


Antonio Vivaldi (janam: Venice, 4 March 1678; maut Vienna, 28 July 1741) ek Italian composer rahaa. Uu Baroque music period ke khalaas hoe waala time me Italy ke sab se jaana maana composer rahaa. Uu 400 se jaada concerto likhis jaada kar ke violin khatir. Uu ek orphaned larrki logan waala school me parrhaes. uu school ke music parrhae bahut achchhaa rahaa aur Vivaldi aapan students ke bajae ke khatir dher music likhis rahaa. Uske sab se jaada jaana maana kaam ek chaar ke group ke violin concertos rahaa, jiske naam rahaa “The Four Seasons”. Ii chaaro concerto chaar mausam: Spring, Summer, Autumn, aur Winter ke baare me rahaa.

He name is deez nuts




#Article 371: Roald Amundsen (397 words)


Roald Engelbregt Gravning Amundsen (1872 - 1928) ek Norwegian admii rahaa jon ki Arctic aur South Pole ke baare me pataa lagais rahaa. Amundsen ke janam 16 July 1872 me bhais rahaa. Uu June 1928 me ek rescue mission kare ke time herae gais. Ii socha jaawe hae ki uu 18 June 1928 me maris rahaa.

Amundsen, 14 December 1911 ke South Pole pahunche waala pahila admii bahaa. 

Uu Northwest Passage me jaawe walaa pahila admii bhi rahaa.

Amundsen, Norway ke ek jahaaj chalae waala palwaar se aais rahaa. Uske janam  Borge me, jon ki Fredrikstad aur Sarpsborg ke biich me hae, me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Jens Amundsen ke uu chautha larrka rahaa. Uske pitaji uske jahaaj waala business se duur rakhis aur uske uppar ek doctor bane ke dabao daalis. Lekin jab uu 21 saal ke rahaa tab uske maiya mar gais aur uu University ke chhorr ke jahaaj waala business me jut gais. Amundsen ke Fridtjof Nansen ke 1888 me  Greenland ke crossing aur Franklin's lost expedition inspire karis.  Ii kaaran se uu jindagi bhar exploration me lagais.

Amundsen  Belgian Antarctic Expedition (1897ndash;99) ke first mate rahaa. Ii expedition, jiske Adrien de Gerlache aguwai kais rahaa Belgica jahaaj ke kaam me laae ke, Antarctica ke khatir winter me pahila expedition rahaa. Belgica, sea ice me  70°30'S off Alexander Island me, Antarctic Peninsula ke west me fas gais rahaa. Jahaaj ke crew winter wahiin pe bitae rahin. Amundsen ke anusaar's expedition ke docor, American Frederick Cook jahaaj ke cew ke jaan bachais, janwar ke maar ke khaae ke aur crew ke fresh paani piae ke. Ii expedition se Amundsen, aage ke expeditions ke khatir achchha chij sikhis rahaa.

Ii time me, Amundsen huan ke Netsilik Inuit log se  Arctic me jinda rahe ke skill sikhis jon ki baad me kaam me aais rahaa.  Jaise ki, kutta kaam me laae ke ghasita ghicho, jaanwar se banaa kaprraa pahino. Ice me tiisra winter ke baad, Amundsen, Beaufort Sea jaawe sakaa, jahaan se uu Bering Strait gais, aur ii rakam ke se  Northwest Passage paae liis. Hian se uu south me Victoria Island (Canada), aur 17 August 1905 ke Canada ke Archipelego se nikla, lekin use winter ke khatir Nome, Alaska me ruke ke parraa, jon ki Pacific ke coast me hae.  Hian se uu 500 mile duur Eagle City, Alaska, jahaan pe ek telegraph station rahaa gais




#Article 372: Neil Armstrong (152 words)


Neil Alden Armstrong (5 August 1930 - 25 August 2012), uu American astronaut rahaa, jon ki chandarma me utre waala pahila insaan rahaa. Uske janam 5 August 1930 ke  United States ke Ohio State ke ek farm me bhais rahaa. 20 July 1969 ke Neil Armstrong aur Buzz Aldrin Apollo 11 se chandarma me uutrin. Maut me 25 August 2012 se jilat ki dil sarja.

Neil Armstrong ke dil plane urrae me uu time lagaa jab ki uu dui saal ke rahaa. Uske pitaji uske Cleveland National Air Races me lae jaawat rahaa. Uu pahila dafe plane me urris jab uu 6 saal ke rahaa. Uu model plane banae ke ek wind tunnel me urraat rahaa. Uu plane chalae ke lesson liis aur jab uu 16 saal ke rahaa tab uske driver's licence milaa. Armstrong me Purdue University me aeronautical engineering parrhe ke khatir bharti bhais lekin 1949 me navy join karis.




#Article 373: Jacques Cartier (106 words)


Jacques Cartier ek French trader aur explorer rahaa. Uske janam 31 December 1491 ke Saint-Malo, Brittany, France ke ek chhotaa town me bhais rahaa, jahan pe uu 1 September 1557 talak rahis. Uu tiin dafe Canada, sona khoje ke khatir, gais. 

Uu pahila European admii rahaa jon ki Prince Edward Island, Saint Lawrence River|St. Lawrence River aur Hochelaga ke dekhis rahaa. 

Cartier 1534 me Canada gais rahaa jhaan se pahila trip me uu ek native chief ke larrka logan ke lae ke France aais aur duusr atrip me uu logan ke lautae le gais. Uu aapan tiisra trip me ek colony suruu kare ke kosis karis.




#Article 374: Vasco da Gama (147 words)


Vasco da Gama (1469- 24 December 1524) ek Portuguese sailor rahaa. Uu pahila European rahaa jon ki India, Cape of Good Hope hoe ke gais rahaa. Uu India tiin dafe gais rahaa.

January me uu logan Mozambique pahunchin, jiske coastland Arabs logan control karat rahin. Jab iipawa gais ki uu logan Mussalman nai hae tab uu logan ke huan se khder dewa gais aur uu logan north jaae ke Kenya ke utrin. Huan pe Malindi me , da Gama ek Hindustani pilot ke help se 20 May 1498 ke Calicut (the exact Malayalam name is Kozhikode) jon ke India ke southwest coast pe hae, phuchis. of India on . September 1499 me aapan kuchh saathi ke India me chhorr ke Portugal laut gais. 

Uu aapan tiisra trip me 1524 me India viceroy (governor) ban ke gais lekin India pahunche ke thora din baad uske maut hoe gais.




#Article 375: Ferdinand Magellan (101 words)


Ferdinand Magellan (1480 – 27 April 1521); Portuguese: Fernão de Magalhães; Spanish: Fernando de Magallanes) ek Portuguese explorer rahaa, jon ki Portugal aur Spain ke khatir sail karis rahaa. Portugal ke khatir uu India, Spice Islands, East Africa, aur Morocco gais. 

Iske baad wo King of Spain ke taraf se kaam karne suruu kiya. wo pahila chora ta jo Pacific Ocean ke biich me se gosar ke gaya aur dunia ke round gaya. wo Strait of Magellan se jaae ke Philippines pahuncha, jahan pe uske maar dewa gais. USke jahaaj ke 18 crew bach ke 1522 me Spain pahuch gain. ,




#Article 376: Marco Polo (110 words)


Marco Polo (1254 - 8 January 1324) ek Italian trader aur explorer rahaa. Uu east Asia explore kare waala pahila gora me se ek rahaa. 

Uu 25 saal ke trip pe China aapan pitaji aur uncle ke saathe Mongol Dynasty ke time gais rahaa.

Uu Venice me barraa bhais aur uske maiya uu time mar gais jab uu chhota rahaa. Uske lage dui bhaiya rahaa, Maffeo aur Niccolo Polo, bhi uske saathe exploring gain rahaa. 

Uu jab 15 saal ke rahaa tab se ghuume ke suruu karis rahaa jab uu Venice se Mediterranean Sea, Ayas, Tabriz aur Kerman gais. Uske baad uu Asia ke cross kar ke Beijing gais . 




#Article 377: Fiji Secondary Schools Under-19 Inter-District Championship 2009 (220 words)


Fiji Secondary Schools Under-19 Inter-District Championship 2009, Govind Park, Ba district, Fiji me 20 August se lae ke 23 August talak khela jaai, jisme 20 team rahi. Ii tournament ke Tuckers Ice Cream sponsor karis hae aur DAV College, defending champion hae.

Quarter final khatir, defending champions DAV College, Xavier College, Kamil College, Tilak High School, Lautoka Central College,  Tavua College, MGM High School aur Savusavu Secondary School qualify hoe gais. Kamil College qualify bhais jab Penang Sangam, Championship se nikal gais.  Quarter finals ke draw hae:

Daya Nand Anglo Vedic (DAV) College Ba, 2009 ke Tuckers Fiji Secondary Schools U19 Inter District Championship ke Ba ke Kamil Muslim College ke 3-0 se harae ke fir se jiit liis.  Dennis Vyas Rao, pahile ke Ba aur national player Julie Sami ke larrka aur 1950s aur 60s ke Mira Sami ke grandson opening goal pahila half ke biich me banais. Rao abhi Tavua ke Premier Division ke team me khele hae. Half time ke baad dui aur goal Josefata Neibuli banais, jiske ab Ba ke Premier Division team me khele ke milii.

Under-19 Tournament ke saathe Under-15 Tournament bhi khela jaai. Isme Vashist Muni College (Navua), Labasa Muslim College, Xavier College (Ba) aur Tilak High School (Lautoka) round robin basis me khliye. 
Tilak High School ii round-robin tournament ke jiit liis.




#Article 378: Jawaharlal Nehru (123 words)


 
Jawaharlal Nehru (14 November 1889 - 27 May 1964), India ke Prime Minister 16 saal 9 mahina 13 din talak rahaa, 1947 se jab ke India ajaad bhais. Uske janam Allahabad, Uttar Pradesh, India me bhais rahaa. 

India ke ajaadi ke struggle ke time Nehru ke dher dafe jahel me kar dewa gais rahaa jahaan se uu lamba lamba chitthi aapan larrrki, Indira Gandhi, ke lage likis rahaa. Ii chitthi India aur dunia ke itihaas ke baare me rahaa. Ii sabchithi ke baad me ek book me chapa gais rahaa jiske naam Glimpses of World History aur The discovery of India rahaa. 

Uske pitaji, Motilal Nehru, bhi ek freedom fighter rahaaa aur uske larrki, Indira aur grandsonson Rajiv Gandhi bhi Prime Minister rahaa.

 




#Article 379: Hokusai (194 words)


Katsushika Hokusai (October nai to November 1760–10 May 1849), Japan ke ek chitrkar rahaa. Uu Ed jamana ke rahaa. Uu Japan ke landscape ke pain tkarat rahaa, jiske ukiyo-e bola jaawe hae.

Hokusai ke janam Hōreki period ke 10th saal, 9th mahina aur 23rd din (October nai to November 1760) me ek artisan palwaar ke ghar me, Edo, Japan ke Katsushika district me bhaes rahaa. uake chhota me Tokitarō ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa. Ii biswas karaa jaawe hae ki uske pitaji ek sisaa banae waala rahaa, jon ki shogun ke khatir sisaaaa banat rahaa.  Hokusai, chhe saal ke umar me painting suruu kar diis, ssait aapan pitaji se sikh ke, jiske kaam me sisaa ke around desihn banane ke bhi rahaa. 

Hokusai, ke uske jindgi me 30 se jaada naam se jaana jaawat rahaa.

Hokusai made many images of Mount Fuji


#Article 380: Mimar Sinan (181 words)


Mimar Sinan (15 April 1489 - 9 April 1588), 50 saal talak Ottoman Empire ke main architect rahaa. Uske khaas kaam hae Edirne ke Selimiye Masjid aur Istanbul ke Suleiman masjid.  Uu dui sau se jaada building ke banais, jisme  Koran schools (sibyan mektebs) bhi rahaa.

Uske training ek military engineer ke rahaa aur uu tarakki kar k pahile ek officer banaa aur baad me ek Janissary commander, jisme uske title ağa rahaa. Uu aapan  architectural aur engineering skills uu time sikhis jab ki uu Janissaries ke saathe military campaign pe rahaa aur fortifications, rasta, pul aur aqueducts banae me kaafi aage hoe gais rahaa.    Lagbhag 50 saal ke umar me uske chief royal architect banawa gais rahaa, aaur uu aapan army me sikha gais skill ke dharmik building aur government building ke banae me lagais. Uu lagbhag 50 saal talak ii post pe rahaa.

Uu ek bhaari sarkari department ke agua rahaa aur dher jane ke train karis rahaa jon  ki baad me apne se achchhaa archtect banin, jaise kiSedefhar Mehmet Ağa, jon ki Sultan Ahmed Mosque ke banais rahaa. 




#Article 381: Alfred Hitchcock (100 words)


Alfred Hitchcock (13 August 1899 - 29 April 1980) ek  British film director rahaa jon ki baad me American Citizen ban gais rahaa, lekin saathe me British Citizenship rakkhe rahaa. Uu jaada kar ke mystery aur suspense film banawat rahaa.  Uske film me hae: The Lodger (1927), The Lady Vanishes (1938), Rebecca (1940), The Man Who Knew Too Much (1934 aur 1956 me fir banawa gais rahaa), Rear Window (1954), Vertigo (1958), North by Northwest (1959), Psycho (1960), The Birds (1963), Topaz (1969) and Frenzy (1972). Uu ek TV show, Alfred Hitchcock Presents ke bhi banais aur direct karis rahaa.




#Article 382: Avicenna (114 words)


Abū ʿAlī al-Ḥusayn ibn ʿAbd Allāh ibn Sīnā (ابو علی الحسین ابن عبدالله ابن سینا); c. 980 Bukhara me, Khorasan – 1037 Hamedan me), jiske Ibn Seena ke naam se bhi jaana jaawe hae 
 




#Article 383: Nicolaus Copernicus (158 words)


Nicolaus Copernicus (Niklas Koppernigk, Polish bhasa me: Mikołaj Kopernik, 19 February 1473 – 24 May 1543) ek astronomer rahaa. Log Copernicus ke uske suraj aur dunia ke baare me bichar khatir jaanat rahin.  Uske bicher rahaa ki dunia, suraj ke right round jaawe hae, jiske baare me uu uu ek book, De revolutionibus orbium coelestium (On the Revolutions of the Heavenly Spheres) me likhis rahaa. 

Copernicus ke janam 1473 me Thorn (Toruń), Prussia me bhaes rahaa, ek German- bhasa waala jagah jon ki baad me Poland ke ek hissa hoe gais rahaa. Uu pahile Cracow aur fir Italy me parrhaes. Italy me uu ek church ke wakiil ban gais rahaa.  Uu doctor ke parrhae bhi karis.  Uu aapan jindagi ke jaada hissa Frauenburg (Frombork), Warmia me raha, jahan pe uu 1543 me mar gais rahaa.

Copernicus ek priest, mathematician, astronomer, doctor, jurist, physician, classical scholar, governor, administrator, diplomat, economist, aur soldier rahaa. Uske khatir astronomy ek hobby rahaa. 




#Article 384: Marie Curie (124 words)


Marie Salomea Skłodowska–Curie (7 November 1867 – 4 July 1934) ek Polish physicist aur chemist rahii jon ki France me rahat rahii. Uu radioactivity  ke field me expert rahii aur khaali ek jan rahii jiske dui science me  Nobel Prize mila rahaa. Uu University of Paris ke pahila aurat professor rahii.

Uske janam, Maria Skłodowska ke naam ke niche,  Warsaw, Poland me bhaes rahaa, jahan pe uu 24 saalke umar alak rahii. 1891 me uu aapan bahini ke saathe Paris parrhe ke khatir gais rahaa, jahan pe uske uuncha degree mila aur uu jaruri scientific kaam karis rahaa. Uu Paris aur Waraw me Curie Institutes  ke suruu karis rahaa. Uske admii Pierre Curie aur uske larrka aur larrki ke bhi  Nobel Prize mila rahaa.




#Article 385: Thomas Edison (292 words)


Thomas Alva Edison (11 February 1847 - 18 October 1931) ek American inventor rahaa, jon dher chij invent karis rahaa. Bahut log soche hae ki uu electric light bulb ke invent karis rahaa, lekin uu iske khaali aur achchhaa karis jisse ki ii bulb aur jaada din talak chale.

Edison sab se jaada chij ke incent karis rahaa - puura milae ke 1093.

Thomas Alva Edison ke janam Milan, Ohio me bhais rahaa. Jab Edison saat saal ke rahaa, tab uu  aapan palwaar ke saathe Port Huron, Michigan rahe khatir chal diis. Edison, bemari ke kaaran,  school deri me suruu karis rahaa. Tiin hafta ke baad uske school se hatae dewa gais kahe ki uu teacher ke baat pe dhyan nai dhe sakat rahaa.  Uske maiya, jon ki Canada me ek teacher rahii, Edison ke ghare parrhais.

Jab Edison 14 saal ke rahaa tab uske scarlet fever hoe gais. Ii fever aur ek train ke conductor ke uske murr me maare ke kaaran uu bahira hoe gais.  Uu Morse code aur telegraph ke kaam me laawe ke sikhis, aur ek telegraph operator ke kaam suruu karis. 16 saal ke umar me uu pahila invention invention banais, jiske naam automatic repeater rahaa. Ii chij telegraph signals dui unmanned stations ke biich me bhejat rahaa.

Iske baad uu  New York, New York gais aur huan pe ek company ke machine ke repair kare ke kaam kare lagaa. 29 saal ke umar me uu carbon transmitter pe kaam kare ke suruu karis, jiske kaaran Alexander Graham Bell ke nawaa telephone ke aur jor kar diis. 1877me , Edison phonograph ke invent karis, jon ki pahila machine rahaa jon ki sound ke record aur bajae sakat rahaa. Iske kaaran uu dunia bhar me famour hoe gais.




#Article 386: Albert Einstein (339 words)


Albert Einstein (14 March 1879 - 18 April 1955) ek famous scientist rahaa jiske 1921 me Physics ke khatir Nobel Prize mila rahaa.

Einstein, light, matter, gravity, space, aur time ke theory khatir famous hae. Uske theory me rahaa theory of special relativity aur theory of general relativity. Uske sab se jaada famous equation rahaa . Iske matlab hae ki energy aur mass dui ruup ke ekke chij hae.

Einstein ke janam Ulm, Württemberg, Germany me 14 March 1879 me bhais rahaa. Uske palwaar Jewish rahin lekin bahut dharmic nai rahin. Albert jab tiin saal ke rahaa tab baat kare ke suruu karis rahaa. Jab Albert lagbhag chaar saal ke rahaa tab uske pitaji uske ek magnetic compass diis rahaa. Uu ii jaane mangat rahaa ki uu kon invisible chij hai jon ki compass ke needle ke ghumae hae aur uske interest science aur Maths me aur jaada hoe gais. 

Jab uu aur barra bhais tab uu Switzerland me ek school me gais. Graduate hoe ke baad uu ek patent office me kaaam kare lagaa. Ii kaam kare ke time uu papers likhis jisse uu ek famous scientist banaa. 

World War I se kuchh din pahile uu Germany laut gais aur ek school ke director ban gais. Uu, ja talak Nazi government power me nai aais, Berlin me rahat rahaa. Nazi logan Einstein ke Jewish physics, khatir acuse karis aur German physicists uske theory ke disprove kare ke kisis karis Einstein United States chal diis aur Princeton, New Jersey me rahat rahaa aur 1940 me United States citizen ban gais.

World War II ke time , Einstein aur Leó Szilárd U.S. president Franklin D. Roosevelt ke lage likh ke ii maang karis ki US , Germany se pahile nucklear bomb banae.

Einsteinke maut 18 April 1955 , heart disease ke kaaran hoe gais.

Einstein, aapan jindagi bhar, dher sau  books aur article publish karis rahaa. Uu aapan akkele kaam ke saathe, duusra scientist logan ke saaathe bhi dher kaam karis rahaa, jisme  Bose–Einstein statistics bhi hae, aur Einstein refrigerator.




#Article 387: Muhammad ibn Mūsā al-Khwārizmī (104 words)


Muhammad ibn Musa al-Khwarizmi (Persian:محمد بن موسى خوارزمی) (Arabic: محمد بن موسى الخوارزمي) ek Persian mathematician rahaa jon ki Baghdad me lagbhag 830 me rahat rahaa. Uu algebra ke invent karis rahaa aur algebra ke baare me ek book bhi likis rahaa. Ii karan se uske the father of algebra bola jaawe hae. Uu ek aur book  Indian numbers  ke baare me likihis jisme addition aur subtraction ke baare me batawa gais hae. Middle Ages me gora mathematicians  logan ii book ke parr ke iske Arabic numbers (0, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, ...)  ke naam diin. 




#Article 388: Mahabharata (268 words)


 Mahabharata, yaani ki barraa India, purana India ke dui lamba khissa (epic) me se ek hae. Duusra hae Ramayana. Mahabharata ke Hindustani rishi, Vyasa, compose karis rahaa. Ii bhi biswas karaa jaawe hae ki bhagwan Ganesh iske likhis rahaa jab ki Vyasa iske batais rahaa. Isme 110,000 couplets, 18 hissa me hae. Ek 19th hissa,jiske naam Harivamsha hai, bhi hae. Bhagavadgita, Krishna aur Arjuna ke biich me baat hae , aur ii Mahabharata ke ek hissa hae.

Rishi Vyas aapan larrka, Suka aur students ke Mahabharat parrhais. 

Bhagavad Git me Krishna, Arjuna ke ii samjhaae hae ki ek warrior aur prince ke kon duty hae aur dherYoga ke baare me aur Veda ke baare me ke  philosophies ke samjhaae hae. Isse Gita  banaa, jisse Hindu sahitiye ke ek chhota guide batawa jaawe hae. . Aajkal ke jamana me , Swami Vivekananda, Bal Gangadhar Tilak, Mahatma Gandhi aur dher aur jane Gita ke kaam me laae ke India ke ajaadi ke struggle me kaam me laain rahin.




#Article 389: James Clerk Maxwell (141 words)


James Clerk Maxwell (janam 13 June 1831 Edinburgh me – maut 5 November 1879) ek Scottish mathematician, physicist aur Maxwell's equations ke paawe waala rahaa.

Maxwell ke dhani dharmic palwaar me paeda bhais rahaa. 1845me, jab uu khaali 14 saal ke rahaa, uu ek paper likhis rahaa jisme uu ek nawaa rakam ke  mathematical curves ke draw kare ke system ke suruu karis. 1847 me uu University of Edinburgh me mathematics parrhe ke suruu karis. 1850 me Maxwellbadal ke University of Cambridge ke Trinity College me bharti hoe gais. Uu university me aapan kaam ke khatir dher prize jiitis aur 1854 me graduate bhais. 1855 se 1872talak uu colour blindness ke khatir reseach karis.

Uu dher chij study karis rahaa lekin uske electromagnetism aur gas ke uppar research khatir jaana jaawe hae. 

Maxwell ke maut 1879 me cancer se bhais rahaa.




#Article 390: Ernest Rutherford (111 words)


Ernest Rutherford, 1st Baron Rutherford of Nelson, OM, PC, FRS (30 August 1871 – 19 October 1937) ek New Zealand ke scientist rahaa, jiske  Nobel Prize in Chemistry 1908 me mila rahaa uske nuclear physics, aur theory of the structure of the atom ke khatir.

Rutherford nuclear physics ke ek pahila researcher rahaa, French physicist,Antoine Henri Becquerel ke 1896 me radiation ke discovery ke baad. Rutherford radiation ke tiin hissa ke discover karis jiske uu Alpha, Beta, and Gamma naam diis. Rutherford ii bhi paais ki alpha particles, helium nucleihae. Rutherford ke study se atomic structure ke baare me log samjhe sakin, jisme atom ek nucleus aur uske round electron hae.




#Article 391: Erwin Schrödinger (219 words)


Erwin Rudolf Josef Alexander Schrödinger (12 August 1887 Vienna me - 4 January 1961 Vienna me ) ek Austrian Physicist rahaa. Uu quantum mechanics ke theory ke ek founder rahaa aur uske 1933 me Nobel Prize in Physics milaa rahaa.



#Article 392: Nikola Tesla (188 words)


Nikola Tesla (10 July 1856 Smiljan, Croatia– 7 January 1943 New York inventor, physicist, mechanical engineer, aur electrical engineer rahaa. Uske janam Smiljan, Austria-Hungary, abhi Republic of Croatia me bhais rahaa. Uu baad me ek American citizen ban gais rahaa.

Uu radio ke ek pahile ke form ke banais rahaa. Uske khaas discoveries magnetism aur electricity ke field me rahaa. Uske Alternating current ke develop kare khatir jaana jaawe hae. 

SI jisse magnetic flux density nai to magnetic induction (commonly known as the magnetic field naapa jaawe hae), tesla hae , jon ki uske naam se aais hae. Uu dher rakam ke oscillators ke bhi invent karis hae.

Jab ke Tesla aapan discoveries ke khatir famous rahaa, uu jab maraa tab uu bahut garib rahaa. Uske radio banae ke credit khaali uske maut ke baad mila. Dher lag Tesla ke mad scientist bolat rahin. Tesla aapan pahila kaam Budapest me suruu karis, ek telephone company me. Uu aapan jawani me bhi chij ke invent karat rahaa, jaise ki telphone ke khatir loudspeaker. Uske obsessive-compulsive disorder rahaa aur Budapest me kaam krte ke time uske nervous breakdown hoe gais.




#Article 393: Alan Turing (188 words)


Alan Mathison Turing (23 June, 1912 - 7 June 1954) ek English mathematician aur computer scientist rahaa.

Uu pahila admii rahaa jon ki modern digital computer me kaam karis rahaa, aur pahila admii rahaa jon ki computer ke duusra chij kare ke khatir sochis rahaa. Uu logan ke batais ki computers dher rakam ke programs chalae sake hae. 1936 me Turing Turing machine ke idea ke introduce karis. Ii ek imaginary machine rahaa jon ki ek set of commands ke run karat rahaa. 

Turing Turing test ke baare me bhi sochis rahaa. 

Second World War ke time, Turing ek khaas admii rahaa jon ki German cipher ke turre ke kosis karis. Uske cryptanalysis ke kaaran se uu duuno Enigma machine aur Lorenz SZ 40/42 (a teletype cipher attachment codenamed Tunny by the British),ke break karis aur kuchh time talak Hut 8, jon ki German naval signals ke sunat rahaa, ke head rahaa.

Alan Turing ek gay admii rahaa aur uske iske khatir convist karaa gais rahaa. Uske chemical castration kare ke parra aur iske effect ke dui saal talak sahe ke baad uu 1954 me suicide kar liis.




#Article 394: Aristotle (186 words)


Aristotle (Greek Αριστοτέλης Aristotelēs) (janam 384 BC Stagira, Macedonia, Greece; maut 7 March, 323 BC Chalicis, Euboea, Greece) ek Greek philosopher rahaa. Bahut log ii soche hae ki Plato ke saathe, uu Western dunia ke ek khaas philosopher rahaa. Ii batawa jaawe hae ki Aristotle 150 book likhis rahaa. Aristotle, Alexander the Great ke bajpan ke master rahaa.

Aristotle ke pitaji, Nicomachus, Macedonia ke Amyntas Raja ke doctor rahaa. Aapan 18th janam din se lae ke 37th janam din talak Aristotle Athens me rahaa, jahaan pe uu Plato ke student rahaa. Lagbhag 18 saal ke umar me uu Athens gais aur Plato ke Academu me parrhe lagaa. Hian pe uu lagbhag 20 saal talak rahaa aur 347 BC me jab Plato ke maut bhais tab uu ii jagha ke chhorris. 

Iske baad uu  Xenocrates ke saathe Asia Minor gais. Jab uu Asia me rahaa tab uu Theophrastus ke saathe Lesbos gais jahan pe uu log island ke botany aur zoology study karin, Hermias ke maut ke baad, Aristotle ke Macdonia ke Philip II  uske larrka Alexander the Great  ke parrhae ke khatir 343 B.C. me balais




#Article 395: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2009 (234 words)


Fiji ke 71st Inter-district football championship, jiske Courts Homecentres sponsor karis rahaa, 8 October - 12 October 2009 talak Nadi ke Prince Charles Park me khela gais rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Prince Charles Park me 8 October se 11 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Ii pool me se Lautoka aur Suva semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Ii pool me se Navua aur Nadroga semi-final khatir qualify bhais rahaa.

Semi-final ke khel 12 October ke sabere bhais jisme Lautoka, Nadroga ke 5-0 se aur Navua, Suva ke 1-0 se harais.

Final ke khel 12 October ke sanjha ke bhais jisme Navua, Lautoka ke 2-0 se harae ke Lloyd Farebrother Trophy ke pahila dafe jiitis.

Premier division ke semi-final me Dreketi, Tailevu Naitasiri ke 2-1 se aur Nadogo, Nalawa ke 2-0 se harais., Nadogo 2 - 0 Nalawa 

Final me Dreketi, Nadogo ke 1-0 se harais.

Ba ke DAV High School, penalty kicks ke baad, Lautoka ke Tilak High School ke 6-5 se harae ke ii championship ke fir se jiit liis.

Lautoka ke Primary School ke team Labasa ke 1-0 se harae ke ii championsjip ke jiit liis.




#Article 396: 1929 ke election (Fiji) (291 words)


kar dewa gais.

Pahila tiin, Hindustani member Vishnu Deo, Parmanand Singh aur James Ramchandar Rao 25 October 1929 ke aapan seat Council me liin.

Ii Hindustani log khatir pahila election rahaa aur Fiji me khali ek sanstha, Fiji Indian National Congress, rahaa jon ki politically active rahaa, aur jiske leader rahin Vishnu Deo, S. B. Patel aur A. D. Patel. Ii constituency me dui candidate rahaa. Pahila rahaa, India me paida bhae, Champadan Manakadan Gopalan (C. M. Gopalan), jon ki Fiji Indian National Congress ke Vice-President rahaa, Bhartiya Mitra Mandal ke member rahaa aur Lautoka me Medicine practice karat rahaa. Uske nomination paper ke S.B. Patel sign karis rahaa. Duusra candidate rahaa, Parmanand Singh, jon ki Ba ke ek girmitya ke larrka rahaa aur New Zealand me parrhis rahaa. Uske palwaar ke Ba me achchhaa se jaana jaat rahaa. 

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii rakam se Parmanand Singh, bina bahaari support ke jiit gais, lekin Legislative Council me Vishnu Deo ke saathe kaam karis. Legislative Council me sapat le ke dui hafta baad, Council ke tiino Hindustani member Council se walk out hoe gain aur baad me resign hoe gain. Is ke karan rahaa ki sarkar common roll ke jariye Hindustani log ke barabar ke adhikar de se inkaar kar diis rahaa.

Ii constituency me dui candidate rahaa. Pahila rahaa, James Ramchandar Rao, jiske Vishnu Deo support karat rahaa, aur Khalil Sahim.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii constituency me dui candidate rahaa. Pahila rahaa, Vishnu Deo, jon ki ek Arya Samaji rahaa aur duusra rahaa John F. Grant jon ki ek Christian rahaa. Hindustani log Grant ke gora log ke chamcha maanat rahin aur us ke bahut kosis kare par bhi uu Deo ke nai harae paais.

Election ke result rahaa:




#Article 397: 1963 ke election (Fiji) (229 words)


Ii election me khaali uu admii logan ke vote kare ke ijajat rahaa jon ki:

Ii constitution me  European aur Indian ke matlab uu logan rahaa jiske pitaji nai to koi purwaj Europe nai to India ke rahaa aur Fijian ke matlab uu logan rahaa jiske male purwaj Fiji ke native rahin, Rotuma ke chhorr ke. Ii election me aurat loagn, uu admii jon ki parrhe likhe nai sakat rahaa aur Rotuman, Pacific Islanders, Chinese aor Part-Chinese ke vote kare ke adhikar nai mila rahaa. 
 
Ii election me Hindustani aur Gora civil servant ke vote kare ke adhikar nai dewa gais rahaa, election me kharraa hoe waala ke naam ke electoral roll me hoe ke chaahat rahaa. Ii kaaran se Ayodhya Prasad ii election me nai kharaa hoe paais kahe ki uu registration ke time Fiji se bahaar rahaa. 

Ii election ke khatir Registrar General ke Supervisor of Elections banawa gais rahaa. Registration 1 July 1962 se lae ke 30 September 1962 talak rahaa. Sab constituncy ke registration:

Ii election me jaada cadidate log independent rahin, lekin Citizens Federation (jon ki baad me Federation Party ban gais rahaa) A. D. Patel, S. M. Koya aur James Madhavan ke karraa karis, jab ki Kisan Sangh, Deo Sharma, James Shankar Singh aur Harsih Chandra Kohli ke kharraa karis. Election 17 April 1963 and 4 May 1963 ke biich me bhais rahaa.




#Article 398: René Descartes (161 words)


René Descartes (31 March 1596 – 11 February 1650) ek mashuur French philosopher aur physicist rahaa. Uu dui khaas buk He physics aur philosophy ke uppar likhis rahaa.

Aapan buk Discourse on Method (1637) me Descartes scientific method ke baare me likhis jiske uu apne se banais rahaa. Uu shapes (Geometry), light (Dioptrics), aur weather (Meteorology) ke baare me bhi likhis hae. Uske baad uu ek rakam se shapes ke coordinates se describe kare ke suruu karis aur ek aur theory banais jiske  rainbow ke naam se jaana jaawe hae. Descartes ke physics ke baad me Sir Isaac Newton bhi kaam me laais jon ki uske aur James Hook ke baare me likis hae ki: Agar jo ham duur talak dekhe sakaa hae tab ham giant ke kandhaa pe kharraa rahaa!

Aapan buk Meditations on First Philosophy (1641) me Descartes aapan scientific method ke kaam me laae ke philosophical sawaal ke dekhis hae. Uu skepticism ke virod me bahas karis hae. 




#Article 399: Sigmund Freud (143 words)


Sigmund Freud (6 May 1856 – 23 September 1939) ek Austrian neurologist aur famous psychologist rahaa. Dher log uske the father of psychoanalysis bole hae.

Uske janam ke naam Sigismund Schlomo Freud rahaa, lekin 1877 me jab uske umar 21 saal ke rahaa, uu aapan naam badal ke Sigmund Freud kar diis.

Freud, psychology me important rahaa kahe ki uu pahila admii rahaa jon ki unconscious ke scientifically study karis rahaa. 

Aapan first book likhe ke baad, Freud, Martha Bernays se saadi karis jisse uske chhe larrkan bhaes aur usme se ek Anna Freud bhi ek famous psychologist banis.

Uske janam purana Austro-Hugarian Empire me uu jagha pe jon ki abhi Czech Republic me hae, me bhaes rahaa. 1938 me uu, Jewish hoe ke kaaran, Hitler ke prosecution se bhaage ke khatir, England chal diis jahan pe uske maut 1939 me bhaes rahaa.




#Article 400: Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel (248 words)


Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel (27 August 1770 – 14 November 1831) ek German philosopher the, jiske janam Stuttgart, Württemberg, Germany me hua tha. Uu Hegelianism ke suruu karis rahaa jon ki German Idealism ke hissa hae. Uske asar dher sare writer aur philosopher ke uppar parra rahaa, jisme (Bradley, Sartre, Küng, Bauer, Stirner, Marx) jon usse agree karat rahin, aur (Kierkegaard, Schopenhauer, Nietzsche, Heidegger, Schelling) jon ki usse agree nai karat rahin. Hegel history, politics, religion, art, logic aur metaphysics ke baare me book likhis rahaa. 

Hegel ke janam 27 August  1770 me Stuttgart, Duchy Württemberg, Germany ke south east me bhais rahaa. Uske Georg Wilhelm Friedrich naam ddewa gais rahaa, lekin uske palwaar ke log uske Wilhelm ke naam se jaanat rahin. Uske pitaji, Georg Ludwig, ek Rentkammersekretär (secretary to the revenue office), Karl Eugen, Duke of Württemberg ke court me rahaa. Hegel ke maiya, Maria Magdalena Louisa (née Fromm), ek high court judge ke larrki rahii. Jan Hengel 11 saal ke rahaa, tab uske maiya ke maut bilious fever (Gallenfieber) se hoe gais. Hegel uar uske putaji ke bhi ii bimari parkkris lkin duuno bach gain. . Hegel ke ek bahini, Christiane Luise (1773–1832), aur ek bhaiya, Georg Ludwig (1776–1812) rahaa, jon ki Napoleon ke Russian campaign of 1812 me marr gais rahaa.

Tiin saal ke umar me , Hegel ek German School gais. Paanch saal ke umar me jab uu Latin School gais tab first declension jaanat rahaa, jiske uu aapan maiya se sikhis rahaa.




#Article 401: Karl Marx (213 words)


Karl Heinrich Marx (5 May 1818 – 14 March 1883) ek German thinker aur political thinker rahaa jon ki paisa (economics) aur (politics) ke baare me likis rahaa. Marx ii sochat rahaa ki agar ek jagha majduri ke uppar chale hae tab huan pe class struggle sab time rahi. Marx sochat rahaa ki class struggle se majduur logan raaj kare sake hae. Uske sab se famous book rahaa Communist Manifesto. Uu iske Friedrich Engels ke saathe 1848 me likhis rahaa. Ii book me Communism ke idea aur aim ke likha gais hae. Ii idea ke Marxism bola jaawe hae.

Uske sab se important kaam Das Kapit, nai to Capital, jiske tiin hissa me baata gais hae. Isme uu likhis hae ki capitalism kaise chale hae aur kaisan bawal ii create kare hae. 

Marx ke sab se popular theory ke  Materialism bola jaawe hae, jisme uu batais hae ki religion, morality, social structures aur dher chij economics me rooted hae.  

Karl Marx ke janam Germany me 1818 me bhais rahaa, lekin uske dher dafe duusra des jaawe k parra kahe ki sarkar uske bichar se kusi nai rahaa. 

Marx, London me bahut din talak rahaa, jahan pe uu 1883 me maraa. Uske mare ke baad, uske friend, Engels uske dher book ke khalaas karis. 




#Article 402: 1966 ke election (Fiji) (216 words)


Ii election khatir dui rakam ke seat rahaa - communal aur cross-voting. Communal constituencies me ek voter khaali aapan jaat ke candidate ke vote kare sakat rahaa. Puura milae ke 25 communal seats rahaa - nau Kaiviti, nau Hindustani aur saat General Electors ke khatir. 

Tiin cross-voting constituencies rahaa jisme se tiino jaat ke ek member ke chuna jaawat rahaa. Ii constituency me sab voter logan ek Kaiviti, ek Hindustani aur ek General member ke vote karat rahin.  Iske matlab ii rahaa ki elk voter ke leage chaar vote rahaa.

Council ke dui member ke Great Council of Chiefs nominate karat rahin.

Ii election me khaas party rahin Alliance Party, jiske jaada kar ke Kaiviti logan ke support rahaa,  General Electors ke bhi support rahaa aur kuchh Hindustani jon ki Federation Party ke virodi rahin, aur jaada kar ke Hindustani ke support karaa jaawe waala National Federation Party (NFP). 

Alliance Party 34 me se 22 seat jiitis. Election ke baad tiin independent aur dui Council of Chiefs ke nominees bhi Alliance ke join kar liin aur ii rakam se Alliance ke 27 seat hoe gais. Federation Party khali nau Indian Communal Constituencies ke jiitis. 

Election ke baad, Alliance ke leader, Ratu Mara ke Chief Minister banae dewa gais aur A.D. patel ke Leader of the Opposition.




#Article 403: Legislative Council (Fiji) ke Hindustani member (142 words)


Fiji ke Legislative Council me pahila Hindustani ke 1917 me nominate karaa gais, aur 1923 se lae ke 1926, ke chhorr ke 1929 talak khaali ek nominated member rahaa. 1929 me Hindustani logan ke tiin member elect kare ke mauka mila. 1937 me tiin elected member ke saathe dui aur nominated member Council me rahaa. 1963 me elected member ke namber ke ek se barhae ke chaar kar dewa gais. 1966 se 12 Hindustani member rahin, aur ii sab ke elect karaa jaawat rahaa.

Ii member logan Council me khaali dui hafta talak rahin. Jab uu log ke common roll ke prathao ke reject kar dewa gais tab uu logan walk out hoe gain. Tiin consecutive meeting ke miss kare ke kaaran ii logan aapan seat lose kar diin. Jab by-election khatir nomination balawa gais tab koi bhi Hindustani nai nominate karis.

      




#Article 404: Said Hasan (139 words)


Said Hasan, 1937 se 1944 talak Fiji ke Legislative Council me ek nominated member rahaa. 

Hasan ek wakiil rahaa, jon ki aapan bhai Muhammad Hassan, ke saathe Panjab, India se Fiji aais rahaa aur Fiji ke Muslim samaj ke leader ban gain rahaa. Duuno bhaiya logan ke sarkar bhi aadar se dekhat rahaa.

Hasan Pujab University se graduate hoe ke London wakiili parrhe ke khaatir gais. Uu 1915 me wakiil banaa. Iske baad uu Punjab laut ke High Court me wakiili karis aur University me lecture bhi karis. Ike baad uu duniyaa gumis aur Zanzibar me jaae ke rahe lagaa. 1931 me uu Fiji aais aur ek saal rahe ke baad Indian laut gais. Lekin Fiji ke Hindistani logan ke maang pe uu 1934 and Fiji laut aais. 1936 me uu Suva Town board ke Hindustani nominated member banaa.




#Article 405: M. S. Buksh (391 words)


Mirza Salim Buksh, Fiji ke pahila Hindustani rahaa, jon ki apne se parr likh liss rahaa. Uske dher dafe Fiji ke Hindustani logan ke represent kare ke khatir chuna gais rahaa.  Uu dher social aur dharmic sanstha ke bhi yogdaan diis rahaa. Uu Fiji ke Legislative Council ke ek member bhi rahaa.

Buksh, Fiji ke uu ek chhota group me se ek rahaa jon parr likh ke sarkar me kaam kare lagaaa rahaa. 1922 me Buksh ke Odin Ramrakha aur Vishnu Deo ke saathe Raju Commission (jisske Fiji ke Hindustani ke prastithi ke baare me pataa lagae ke khatir banawa gais rahaa) ke madat kare khatir chuna gais rahaa. Fiji sarkar ek monthly newspaper, Raj Doot, ke 1922 me chhape ke suruu karis, aur Buksh kuch din talak uske sampadak rahaa.  1924 me uu Indian Reform League (jon ki Fiji ke Hindustani logan khatir pahila social aur sporting organisation rahaa) ke suruu kare waala ek member rahaa. 1926 me uu Fiji Muslim League ke founding member rahaa.

Buksh ke 1947 me Fiji ke Legislative Council me Governor nominate karis rahaa. Uske, Fiji ke Hindustani ke politics me, A. D. Patel aur Vishnu Deo ke biich me rift laawe ke khatir bhi jaana jaawe hae. 1948 me, jab Governor Legislative Council ke paanch Hindustani logan ke apne me se ek ke Executive Council khatir chune ke batais tab A.D. Patel aur Vishnu Deo, duuno aapan naam diin. (Jiske Excutive Council me chuna jaata, uske Fiji ke Hindustani ke leader maana jaata rahaa) Ek member, Ami Chandra, Vishnu Deo ke support karis, aur duusra James Madhavan, A. D. Patel ke support karis. Buksh apane ke Executive Council ke kaabil nai maanat rahaa, lekin ii nai decide kare paawat rahaa ki uu kiske support karii. A. D. Patel, ii jaane pe bhi ki Bush apne ke Exutive Council ke kaabil nai maane hae, uske ii post khatir nominate kar diis. Isse khusi hoe ke Buksh ii nomination ke reject kar ke aapan support Patel ke de diss, ii boll ke ki, Jon maala Patel hame pahinais rahaa uske ham utar ke Patel ke phinae dia.  ”

Buksh, Sarah Florence Whippy ke saathe saadi karis aur uske saat larrkan rahin, jisme se ek, Mirza Namrud Buksh (jiske Lulu Buksh ke naam se bhi jaana jaawat rahaa) 2001 ke election me sab se buddha candidate rahaa.




#Article 406: Tulsi Ram Sharma (277 words)


Tulsi Ram Sharma, Fiji ke pahila Hindustani rahaa jon ki ek wakiil banaa rahaa.  Uu Fiji ke Legislative Council me ek term talak rahaa aur tiin term talak Fiji Indian Football Association ke Pardhaan rahaa. Uu gannna ke kisan ke union, Maha Sangh ke suruu kare waala me se bhi ek rahaa, lekin uu kuch din ke baad ii union se nikal gais. 1941 me uske  Central Indian War Committee me sarkar, Hindustani logan khatir World War II me suppot kare , khatir member banawa gais rahaa. 

Aapan wakiili ke parrhae ke baad, Sharma Lautoka me aapan office kholis.  1950 me Fiji ke ganna waala district ke dui union rahin, Kisan Sangh aur Maha Sangh. 1950 ke Legislative Council ke election me, A.D. Patel, North West Indian Constituency ke incumbent rahaa aur uske Maha Sangh ke samarthan rahaa, jab ki Kisan Sangh, aapan General Secretary, Ayodhya Prasad, ke kharraa kare maangat rahaa. Jab Sharma apne se kharraa hoe gais, tab Ayodhya Prasad apne ke ii election se nikal gais kaahe ki uu Patel ke virodhi vote ke split nai kare maangat rahaa. Ii rakam se, Kisan Sangh ke support se, Sharma, Patel ke  2340 votes to 1850 votes se harae diis. Election ke baad uu, apne ke neutral declare kar diis, jiise Kisan Sangh khusi nai rahaa aur aapan support usse hatae liis. 

Tulsi Ram Sharma, Fiji Indian Football Association ke duusra pardhaan rahaa aur tiin term talak  ii position me rahaa: 1940 - 1945, 1948 – 1950, and 1954. Uske netagiri ke niche Fiji ke sab district me Football Association banaa. Uu sab jaat ke log ke Football Association ke join kare ke encourage karat rahaa. 




#Article 407: Ludwig Wittgenstein (215 words)


Ludwig Josef Johann Wittgenstein (IPA: luːtvɪç ˈjoːzɛf ˈjoːhan ˈvɪtgənʃtaɪn German bhasa me) (26 April 1889 – 29 April 1951) ek Austrian philosopher rahaa. Uu jaada kar ke kaam basics of logic, philosophy of mathematics, philosophy of mind, aur the philosophy of language me karis hae. Uske twentieth century ke philospher logan me se ek khaas philosopher maana jaawe hae. 

Ludwig Wittgenstein ke janam Vienna me 26 April 1889me, Karl aur Leopoldine Wittgenstein se bhaes rahaa. Uu aath larrkan me se ek rahaa aur Austro-Hungarian empire ke ek sab se dhani palwaar me paida bhaes rahaa. Uske pitaji ke mai-baap, Hermann Christian aur Fanny Wittgenstein, ek Jewish palwaar me paeda bhaen rahaa lekin Protestantism me concert hoe gain rahaa, aur 1850s me Saxony se Vienna jaae ke baab Viennese Protestant professional classes me mil gae rahin. Ludwig ke pitaji, Karl Wittgenstein, ek industrialist ban ke iron and steel me dher paisa banais. Ludwig ke maiya Leopoldine, jiske janam ke naam Kalmus rahaa, Nobel Prize laureate Friedrich von Hayek ke aunty rahii. Karl ke Protestant bane ke bawajuut,aur uske baap ke Jewish hoe ke bawajuut bhi, Wittgenstein ke larrkan ke Roman Catholics baptized karaa gais rahaa — jon ki uske naani ke dharam rahaar — Ludwig ke mare ke baad uske Roman Catholic burial dewa gais rahaa.




#Article 408: 1933 ke by-election (Fiji) (136 words)


Ii election me Singh aasani se jiit gais. Waada ke anusaar duuno common roll ke prasthao rakkhin lekin jab ii prasthao gir gais tab Singh resign kar diis lekin Mudaliar nai resign karis. 1933 me Singh ke khaali seat ke khatir by-election bhais 

Election ke result rahaa:




#Article 409: 1937 ke election (Fiji) (217 words)


Ii Council me 17 official members (jon ke sarkar ke department ke head rahin) aur tiino jaat khatir paanch paanch member rahaa. Gora aur Hindustani logan khatir tiin member ke chuna jaawat rahaa aur dui ke governor nominate karat rahaa lekin Kaivti logan khatir sab member ke governor nominate karat rahaa ek 10 naam ke suchi me se jiske Council of Chiefs taiyaar karat rahaa.

Election me kharraa hoe ke khatir:

Ii election me aurat aur sarkari majuur nai vote kare sakat rahin.

Ii constitency ke khatir, Vishnu Deo ke party, A. D. Patel ke nominate karis, jon ki 1929 ke election me kharraa nai hoe sakis rahaa kahe ki Patel uu time tak dui saal se kamti din tak Fiji me rahaa. Parmanand Singh ke barraa bhaiya, Chandrasenan Chattur Singh bhi ii seat khatir kharraa bahis. Sab koi sochat rahin ki Patel, Singh, jon ki khali ek wakiil ke babu rahaa, ke sahaj me harae dei lekin Singh ii election ke Fiji-born versus India-born kar diis aur aapan Ba ke background ke kaamme laae ke jiit gais.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii constitency se Vishnu Deo jiit gais.

Ii election me J. B. Tularam Channa Bhai Patel ke 14 votes se harais. 

Election ke baad, governot K. B. Singh aur Said Hasan ke nominated member banais.




#Article 410: Alexander the Great (188 words)


Alexander the Great (Greek Μέγας Αλέξανδρος, 20 July nai to 26 July 356 BC - 10 June 323 BC) ek Macedonian Raja rahaa. Uske janam Pella me bhais rahaa aur uske pitaji King Philip II rahaa. Uske Athens me uske skills ke sikawa gais rahaa. Uske sikhae waala famous Athenian philosopher, Aristotle rahaa, jiske sikchha se uu dunia ke pahila mashuur militart commander banaa. 20 saal ke umar me uu Macedonia ke raja banaa, jab uske pitaji ke ek bodyguard hatya kar diis. Alexander ke uske military skills khatir jaana jaawe hae. Uske dunia ke barra military commander, jaise ki Hannibal Barca, Julius Caesar, Genghis Khan, Subutai, Napoleon I of France, se compare karaa jaawe hae. 

Uske maut talak uu jetna Middle Eastern world gora logan ke pataa rahaa jisme Pakistan, Persia, Egypt, aur Asia Minor bhi hae ke uppar raj kare lagaa rahaa. Uske maut Babylon me 323 BC me bhais rahaa. Uske maut ke kaaran koi nai jaane hae lekin kuchh log ii soche hae ki uske jahar piawaa gais aur duusra loagn soche hae ki uske muder karaa gais nai to uu fever se maraa. 




#Article 411: Ba Open Constituency (Fiji) 1999 - 2006 (103 words)


Ba Open, Fiji ke ek electoral division 1999 se lae ke 2006 talak rahaa. Fiji ke House of Representatives ke 71 me se 25  Open constituencies hae. Ii constituencies me koi bhi jaat ke jan kharraa hoe sake hae aur koi bhi vote kare sake hae. Ii constituency me jaada kar ke Hindustani log rahe hae aur iske Fiji Labour Party (FLP) ke stronghold maana jaawe hae.

Voters ke jaat - Kaiviti: 3,323 (17.06%), General: 201 (1.03%), Hindustani: 15,933 (81.8%), Rotuman: 20 (0.1%), Total:  19,477 
 

Voters ke jaat - Kaiviti: 5,310 (25.58%), General: 190 (0.92%), Hindustani: 15,221 (73.32%), Rotuman: 38 (0.18%), Total:  20,759 




#Article 412: Cyrus the Great (115 words)


Cyrus the Great (Farsii bhasa: کوروش بزرگ,Kurosh e Bozorg)(c. 590 BC nai to 576 — August 530 BC), Iran me Achaemenid dynasty suruu kare waala raja rahaa. Uske Anshan me Persian log ke neta chuna gais rahaa. Uu Medes ke harais aur uske 599 BC me Shah of Iran banawa gais rahaa. Cyrus Lydian Emipire aur Babylonian Empire se yudh karis rahaa. Uu Babylon se Israelites logan ke chorr ke aapan des laute ke ijaajat diis. Cyrus pahila raja rahaa jon ki aapan empire me gulami ke band karis rahaa. Uu log ke aapan bhagwan ke puja kare ke ijajat diis. Cyrus ke maut Pasargadas me bhaes rahaa jahan pe abhi talak uske kabar hae.




#Article 413: 1940 ke election (Fiji) (103 words)


Ii constituency me pahile ke sadasya, Chattur Singh, nai kharraa bhais kahe ki uske lage ganna ke kisan ke samarthan nai rahaa aur pichhla election me haara, A. D. Patel nai kharraa bhais kahe ki uu time pe uu India gais rahaa. Itihaas ke likhe waala abhi talak ii bahas kare hae ki agar Patel, Vishnu Deo ke support se ii constituency me kharraa hoe jaata tab kon natiija rhataa.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii constitency se Vishnu Deo jiit gais.

Ii election me J. B. Tularam jiitis

Election ke baad, governot K. B. Singh aur Said Hasan ke nominated member banawa gais.




#Article 414: Elizabeth I of England (150 words)


Elizabeth I of England (7 September 1533 - 24 March 1603),  17 November 1558 se 1603 talak England ke rani rahii jab uske maut bhais rahaa. Uske The Virgin Queen nai to Good Queen Bess bhi bola jaawat rahaa.

Elizabeth ke janam Greenwich Palace me bhais rahaa. Uske naam uske aaji aur naani ke baad, jon duuno ke pahila naam Elizabeth rahaa, rakkha gais rahaa. Uu Henry VIII of England ke dusra baby rahis jon ki janam ke time nai maris. Uske maiya, Henry ke duusra aurat, Anne Boleyn rahis. Janam ke time Elizabeth English throne ke heiress banis kaaheki uske barri bahini ke maiya ke Henry chhorr diis rahaa. 
 
Jab  Elizabeth dui saal aur aath mahina ke rahii tab uske maiya ke execute kar dewa gais rahaa. Elizabeth ke illegitimate batawa gais aur uske princess ke naam ke hatae dewa gais.  

There have been many films about Elizabeth I.




#Article 415: Che Guevara (173 words)


Ernesto Guevara (14 June 1928 - 9 October 1967), Karl Marx ke chela aur ek doctor rahha jon ki Argentina me paida bhaes rahaa. Uske jaada kar ke Che Guevara nai to El Che ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa aur ii socialist log me bahut popular hae. Time magazine uske 100 most  people of the 20th century batais hae

Uske janam 1928 me Argentina me bhaes rahaa. Uu jab Buenos Aires ke medival college me rahaa tab uu aapan chhutti ke time jaae ke dekhat rahaa ke Argentina ke garib log kaise rahe hae aur ii sochis ki khaali larrai se iske thiik karaa jaawe sake hae. 

Iske baad uu Mexico gais jahaan pe uske Fidel Castro milaa, jon ki Cuba me ek communist rebellion ke taiyari karat rahaa. Ernesto, Fidel ke saathe hoe ke revolution me bhaag liis. 1959 me , Fidel jiit ke Cuba ke president banaa. 1965 me Congo-Kinshasa aur Bolivia me revolution suruu karis. Uske Bolivian Army pakarr ke 1967 memaar diis . Uske body 1997 e mila.




#Article 416: Vladimir Lenin (885 words)


Vladimir Ilyich Ulyanov (Russian: Влади́мир Ильи́ч Улья́нов, IPA: vla'dʲimʲr ilj'itʂ ul'janʌf), better known as Lenin (Ленин)) (22 April 1870 - 21 January 1924) ek Russian revolutionary aur Bolshevik party ke leader rahaa. Uu Soviet Union ke pahil aleader rahaa. Soviet Union, Union of the Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR) ke dusra naam hae. Lenin ke Leninism suruu kare khatir bhi jaana jaawe hae, jiske baad me Josif Stalin Marxism-Leninism naam diis rahaa.

School me , Lenin  Latin aur Greek bhasa me achchhaa parrhat rahaa. 1887 me uske Kazan State University se nikal dewa gais rahaa kahe ki uu bahut radical rahaa aur Tsar ke virod me protest karis rahaa.  Wahii saal me  Lenin ke bhaiya, Alexander Ulyanov, ke  Alexander III kr hatya kare ke kosis me faansi pe charrhawa gais rahaa. Lenin apne se parrte rahaa aur 1891 me uske lawyer ke licence mila.

St. Petersburg me jab, Lenin wakiili ke parrhai karat rahaa tab uu Karl Marx aur Friedrich Engels ke bichar ke baare me jaanis. Kaahe ki Marxism ke Russia me allowed nai rahaa, Lenin ke arrest kar ke jahel me kar dewa gais rahaa aur iske baad Siberia bhej dewa gais rahaa. 

July 1898 me, jab uu Siberia me rahaa, tav uu ek socialist aurat, Nadezhda Krupskaya se saadi karis. 1899 me uu el book likhis, The Developm me rahaaent of Capitalism in Russia. 1900, Lenin ke Siberia se chhorr dewa gais rahaa.

Iske baad Lenin Europe bhar me ghumis aur ek Marxist newspaper,  Iskra ke chapis, Russian sabd jiske matlab English me spark hae. Uu Russian Social Democratic Labour Party (RSDLP) ke ek leader ban gais.

Lenin, 1907 me Finland gais kaahe ki Marxists log khatir Finland, Russia se jaada surakchhit rahaa. Uu Europae bhar me ghumis aur dher socialist meeting aur ghatna me hissa liis rahaa. Ii time me uu London, Paris me dher jagha me rahaa, aur World War I ke time Geneva me. Larrai ke suruu ke time Second International ke ek barraa meeting, jisme Bolsheviks bhi rahin, broke down, kahe ki dher member Parties aapan des ke larrai me madat kare maangat rahin, aur ii idea Marxist idea of internationalism ke nai rahaa. Lenin aur Bolsheviks (jiske communists ke naamse bhi jaana jaawat rahaa) me se khaali kuchh log larrai ke virod karin Marxist kaaran se. 

Jab February Revolution ke baad me Nicholas II  Tsar nai rahaa, tab Lenin, Russia laut gais. Uu ek khaas Bolshevik leader banaa, aur public me April Theses ke announce karis jisme uu  Kerensky ke sarkar ke nawaa middle class ke mistake khatir accuse karis aur majuur logan se sarkar ke palte ke khatir Workers' Revolution kare ke batais.



#Article 417: C. M. Gopalan (109 words)


C. M. Gopalan (Champadan Manakandan Gopalan) ek doctor rahaa jon ki India se Fiji aais rahaa aur Lautoka me aapan surgery kholis rahaa. Uu Bhartiya Mitra Mandal ke ek member rahaa aur Fiji Indian National Congress ke Vice-President rahaa. Uske Fiji me South Indian log ke ek leader maana jaawat rahaa

Election ke result rahaa:

Jab ki Legislative Council ke dui Hindusstani member, K. B. Singh aur Muniswamy Mudaliar maangat rahin ki Council ke sab memeber ke Governor nominate kare, tab Gopalan, duusra South Indian leader log ke saathe (aur Vishnu Deo ke Fiji Indian Asssociation ke support me) Governor ke lage ek petition bhej ke iske virod karis. 




#Article 418: Abraham Lincoln (235 words)


Abraham Lincoln (12 February 1809  – 15 April 1865), United States ke 16th President the. Wo 1861 se 1865 tak  American Civil War ke time pe President rahe. Jab jaada Confederate army surrender kar diis rahaa aur larrai khalaas hoe waala rahaa tab John Wilkes Booth uske maar diis rahaa, kahe ki uu bachaa Confederate army ke larrte rahe maangat rahaa.  Lincoln ke United States me gulami khalaas kare khatir jaana jaawe hae. 

Abraham Lincoln ka janam 12  February 1809 me, Hardin County, Kentucky me hua tha . Unke pita Thomas Lincoln, ek kisan the, aur maa Nancy Hanks thi aur ii logan bahut garib rahin. Abraham ke ek bhaeya aur ek bahini rahis aur bhaiya bachpan me mar gais rahaa. uu loganek chhota log cabin house, jisme khaali ek room rahaa me rahat rahin. Uske baap gulam nai rakkhis rahaa kaahe ki uu bahut dharmik rahaa. Jab Abraham saath saal ke rahaa tab uske pariwaar Indiana aur baad me Illinois jake  rehne lage. Uu jab chhota rahaa tab uu aapan baap ke khet me madat kaat rahaa lekin 22 saal ke umar me uu  New Salem,  Illinois jaae ke ek salesmanke kaam kare lagaa. Baad me uu school ek saal khatir school aur isse uu likhe, parrhe aur sahaj mathemeatics kare sikhis.  1842 me uu Mary Todd se saadi karis aur uu logan ke chaar larrkan bhais jisme se tiin chhote pe mar gain.




#Article 419: Louis XIV of France (110 words)


Louis XIV, jiske The Sun King  ke naam se jaana jaawe hae, (5 September 1638–1 September 1715)  France ke Raja rahaa 14 May 1643 se uske maut talak. Uu 72 saal talak raja rahaa, jon ki Europe ke raja khatir sab se lamba hae.

Louis ke mai baap rahin Louis XIII aur Anne of Austria. Uske janam uske mai=baap ke saadi ke 22 saal baad bhaes. Uske Louis Dieudonné (literally, “gift of God”) christian karaa gais rahaa. 1643 me, uske 5th birthday se pahile uske pitaji ke maut hae gais aur uu raja banaa lekin, kahe ki uu etna chhota rahaa , uske maiya raj ke sambhale ke suruu karis.




#Article 420: Augustus (110 words)


Caesar Augustus (23 September 63 BC – 19 August, 14 AD) ek khaas Roman Emperor rahaa. Uu Rome ke ek barraa Empire banae me suruu kare waala emperor rahaa. 

Octavian Augustus Caesar, Julius Caesar ke adopted larrka rahaa. Octavian, second triumvirate (3 men ruling as one body over the Roman Republic) ke time power me aais, Marcus Antonius (Mark Antony) aur Lepidus ke saathe. Augustus aur Antonius Julius Caesar ke wafaadaar rahin, jiske 44 BC me maar dewa gais rahaa. Uske maut ke baad Rome me civil wa suruu hoe gais uu logan ke biich me jon ki Caesar ke wafaadar rahin aur Pompey ke saathi logan ke biich me. 




#Article 421: A. H. Sahu Khan (542 words)


Dr Abdul Habib Sahu-Khan M.B.E., M.B., Ch.B (N.Z) (8 June 1918 – 29 August 2007), Fiji me janam le waala pahila Hindustani doctor rahaa. Uu Fiji aur Australia me dher samaj sewak aur dharmic sanstha ke aapan yogdaan diis rahaa. Uu aur uske palwaar Ahmadiyya Anjuman Ishaat-I-Islam ke Fiji me khaas member rahin aur Sydney me Ahmadiyya Anjuman Ishaat-I-Islam ke bhi suruu kare waala pahila admii rahaa. Sahu Khan ke South Pacific Games ke suruu kare khatir bhi jaana jaawe hae. Uu Fiji Ke Legislative Council ke nominated member aur Nadi Township board ke Chairman bhi rahaa.

Sahu Khan ke janam Suva, Fiji me 8 June 1918 me bhais rahaa. Uske palwaar Fiji ke Ahmadiyya Anjuman Ishaat-I-Islam ke khaas leader rahin. Uu aapan Primary aur Secondary ke sikchha Fiji ke dher school me paais jisme Lautoka ke Natabua High School bhi rahaa. 1934 me uu New Zealand parrhe khatir gais. Huan pahunche pe uske ii pataa lagaa ki uske University me bharti hoe se pahile dui aur saal ke high school ke parrhae kare ke parri. Uu ii dui saal ke parrhae ke nau mahina me khalaas kar ke Otago University Medical School, Dunedin me doctor ke parrhae suruu kar diis.

Jab World War II suruu bhais tab uu New Zealand Armed Services Medical Corps me bharti hoe gais kahe ki uu ii biswas karat rahaa ki agar New Zealand uske parrhae khatir achchhaa hae tab uske khatir uske larre ke bhi chaahi. Larraai ke baad  New Zealand ke sarkar uske dui  Service Medals diis. New Zealand ke kuchh barraa Public Hospital, jaise ki Wellington, Waikato, Rotorua,Greenlane aur Auckland Public, me kaam kare ke baad uu September 1946 me Fiji lautis. On 6 October 1946 me Suva City Town Hall me uske swagat karaa gais jisme uu uu logan se Fiji ke Pearl of the Pacific banae ke khatir kaam kare ke madat maangis aur aapan Service to Mankind suruu karis. Uu Fiji me paida bhias pahila Hindustani doctor rahaa.

Sahu Khan chhota se inasaan ke madat kare khatir aapan jindagi bitae ke sochis rahaa aur jab uu doctor ban gais tab uu logan se kamti ke kamti feees liis aur garib aur buddha log ke muft me treat karis. Jab Fiji me dawai nai milat rahaa tab uu iske Sydney se import karat rahaa, nai to basic ingredients ke import kar ke uske Fiji me banae ke cost price me bechat rahaa.

Uske Fiji Medical School ke part time lecturer aur senior medical students ke external examiner bhi banawa gais rahaa jiske khatir uske kuchh paisa nai milat rahaa. Uu Samabula Anti Tuberculosis Committee me join hoe ke ek campaign suruu karis jisse rasta aur gutter ke safaa rakkhaa jaawe, garda waala rasta ke tarseal karaa jaawe  aur logan ke khaanse aur thuuke ke kaaranbimaari faile ke baare me samjhaes, jisse ke TB pe rok lagawa jaawe sake. Baad  me Dr Sahu-Khan ke Board of Elderly and Destitute ke Chaerman banawa gais. 

Dr Sahu-Khan, Lautoka Hospital ke banae ke time ek non government medical advisor rahaa aur Western Region Library ke banwae ke suruu karis, Lautoka Primary School ke bhi suru karis.  Uu Hindu logan ke Ram Leela kare ke kharir ground ke parbhand karis aur ek crematorium ke bhi banwais. 




#Article 422: Nelson Mandela (134 words)


Nelson Rolihlahla Mandela (janam: 18 July 1918) South Africa ke pahila President rahaa jiske fully-represented democratic election me chuna gais rahaa, aur uu pahila black President bhi rahaa.

Mandela ke janam Transkei region me bhaes rahaa. Jab uu nau saal ke rahaa tab uske pitaji ke maut hoe gais rahaa. Uu 1941 me Fort Hare University me parrhe ke baad Johannesburg gais. 1944 me uu African National Congress Youth League ke suruu kare me madat karis. Uu kuchh din me iske leader ban gais  jiske kaaran sarkar uske apartheid policy ke threat samghis. 1964 me uske jahel me kar dewa gais jisme se uske 27 saal baad 1990 me chhorra gais. 1993 me uske Nobel Peace Prize dewa gais rahaa.  Mandela 10 May 1994 se lae ke 1999 talak South Africa ke President rahaa. 




#Article 423: Mao Zedong (102 words)


Mao Zedong (26 December 1893 – 9 September 1976) Chinese Communist ke leader rahaa. Uu People’s Republic of China (PRC) 1949, jab uu banaa rahha, se lae ke 1976 talak leader rahaa. 

Mao ke janam 26 December 1893 ke Hunan province China me bhaes rahaa. Uu ek kheti kare waala palwaar se aais rahaa aur jab uu ek library mekaam karat rahaa tab uu ek Communist banaa. 1920s me uske taagat Communist Party of China me barrhaa aur 1933 me uu leader ban gais. 1920s me Communist log ek aur Chinese leader Chiang Kai-shek ke larre lagin. The Communists won in 1949. 




#Article 424: Anirudh Kuver (138 words)


Anirudh Kuver (janam: 1927) Fiji ke ek teacher, wakiil, House of Representatives ke member aur Magistrate rahaa. 

Kuver ke janam 1927 me Sabeto,Nadi, Fiji me, jahan pe uske pitaji ke kheti rahaa, bhais rahaa. Uu aapan Secondary sikchha ke Lautoka district, Fiji ke Natabua High School me paais. 1947-1948 talak uu Nasinu Teachers College me teacher ke parrhae karis. Uu chaar saal talak Primary school me parrhae ke baad 1953 se 1956 talak DAV High School, Ba district, Fiji me parrhaes. 1962 me uu Tasmania jaaw ke wakiili parrhis aur 1965 me in graduate hoe ke Hobart ke ek law firm, Finlay, Watchorn, Baker and Solomon ke saathe kaam karis.

Politics se retire hoe ke baad uu 1992 me ek magistrate banaa aur chhe saal talak Fiji ke dher district me serve kare ke baad uu retire bhais.




#Article 425: Sadhu Kuppuswami (461 words)


Sadhu Kuppuswami (1890 - 2 August 1856) Fiji ke ek Hindustani rahaa jon ki Fiji ke South Indian samaj ke aapan bhasa aur sanskriti pe ghamand kare ke barrhawa diis aur jiske Fiji me Sangam ke suruu kare me khaas haanth rahaa. Uu India se girmit me Fiji aais rahaa aur girmit kaate ke baad sadhu ban gais aur Swami Vivekananda, Ramana Maha Rishi, Ramalinja Swamigal aur Rama Krishna Paramhamsa ke chela ban gais. 1920 me uu Vashist Muni ke prabhao ke niche aais. Uske samaj ke kaam khatir uske Sewak Ratnam ke padwi dewa gais rahaa lekin uske jaada kar ke Sadhu Swami ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa.

Kuppusami ke janam, Konoor gaon, Tamil Nadu, India me 1890 me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Govind Swamy Naidu, Madras (Chennai) me ek police rahaa. Uske matra bhasa Telugu rahaa lekin uu Tamil bhasa me achchhaa se baat kar lewat rahaa. Uske pitaji ek kattar dharam me biswas kare waala rahaa, aur Kuppuswami ke dharam aur bhasa ke baare me chhote me achchhaa sikchhaa diis. 22 saal ke umar me uu Sutlej III me girmit ke niche Fiji aais jahaan pe uu 27 April 1912 ke pahuncha.  Uu aapan girmit Yalandro, Tavua me kaatis. Uu firi hoe ke baad Rakiraki me Melbourne Trust Company me kaam karis.

Rakiraki me uu ek puja ke jagha banais, jiske naam uu Sangam rakkhis rahaa. 1918 me barraa bemaari ke time bemaar log ke madat karis aur log ke aspataal lae jaawe me madat karis. 1921 me uu Vahist Muni ke Fiji me kaam dekhis jisme uu school banais aur logan ke aapan dharam aur sanskriti me ghamand kare ke batais. Kuppuswami chcota larrkan ke Tamil bhasa bhi parrhaes rahaa. 10 January 1926 me, Rakiraki me Swami Vivekananda ke birthday ke time ii decide karaa gais ki Fiji me ek Sangam banawa jaae. 24 May 192 me, Nadi me sab bagal ke South Indian ke ek meeting bhaes jisme Then India Sanmargya Ikya Sangam (TISI Sangam) ke banawa gais jisme uske President chuna gais. 1936 me uske fir se President chuna gais, aur ii position pe 2 August 1956 talak uske maut talak rahaa.

Sadhu Swamy ek soft spoken admii rahaa. Uske koi larrkan nai rahaa. Uu Ghandhi ke rakam patraa rahaa aur ek singlet aur dhiti phinat rahaa. Uu ek haanth me ek chhata aur duusra haanth me Bhagwat Gita le ke chalat rahaa aur Nadi Ashram me rahat rahaa. 26 September 1952 me, jab Ramkrishna Mission ke Nadi ke suruu karaa gais tab Sadhu Sawmi ke uske President chuna gais.

Uske sewa khatir 1941 me TISI Sangam uske Sewak Ratnam me upadhi diis rahaa. 2 August 1956 me uske maut bhaes aur uske antim sanskar Sri Siva Subrahmanya Swami Temple, Nadi me karaa gais.




#Article 426: Saladin (120 words)


Ṣalāḥ ad-Dīn Yūsuf ibn Ayyūb (1138–1193) ek kurdish Sultan rahaa Crusades ke timeEurope aur United States ke log uske Saladin bolat rahin. Dher Muslim log uske ek hero maane hae 20 saal talak ke larrai me Crusaders log ke harae ke khatir. 

Uu Egypt, Syria, Yemen (except for the Northern Mountains), Iraq, Mecca Hejaz and Diyar Bakr ke Ayyubid dynasty ke suruu karis rahaa. Salah ad-Din ke matlab Arbii bhasa me The Righteousness of the Faith hae. 

Saladin ke baare me dher book likha gais rahaa, ii sab larrai ke baare me jon ki uu jiitis rahaa. Daastaan Imaan Farooshoon Ki Urdu me ek book hae, jiske Althamash likhis hae, aur jisme Saladin ke baare me achchhaa chij likha hae.




#Article 427: Swami Rudrananda (185 words)


Swami Rudrananda (Muthukrishnan) Fiji ke ek missionary aur kisan ke neta rahaa. Uske janam Tamil Nadu, India me March 1901 me bhais rahaa. Uske 1939 me Ramakrishna Mission, Fiji Then India Sanmarga Ikya (T.I.S.I.) Sangam ke  dharmik aur sankriti me madat kare ke khatir bhejis rahaa.  Swami Rudrananda T.I.S.I. Sangam, jon ki Sangam Ashram, Nadi me rahaa ke kaarbaar sambhalis. Uu Sangam ke khatir property bhi kharidis, jisme Savusavu me 130 acre ke jamiin,  Madhuvani, Rakiraki me 1037 acre ke jaminn rahaa. 15 August 1948 ke  Sangam Sarada Printing Press ke bhi suruu karaa gais rahaa, jon ki   Sangam, Tamil me, Pacific Review in English me, Jagriti Hindi me, aur Na Pacifica Kaiviti bhasa me chapis rahaa.

Rudrananda suruu me union aur political activities me hissa nai liis rahaa, uu baad me A. D. Patel ke saathe Maha Sangh, ek ganna ke kisan ke union, ke suruu karis rahaa. 1943 ke harrtaal ke time, sarkar  uske aapan ghar se duur jaae pe rukawat lgae diis rahaa aur kuchh log uske India deport kare ke maang karin rahaa. Uu Federation Party ke bhi ek member rahaa.




#Article 428: Ben M. Jannif (223 words)


Ben M. Jannif, M.B.E. (1907 - 1985), Fiji Indian Football Association ke suruu kare waala ek jan rahaa. Uu 60 saal talak Fiji Soccer ke aapan yogdaan diis rahaa, jaada kar ke administration me. Uske haanth ii Association ke ek jaat ke uppar based, Fiji Indian Football Association ke badal ke Fiji Football Association kare me rahaa.  Uu ek  successful businessman rahaa, aur samaj sewa aur national aur local government politics me bhi rahaa.

Jannif ke janam Suva me bhais rahaa aur uske parrhai Levuka me bhais rahaa. Uu chhote pe Fiji Scouts Association me bharti bhais aur Assistant Colony Commissioner talak promote hoe gais rahaa. Uu Fiji ke pahila Hindustani rahaa jiske King's Scout Badge dewa gais rahaa. Uu New Zealand aur Australia me jamboree me hissa liis aur  uske   bhi dewa gais rahaa, uske Scouts movement me yogdaan ke khatir.

Uu Indian Reform League ke ek member bhi rahaa aur uske Board of Directors me bhi rahaa.

Jannif, Legislative Council ke nominated member 1950 se 1953 talak rahaa. 1958 me uu Suva City Council ke Indian elected member ke khatir election me kharraa bhaes rahaa lekin khaali thorra vote se haar gais rahaa.

Uu Caines Studios, Suva  ke sole owner rahaa jiske branch Fiji bhar me rahaa aur jon ki Caines Jannif Limited ke naam se baad me jaana jaawat rahaa.




#Article 429: George Washington (247 words)


George Washington (22 February 1732 – 14 December 1799), 1789 se  1797 talak United States ke pahila  President rahaa.  Uu American Revolutionary War ke time sab American forces  ke commander rahaa. 

Uskw maiya, Mary Ball aur baap, Augustine Washington rahaa.  Uu logan local university me parrhat rahin aur Virginia me rahat rahin. Chhota me Washington bahut din alak school nai parrrhis.

Washington, aapan baap ke rakam ek kisan banaa rahaa. Uske barraa khet ke naam  Mount Vernon rahaa.  Uu ek surveyor bhi rahaa. 

Washington, aapan  qadfasdf adsfasdfasdfasfasfke career French aur Indian War ke time suruu karis.  Uu suruu me Virginia khatir ek messenger rahaa.  Uske baad uu French ke virod me troops ke lead karis rahaa.  Larrai ke baad uu aapan kheti me laut gais. 

Washington maangat rahaa ki terah Colonies ajaad hoe jaawe aur Continental Congress, jon ki ajaadi maangatrahaa, ke ek delegate rahaa. Second Continental Congress, Washington ke Continental Army ke commander chunis.  Washington ii army ke 1775 se lae ke 1783 talak lead karis.  Uske Christmas Day, 1777 me aapan army ke Delaware River ke paar kar ke British army ke New Jersey me surprise kar diis. British army ke lage jaada troops aur supplies rahaa, lekin  aapan army ke ek saathe rakkhis. uu bahut larrai nai jiitis lekin uu British army ke uske army ke khatam nai kare diis. French  navy sahayog se, Washington British ke 1781 me Yorktown, Virginia me surrender karais. Ii larrai 1783 me Treaty of Paris se khalaas bhaes.




#Article 430: Abraham (105 words)


Abraham (jiske pahile ke naam Abram rahaa), Bible ke ek character hae. Uske Yahudi ke baap maana jaawe hae kahe ki uu ii log ke ancestor hae. Abraham ke kahani Yahudi, Isai aur Islam dharam ke ek bhaag hae. 

Abraham, Isaac ke baap aur Jacob ke aaja rahaa. Abraham ke Israelites, Ishmaelites aur Edomites ke founding father maana jaawe hae. Abraham, Terah ke tiisra larrka aur Nahor ke pota rahaa. Abraham ke barraa bhaiya rahin Nahor aur Haran.

Abraham 175 saal talak jiis, (died in a good old age), aur uske  Machpelah gufaa me uske laakan Isaac aut Ishmael ke bagal me gaarraa gais rahaa.




#Article 431: Eden Roskill Kai India Cricket Club (132 words)


Eden Roskill KaiIndian Cricket Team ek cricket team hay Auckland, New Zealand me. Ii team char saal se chale hay. Auckland me khali ek team hay jisme khali Fiji ke hindustani log khele hay. Suru me bahut acha nahi raha team, dheere dheere launde log thora improvement dekhais hay aur ab team competitive hoy gay hay. Ii team ke subse bada achievement raha jab 2007 me Division Champions raha.

Ii team ke home ground hay Keith Hay Park, Mount Roskill, Auckland me, lekin kabhi waha home game nai rahe. 

Season ke pahela game Howick/Pakuranga Blue ke saath raha. Eden Roskill toss haar gay raha aur pahile bowling karis. Shiv Prasad 7 wickets lees, Vikrant dui aur Jaynesh Nair ek. Howick/Pakuranga 142 banais, Eden Roskill 21 overs me chase down kar lis raha. 




#Article 432: Krishna Datt (151 words)


Krishna Datt, Fiji ke ek sikchhak aur politician hae. Uske janam Labasa, Vanua Levu me 1944 me bhais rahaa. Datt, Suva Grammar School ke Principal rahaa aur uu 1985 ke national teachers' me hissa liis rahaa jiske kaaran uske Fiji Labour Party ke saathe aapan political career suruu kare ke mauka mila.

Datt, 1987 me pahila dafe House of Representatives  me chuna gais aur Bavadra ke Government me Minister for Foreign Affairs and Civil Aviation rahaa lekin 1987 ke coup ke kaaran uske hatae dewa gais rahaa. 

FLP ke cabinet ke members ke uske leader, Mahendra Chaudhry, 2007 budget ke virod me vote kare ke batais lekin Datt vote kare ke time House me nai rahaa.  Chaudhry maangat rahaa ke uske virod me disciplinary action lewa jaae lekin kuchh kare se pahile 2006 ke coup hoe gais. Datt ke governmnment se , military coup ke kaaran, tiin dafe hatawa gais hae.




#Article 433: Andrew Deoki (193 words)


Andrew Indar Narayan Deoki (a.k.a. A. I.N. Deoki) (1917 - 1985), Fiji ke ek Hindustani wakiil rahaa jon ki aapan samaj ke dharam aur sanskriti, soccer, Legislative Council ke member ban ke, Senate ke member aur Attorney General ban ke yogdaan diis.  Deoki, 1951 se 1953 talak aur 1955 se 1958 talak Fiji Indian Football Association ke President rahaa aur uu administrators me se ek rahaa jon ke Association ke naam me se  “Indian”  ke nikal ke ek multi cultural organisation banae ke prasthao rakkhis. 1956 me, Fiji ke Governor uske Fiji ke Legislative Council me nominate karis lekin uu 1959 aur 1963 ke election larr ke jiitis. 1963 ke election ke baad uske influence kamti hoe lagaa kaahe ki jaada Hindustani member A. D. Patel ke Federation Party ke support karat rahin.  1965 ke London Constitutional Conference me, Deoki ek compromise propose karis lekin aakhri me uu Federation ke saathe nawaa constitution ke virod me vote karis. Uu 1972 ke election me bhi kharra bhais lekin bahut kharaab se haar gais. 1979 me Ratu Mara, uske Senate me appoint kar ke Attorney General banais aur uu ii pad pe 1981 talak rahaa. 




#Article 434: M. T. Khan (Politician) (186 words)


M. T. Khan (maut: 1982), Fiji ke ek Hindustani wakiil aur politician rahaa. 1966 ke election me uu South-Central Viti Levu Indian Communal Constituency me National Federation Party (NFP) ke ticket pe kharraa hoe ke R. I. Kapadia ke 4,380 - 1,650 vote se harais. 1967 me jab NFP ke sab member Council se walk out hoe gain aur aapan seat ke tyag diin tab uu Federation Party ke chhorr ke Alliance Party join kar liis. 1968 ke by-election me uu North-East Viti Levu Indian Communal Constituency me C. A. Shah ke virod me kharraa bhais aur 4,441 - 1,777 vote se haar gais. 1970 se 1970 talak Prime Minister uske Senate me nominate karis rahaa. 1972 ke election me uu North-Eastern Indian National Constituency  me kharra hoe ke ii seat ke Alliance ke khatir jiit liis. Uske cabinet me Minister for Commerce banawa gais. Iske baad uske aur Ratu Mara ke biich me sambandh kharaab hoe gais aur uske uppar corruption khatir mukabma karaa gais. 1982 me uu fir se NFP join kar liis lekin uu saal ke election se pahile uske maut hoe gais. 




#Article 435: Gautama Buddha (107 words)


Siddhārta Gautama ek mahaan admii rahaa jon ki Buddhism dharam ke suruu karis rahaa. Unka janam 563 BCE aur maut 483 BCE me bhais rahaa. Ashoka jaise dher raja uske dharam me biswas kare rahin aur duniya bhar me failain. 

Gautama ke janam ek small des, Kapilavastu, jon jagha abhi Nepal me hae, me bhais rahaa. Baad me uu Idia ke east me, jaise ki Magadha aur Kośala, me parchaar karis rahaa.

Hindu dharam me uske Vishnu ke 10 autaar me se ek maana jaae hae. Duniya ke aur dharam, jaise ki Ahmadiyya Islamic religious movement aur Bahá'í Faith, uske Bhagwaan, nai ti masiha maana jaawe hae. 




#Article 436: M. N. Naidu (109 words)


M Narainswamy Naidu, jiske jaada kar ke M. N. Naidu ke naam se jaana jaawe hae, ek South Indian businessman, samaj sewak aur Fiji me Sangam suruu kare waala ek jan rahaa.

Uu India ke Triuneleveli district ke Tenkasi gaon me paida bhais rahaa. UU 1907 me girmit me Fiji aais rahaa aur uske Labasa bheja gais rahaa. Kahe ke uu Fiji ke South Indian samaj ke thora jan me se ek rahaa jon ki parrhe likhe sakat rahaa, uu log ke chitthi likhe me madat karat rahaa aur kuch din me uske South Indian logan aapan neta maane lagin rahaa. Uu aapan samaj khatir plays bhi karwais rahaa.




#Article 437: Abdul Lateef (144 words)


Abdul Lateef ( ? – 2008), Fiji ke ek football administrator, wakiil aur politician rahaa. Uu 1960 se 1962 talak aur 1966 se 1967 talak Fiji Football Association ke President rahaa. Uu Ratu Mara ke khaas dost rahaa aur 1966 ke election me  Legislative Council me Southern Indian Cross-voting Constituency se Alliance ticket se chuna gais rahaa. 
Uu Suva ke Methodist Mission school me parr ke teacher training karis. Uu teaching chhorrr ke ek law firm me kaam kare laga.  Uske lage Bachelor of Arts aur Bachelor of Law ke degree, University of Tasmania 91952) se rahaa. Uu suruu me wakiili, Cromptons law firm me suruu karis rahaa lekin 1972 me aapan firm,  Lateef  Lateef suruu karis.  Uu Nausori Golf Club, Nausori Club aur Union Club ke suruu kare waala log me se ek rahaa. Uu Indian Association of Fiji ke pardhaan bhi rahaa.




#Article 438: Irene Jai Narayan (220 words)


Irene Jai Narayan (1932 - 2011), India me paida bhais, Fiji ke ek teacher aur politician hae. Uu famous bhais jab, 1966 ke election me uu bahut din ke Legislative Council ke member, Andrew Deoki ke harae diis. Uu National Federation Party (NFP) ke taraf se Suva City Constituency ke 1968 ke by-election, 1972 ke election, 1977 ke duuno election aur 1982 ke election bhi jiitis rahaa.  1976 se 1979 talak  uu National Federation Party ke  President rahii, 1977 se 1979 talak, Opposition Whip aur 1979 se 1985 talak, Deputy Opposition Leader. Uu S. M. Koya ke kattar virodi rahis aur 1977 me jab NFP split hoe gais tab uu Flower faction me rahii. 1985 me uu khaali kuchh vote se  NFP ke leader bane se bachis kuchhdin baad NFP se resign kar ke ek Independent member hoe gais. 1987 se pahile, uu Alliance Party ke member ban gais. 1987 ke election me uu Suva City Indian National Constituency se kharraa bhais lekin haar gais. 1987 ke coup ke baad uu, dui Hindustani me se ek rahis jon ki Rabuka ke sarkar me 1987 se 1992 talak rahis aur Minister of Indian Affairs rahii. 1994 se 1999 talak uske ek Senator banawa gais rahaa. Iske baad uske samband Fiji National Congress, Christian Democratic Party aur New Alliance Party se rahaa.




#Article 439: Sathi Narain (152 words)


Sir Sathi Narain (1919 - 19 October 1989), Fiji ke ek Hindustani businessman aur politician rahaa. Uu aapan mahinat se Fiji ke ek sab se barraa company, Narain Construction, banais, jiske haanth Fiji ke kuchh barraa building banaae me rahaa. 1956 me uu Suva City Council ke election jiit ke ek Councillor banaa. 1959 me Governor uske Legislative Council ek nominated Indian member banais rahaa. Uu Suva ke Union Club ke member rahaa, jahaan pe uske Tui Koro (kahe ke uu aapan bachpan Koro Island me bitais rahaa) ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa. Uu Savusavu me ek school, Khemendra Bhartiya School ke banais rahaa aur ek park khatir bhi jamiin diis rahaa. 1970 me, Fiji ke ajaadi ke time, Narain ke OBE (Order of British Empire) milaa aur 1980 me uske Knighthood milaa. 1986 me uu Brisbane, Australia me jaae ke rahe lagaa, jahan pe uske maut 1989 me bhais rahaa.




#Article 440: R. D. Patel (271 words)


Raojibhai Dahyabhai Patel, jiske R. D. Patel (nai to khaali RD) ke naam se bhi jaana jaawat rahaa, Fiji ke ek wakiil aur Legislative Council aur House of Repesentatives ke member rahaa. Uu House of Representaives ke pahila Hindustani Speaker bhi rahaa. 1966 ke election me jab uske Ba Indian Communal Constituency ke khatir National Federation Party (NFP) ke ticket milaa tab kuchh log sochat rahin ki iske kaaran ii rahaa ki uu NFP ke leader A. D. Patel ke chhota bhaiya rahaa. RD ii election ke James Shankar Singh ke virod me muskil se jiit liis. 1968 ke by-election uu ii seat ke jaada bahumati se jiitis. 1969 me jab, A. D. Patel ke maut hoe gais tab kuch loag RD ke NFP ke leader banae maangat rahin. Ii time S. M. Koya NFP ke leader banaa. 1972 ke election me RD nawaa House of Representatives me fir se Ba Indian Communal Constituency se jiitis. Iske baad uske House of Representatives ke Speaker banawa gais aur fir se kuchh log iske kaaran ii dekhin ki Koya maangat rahaa ki uske leadership ke challenge kare waala ke neutral role dewa jaawe. RD, lekin, political meeting aur Koya ke policy ke virod me bole se chuka nai. 1975 me uu Koya ke virod me Parliament se resign kar diis. By-election me uu official NFP candidate, Koya ke virod me kharra bhais lekin haar gais. March 1977 ke election me uu Lautoka Indian Communal Constituency me Koya ke virod me kharra bhais. Uu ii election haar gais lekin ii challenge Koya ke taagat kamtii kar diis aur uu aage ke election haar gais.




#Article 441: K. S. Reddy (132 words)


Krishna Samy Reddy, Fiji ke ek Hindustani, master, unionist, politician aur Ratu Mara ke Alliance Sarkar me ek cabinet member rahaa. 

Uu Fiji me Sangam ke South Indian log ke khatir sikchha ke sudhare ke campaign ke faeda uthae waala ek pahila jan rahaa. Uu Fiji me aapan parrhae khalaas kare ke baad, overseas jaae ke aapn degree paais aur jab Nadi me Shri Vivekananda igh School banaa tab uu iske pahila Principal rahaa.  

Baad me uu Allaince Party ke join kar liis aur 1966 ke election me uu Western Indian Cros-voting constituency se jiitis aur uske Executive Council ke member aur Assistant Minister f Education banawa gais. Ajaadi ke baad uske Viti Levu ke east me ek safe seat dewa gais aur uu 1982 talak House of Representatives ke member rahaa.




#Article 442: Osama bin Laden (118 words)


Osama bin Mohammed bin Awad bin Laden (Arbii: أسامة بن محمد بن عوض بن لادن; 10 March 1957 ) ke naam se jaana jaawe hae, ek Islamic fundamentalist hae. Uu ek bahut dhani bin Laden family palwaar ke member hae. Uu al-Qaeda ke suruu karis rahaa. 

Pichhelee bar Laden ne duniyan ko aatankit karke rakha tha. Africa aur America ki kai jagaho par chhoti badhi hamla kiya Laden tab sari duniyan mei jaana gaya jab inhone America ki Pentagon aur World Trade Center ke Twin Tower me hawai hamla karwaya. Ye baat thi 2001 ki September 11 ki. Uski baad America aur saari paschima desh bin Laden ko Terrorist karar dete huwe unki khoj me lag gaye the.




#Article 443: Swahili bhasa (125 words)


Swahili bhasa ek bhasa hae jiske East Africa bhar me log samjge hae. Swahili bhasa me iske naam Kiswahili hae. Ii ek Bantu bhasa hae.

Swahili bhasa ke ek barraa jagha, southern Somalia se lae ke northern Mozambique aur Kenya bhar me baat karaa jaawe hae. Jab ki khaali paanch million log ke ii pahila bhasa hae, fifty million log ke ii duusra bhasa hae. Swahili East Africa ke lingua franca hoe gais hae. Ii African Union ke ek official bhasa bhi hae.

Swahili bhasa me baat kare ke suruu Africa ke East Coast aur bagal ke island me bhais rahaa. Abhi Swahili Tanzania aur Kenya ke official bhasa. Ii bhasa pe Arbii bhasa ke jaada asar hae.

Niche Swahili bhasa ke kuchh sabd hae.

 




#Article 444: Noor Dean (234 words)


Noor Dean (janam: 1946) Fiji ke ek Hindustani wakiil aur politician rahaa, jon ki Suva City Council aur Fiji ke House of Representatives ke member rahaa. 

Uske janam Suva, Fiji me 1946 me bhais rahaa. Uu ek barraa jan ke palwaar me sab se barraa larrka rahaa. Uske abba, Rahmat Dean rahaa, jon ki Suva ke Toorak Mosque ke design karis rahaa. Dean, Fiji Muslim League ke aapan yogdaan diis hae aur uu ek master aur Principal bhi rahaa. Uu aapan wakiili ke parrhae Grays Inn, London me karis rahaa. Uu United Kingdom aur Fiji ke Bar ke member hae. Uu 1972 se Suva City Council me National Federation Party (NFP) ke taraf se elect bhaes rahaa aur 1982 se 1983 talak Suva City ke Lord Mayor bhi rahaa.  Dean, NFP ke Branch Secretary, Youth Leader, National Organising Secretary aur National Vice-President rahaa. Uu ek Trade Unionist bhi rahaa aur uu Fiji Teachers Union ke Assistant General Secretary bhi rahaa.

Uske lage paanch larrkan hae aur uu abhi Victoria, Australia me rahe hae. Uu abhi Islamic Council of Victoria (ICV) ke Vice President hae aur Australian Islamic Foundation Inc. ke founding member. 1989 se uu Fiji Islamic Society me  Vice President, Secretary aur President rahaa. Dean ke International Congress for Fiji Indians (ICFI) ke Vice-President, 2005-2007 khatir chuna gais rahaa.

Abhi uu  Victoria, Australia ke Buxton and Associates law firm ke ek patner hae.




#Article 445: Vinod Patel (116 words)


Vinod Patel, Fiji ke ek Hindustani businessman, soccer administrator aur politician hae. Uu Vinod Patel and Company Limited, jon ki Fiji me ek hardware ke dukaan ke chain hae, ke chairman hae. 

Vinod Patel, Ba football team ke manager bahut din se hae.

Uu politics me pahila dafe Ba Town Council ke member ban ke enter karis. Uske baad me mayor banawa gais rahaa jon position pe uu dui term talak rahaa. 1994 ke election me, uu Ba Urban Indian Constituency se National Federation Party ke taraf se elect bhais . . 1999ke election me uu  Parliament me Ba West Indian Communal Constituency se kharra bhais lekin uu Fiji Labour Party ke candidate se haar gais. 




#Article 446: Helen Keller (150 words)


Helen Keller ek American ke writer aur speaker rahii. Uske janam Tuscumbia, Alabama me 1880 me bhaes rahaa. Jab uu 18 saal ke rahii tab uske bemaari ke kaaran uu dekhe aur sune nai sakat rahii.

Jab Helen saat saal ke rahii tab uske palwaar uske khatir ek teacher ke khojis. Uu logan Perkins Institute and Asylum  ke director Michael Anegnos ke lage likhin aur Helen ke khatir ek teacher ke khoje ke batain. Anegnos ek young teacher, Anne Sullivan ke thiik karis aur March 1887 me uu jaae ke Keller palwaar ke saathe rahe lagis.

Anne, Helen  ke duusra jan se baat kare ke sikhaes. Uu Helen ke chiij ke naam, uske haanth me likh ke  sikhaes. 1890 me , Helen ke palwaar uske   Radcliffe College, Massachusetts bhejis. Uu Radcliffe se 1904 me graduate bhaes aur pahila andhaa aur bahiraa jan rahis jiske Bachelors of Arts degree mila rahaa.




#Article 447: Augustine of Hippo (152 words)


Aurelius Augustinus, Augustine of Hippo, nai to Saint Augustine (13 November 354 – 28 August 430) ek philosopher, theologian aur ek bishop rahaa. Uu North African ke city, Hippo Regius me aapan aakhri din bitais. Augustine, Western Isai ke develop kare ke ek khaas jan rahaa aur uske ii church ke ek suruu kare waala maana jaawe hae. Uu original sin aur just war ke concept suruu karis rahaa.

Roman Catholicism aur Anglican Communion me uu saint aur Doctor of the Church, aur patron of the Augustinian religious order maana jaawe hae. Dher Protestants log, jaada kar ke Calvinists, uske ek theological father Reformation teaching salvation aur grace khatir maane hae. Eastern Orthodox Church me bhi uu ek saint hae aur uske feast day har saal 15 June ke celebrate karaa jaawe hae. Orthodox log me uske Blessed Augustine, nai to St. Augustine the Blessed ke naam se jaana jaawe hae. . 




#Article 448: Warsaw (118 words)


 

Warsaw (Polish: Warszawa), Poland ke capital city aur sab se barraa city hae. Hian pe lagbhag 1,730,000 log rahe hae (2014). Warsaw ke log ke Varsovians bola jaawe hae.

Warsaw, Poland ke biich me, Vistula naddi ke duuno bagal hae. Ii Baltic Sea se 350 km (225 miles) duur hae. Ii samundar se 100 m (325 ft) uppar hae.

Warsaw me 4 universities aur 62 colleges, aur dher theatres aur art galleries hae.

Admii log Warsaw me 13th century se rahe hae. 15th century talak, Warsaw ek city ke baraabar barr gais rahaa. 1596 me ii Poland ke capital banaa.

Ii city ke dher dafe destroy kar dewa gais rahaa lekin iske fir se banae dewa gais rahaa. 




#Article 449: Shiromaniam Madhavan (235 words)


Shiromaniam Madhavan (1944 - 29 June 1994), jon ki National Federation Party (NFP) ke suruu kare waala ek jan ke larrkaa rahaa aur Labasa Town Council aur  House of Representatives me aapan sewa diis rahaa, Fiji ke jaada Hindustani waala tiino Party ke member koi na koi dafe rahaa.

Uske janam Labasa, Fiji 1944 me bhaes rahaa aur uu Vanua Levu ke ek bahut din ke politician, James Madhavan,ke larrka rahaa.  1960s me uu Air Pacific Employees' Association ke suru karis rahaa, aur uu iske Secretary aur President bhi rahaa. Uu 1963 se politics me rahaa aur 1973 me Labasa Town Council me chuna gais rahaa aur 1978 me mayor banaa. 1982 me uu Council me fir se chuna gais lekin ii dafe uu independent rahaa.

Baad me Madhavan,Fiji Labour Party ke member ban gais aur Labasa Indian Constituency ke khatir 1992 general election me kharraa bhaes rahaa. 1994 general election me uu aapan ek purana dost Shree Ramlu (NFP) se ii seat ke khatir ke election haris. Ii election ke campaign ke timme uu bemaar hoe gais rahaa aur aspataal me band rahaa aur uske barraa larrkaa, Prameshwaran aur larrki, Vijay Madhavan uske khatir campaign karis. 

Uske maut 29 June 1994 ke ek lambaa bemari se bhaes. Uu aapan picche aapan paanch larkan, Vijay Latchmi Shardaanjali Madhavan, Prameshwaran Shiromaniam Madhavan, Vanita Vilashni Madhavan, Pratibha Priyadarshani Madhavan aur Vinay James Madhavan ke chhorr gais hae.




#Article 450: Navin Maharaj (142 words)


Navin Maharaj (janam: 1939), Fiji ke ek businessman, Suva ke pahile waala mayor aur  House of Representatives ke member rahaa.

Mhararaj ke janam Nadi me bhaes rahaa aur uu Fiji ke  Legislative Council of Fiji ke pahila tiin member me se ek, , James Ramchandar Maharaj ke larrka hae. 16 saal talak uu ek construction company me kaam kare ke baad uu aapan company suruu karis.

Uu dui term talak Suva ke Lord Mayor rahaa, pahile Alliance Party ke saathe , fir National Federation Party (NFP) ke saathe aur aakhri me ek independent ban ke.

Uu baad me (NFP) ke member ban gais aur 1987 ke election me House of Representatives me Suva National Constituency se National Federation Party - Fiji Labour Party coalition ke bagal se chuna gias rahaa. Uu Bavadra ke sarkar me Minister for Trade, Industry aur Tourism rahaa.




#Article 451: Satendra Nandan (128 words)


Satendra Nandan (janam: 1940), Fiji ke ek sikchhak, lekhak hae aur 1982 se lae ke 1987 talak ek politician rahaa.

Nandan ke janam Nadi me bhais rahaa. Uu aapan secondary ke parrhai khalaas kare ke baad, Delhi jaaae ke parrhis. Iske baad uu Leeds, London aur Canberra me bhi parrhis jahan se uske PhD milaa. Kuchh din talak India aur Fiji ke school me parrhae ke baad uu 1969 me University of the South Pacific me parrhae ke suruu karis.

Coup ke baad Nandan Australia chalaa gais  aur Australian National University me parrhae lagaa, jahan pe uu abhi Professor of Literature and Director of the Centre of Writing hae.

Uu University of Fiji ke bhi aapan sahayog diis hae jahan pe uu Professor of Humanities and Arts banaa.




#Article 452: Vijay Parmanandam (116 words)


Vijay Parmanandam, Fiji ke Hindustani wakiil aur politician rahaa. Uu 1972 ke election me National Federation Party ke taraf se House of Representatives (NFP) ke khatir Suva Rural Constituency se kharraa bhais rahaa. Ii election ke campaign ke time uu Chief Justice ke appointment ke virod me bhasan diis rahaa aur iske khatir uske chhe mahina ke khatir jahel bheja gais rahaa. Uu S. M. Koya ke ek kattar chela rahaa aur jab 1977 ke pahila election me uske NFP ticket nai milaa tab uu ek independent candidate ban ke kharraa bhais lekin ek tiin cornered race me (jisme Vijay R. Singh bhi rahaa) me haar gais.  Baad me uu Alliance Party join kar liis rahaa.




#Article 453: Balwant Singh Rakha (318 words)


Balwant Singh Rakkha, Fiji ke ek doctor aur  House of Representatives of Fiji representing the National Federation Party (NFP) ke member rahaa,lekin uske NFP ke leader, S. M. Koya, ke support khatir jaana jaawe hae. 



#Article 454: Nitya Nand Reddy (152 words)


Nitya Nand Reddy (janam: 1950), Fiji ke ek accountant aur trade unionist rahaa jiske 1987 me Fiji ke House of Representatives ke khatir chuna gais rahaa. 

Uske janam Nadi, Fiji me bhais rahaa. Uu 1972 me University of the South Pacific se  Bachelor of Arts le parrhai khalaas kare ke baad Fiji Sugar Corporation (FSC) me ek accountant ke kaam suruu karis. Uu Sugar Milling Staff Officers Association ke pardhan chaar term talak rahaa aur Fiji Labour Party ke ek founding Vice-President rahaa. 1986 me uu Fiji Labour Party ke bagal se Lautoka City Council ke khatir kharra bhais ragaa, jiske khatir uske FSC senikal dewa gais rahaa.



#Article 455: 1992 ke election (Fiji) (111 words)


Fiji ke 1992 ke election, 23 May se lae ke 30 May taklak bhais. Ii election July 1990 ke constitution ke niche bhais rahaa, jisme House of Representatives ke sab 70 member communal constituencies se chuna gais rahaa. House me 37 seat Kaviti logan khatir, 27 seat Hindustani logan ke khatir, 5 seat general elctors log ke khatir aur ek seat Rotuman ke khatir reserved rahaa. 

Election ke result rahaa:

SVT ke ii kasam khaae ke baad ki Constiution ke badlaa jaai, FLP, Rabuka ke PM bane ke support karis. Ii rakam se  2 June ke  Sitiveni Rabuka, Prime Minister banaa aur NFP ke Jai Ram Reddy, Leader of Opposition banaa.
  




#Article 456: Lekh Ram Vayeshnoi (126 words)


Lekh Ram Vayeshnoi (janam: 15 May 1965) Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician hae jon ki 1992 me Fiji ke House of Representatives ke sab se jawan member rahaa. 

Uske janam 15 May 1965 me Lavosa (Ii jagha Sigatoka Valley me town se 50 kilometer bhittar hae.), Nadroga me bhaes rahaa. Uske palwar kisan rahin. 1980 me garibi ke kaaran uske aapan parhae band kare ke parraa. 1988 me, 23 saal ke umar me, uske Young Farmer of the Year ke award mila, jisme uske New Zealand jaae ke prize mila.

Vayeshnoi pahila dafe 1992 me House of Representatives me Fiji Labour Party (FLP) ke ticket pe Nadroga East Indian Constituency se chuna gais rahaa. Uu ii constituency se 1994 ke snap election me fir se jiitis. 




#Article 457: Martin Luther (358 words)


Martin Luther (10 November 1483 - 18 February 1546 ) ek German monk aur Christianity ke theologian rahaa, jon ki baad me Lutheran Church ke suruu karis rahaa. Ii Protestantism ke pahila ch church rahaa jon ki Roman Catholic church se alag hoe gais rahaa. Uu Reformation ke time ke ek khaas jan rahaa.

University of Erfurt me philosophy parrhe ke baad uu 1505 me ek monk ke ruup me Augustinian Order ke join karis. Luther theology aur purana bhasa parrhis. 1512 me uu Wittenberg me ek doctor of theology banaa aur Psalms aur Letters of Paul ke baare me bhasan de lagaa
 
October 1517 me uu aapan 95 Theses likhis aur publish karis. Isme uu western Church ke sikchha jisme praschhit aur Pope ke authority rahaa ke uppar uu sawal uthais. ii time pe Catholic Church ii batawat rahaa ki Church ii faesla kari ki kon maut ke baad swarag jaai aur iske uu logan paisa khatir bechat rahin. Agar ii sach rahtaa tab gari logan swarag nai jaawe sakr hae. Luther ii biswas karat rahaa ke ii galat hae aur Bible ke updesh ke virod me hae.
 
Paul ke chitthi parrhe ke baad Luther, sola fide ke bichar ke develop karis. Iske matalb ii rahaa ki khaali biswas abmii log ke Bhagwan ke nachdik laai jon ki dayalu hae. Iske kaaran dher Church ke riti riwaj bekaam ke hae aur iske biig de ke chaahi. 

Suruu me Luther, Roman Church ke badle ke kosis karis aapan Theses se lekin Pope uske chaal ke Church ke virod maan ke uske Church se 15 June 1520 me nikal diis, ii ek chitthi de ke ki uske swarag jaawe ke adhikar nai hae. October me Luther ii kagaj ke khule aam jarais ii dekhae ke khatir ki uske ab uu Church ke baat nai suni, jab tak ki Church uske baat nai maani.

Emperor Charles V, 22 January 1521 ke, Diet of Worms ke ii case ke sune ke khatir kholis aur ant me uske ek outlaw declare karis. 

Luther, aapan friend Philip Melanchton ke saathe, Lutheran Church ke suruu karis. Luther ke maut 1546 me Eisleben me bhais




#Article 458: Saint Paul (262 words)


Paul of Tarsus, jiske Saint Paul the Apostle ke naam se bhi jaana jaawe hae, (9–67) ek Christian writer aur teacher rahaa. Uu New Testament me Pauline Epistles likhis rahaa. Ii biswas karaa jaawe hae ki uu Bible ke terah book likhis rahaa. 

Paul ke naam suruu me Saul rahaa. Uu aapan jawani ke time duuno Jewish kanun aur Greek ke rakam salah kare ke sikhis. Jab Jesus ke maut ke baad Christiannity suruu bhas tab uu iske birod karis rahaa. Uu Roman Sarkar ke kaam karat rahaa aur Christian log ke Israel aur bagal ke jagah me pakarr ke maare ke jimwar rahaa. 

Jab uu Damascus, Christian logan ke khij me niklaa tab uske ek vision mila jisme Jesus Christ usse baat karis aur ii batais ki Christian logan ke maare ke matlab ii hae ki uu Christ ke maare hae jisse ki Bhagwan khusi nai hae. Iske kaaran uu andha hoe gais. Kuch din ke baad uske Ananias of Damascus mila aaur uske sight laut aais. 

Saul ke ek Christian, baptised kar dewa gais aur uu tiin saal talak fir se Jewish scriptures parrhis, Christian teaching ke samjhe ke khatir. Uske bichar bilkul badal gais, uu aapan naam badal ke Paul rakh liis aur uu Jesus Christ ke chela ban gais. Uu aapan pahile ke parrhai ke kaam me laae ke aapan nawaa dhram ke duusra logan ke samjhais. Uu Roman Empire bhar me ghum ke Christianity ke parrhais aur dher Church jiske uu suruukaris ke lage chitthi likhis jon ki Christian sikchhaa ke baare me khaas jankari de hae. 




#Article 459: Emma Goldman (263 words)


Emma Goldman (27 June 1869 – 14 May 1940) ek jaana maana anarchist rahii.

Anarchist hoe ke kaaran Emma Goldman, Sarkar se nafrat karat rahii. Uu ek anarcho-communist rahii kahe ki uu communist bichar se bhi sahmat rahii. Uu ii biswas karat rahii ki log ke aapan jindagi apne se bina koi baadha ke bitae ke mauka rahe ke chaahi aur dunia ke sab log ek baraabar ke hae. Uu feminism  aur gay rights ke bhi samarthak rahii. Uu bhagwaan me biswas nai karat rahii. Uu suruu me ii biswas karat rahii ki maar piit se revolution karaa jaae sake hae lekin baad me uu ii biswas kare lagii rahii ke maar piit khaali self-defense me kaam me laawe ke chaahi.

Uske janam Lithuania (jon ki uu time Russia ke ek bhaag rahaa) me bhais rahaa. Jab uu 17 saal ke rahii tab uu aapan bahini ke saathe New York rahe khatir chal diis rahaa.

Suruu me uu ek kaprraa waala factory me kaam karis aur uske saathe ek kaam kare waala admii, Jacob Kersner ke saathe sadi kar liis. Uske saadi bahut din talak nai chalaa aur uu New York City me jaae ke anarchist community ke saathe rahe lagis. UuAlexander Berkman (ek aur anarchist) kje achchhaa dost ban gais aur uske Henry Clay Frick, ek dhani admiii jon ki aapan majuur logan ke satawat rahaa, ke maare ke kosis karis  Berkman ke jahel bhej dewa gais rahaa lekin Goldman ke kuchh nai bhais.

Uske maut Toronto me 14 May 1940 me stroke ke kaaran bhaisaur uske Chicago me dafnawa gais rahaa.




#Article 460: Mother Teresa (251 words)


Mother Teresa (janam ke naam: Agnes Gonxha Bojaxhiu) (26 August 1910 – 5 September 1997), ek Roman Catholic nun rahis jon ki Missionaries of Charity suruu karis rahaa aur 1979 me Nobel Peace Prize bhi jiitis rahaa. Chaalis saal se jaada din talak uu garib, bemar aur jiske mai aur baap nai hae ke Calcutta (Kolkata) me madat karis hae. Isme uu Saint Francis of Assisi ke teaching ke follow karis hae.

Jaise Missionaries of Charity aur barraa bhais, waise ii duusra des me bhi faila.  1970s me uu dunia bhar me jaana jaawe lagis jab use baare me ek film banaa aur bool bhi likha gais, jiske naam,  Something Beautiful for God rahaa.  Uske 1979 me Nobel Prize bhi dewa gais rahaa.

Uske maut ke baad uske Pope John Paul II ek saint banae ke Blessed Teresa of Calcutta ke title diis..

madar teresa (1 910-199 10) ek roman kaitholik dhaarmik mahila theen jinhonne niraashrit vyaktiyon kee seva karane ke lie apana jeevan arpit kiya aur duniya bhar mein dukhee hueen. vah kalakatta, bhaarat mein vibhinn varshon se guzareen, jahaan unhonne mishanareez of chairitee ka nirmaan kiya, jo ek dhaarmik saranee thee, jo un logon kee zarooraton ko dhyaan mein rakhate hue madad karane ke lie pradaan kee gaee thee. 1979 mein madar teresa ko nobel shaanti puraskaar se sammaanit kiya gaya aur dharmaarth, manamaujee kaam kee tasveer mein badal diya gaya. 2016 mein, madar teresa ko roman kaitholik charch dvaara sent teresa ke roop mein aasheervaad diya gaya tha.




#Article 461: Rosa Parks (102 words)


Rosa Louise McCauley Parks (4 February 1913 – 24 October 2005) ek African-American seamstress aur civil rights activist rahii. Uske Mother of the Modern-Day Civil Rights Movement  ke naam se bhi jaana jjawe hae.

Parks uu time famous bhais jab 1 December 1955 ke aapan bus ke aage waala seat khaali kare (jisse ki huan pe ek gora baithe sake) se inkar kar diis. Iske khatir uske gireftar kar ke charge karaa gais rahaa. Iske kaaran Montgomery bus boycott bhais. 


#Article 462: Purana itihaas (173 words)


Purana itihaas (Pre-history) uu jamana ke bola jaawe hae jab ki insaan likhe nai sakat rahaa. 

Pre-history, you time suruu hoe jab ki univerce banaa rahaa lekin iske jaada kar ke uu time se suruu karaa jaawe hae jab ki dunia me koi jinda chij suruu bhaes. dinosaur ke prehistoric janwar bola jaawe hae kahe ki uu time ke log likhe nai sakat rahin. Pre-history ke baare me bahut chij nai jaana jaawe hae lekin tools, bones, aur cave drawings dekh ke ii jaana ke baare me samjha jawa jaae sake hae.

Pre-history ke time log jhunnd me raha trahin jiske tribes bola jawe hae aur ii logan gufaa aur tambuu me rahat rahin. Ii lgan simple tools jaise ki lakrri,haddi ke kaam me laae ke ghar ke chij aur janwar ke maare ke kaam me lawat rahin. Ii logan aagi banawat rahin flint aur steel se aur aagi ke kaam me laae ke khana banawat rahin aur apne ke garam rakkhat rahin. Ii logan janwar ke chamrraa se aapan kaprraa bnawat rahin. 




#Article 463: Patthar Yug (108 words)


Patthar Yug purana jamana ke uu time rahaa jab ki log patthar ke tools banawat rahin. Uu logan lakrri aur haddi bhi kaam me lawat rahin lekin patthar se chij kekatata rahin. 

Kuchh scietists logan ii soche hae ki ii jamana 2 se lae ke 5 million saal pahile suruu bhaes rahaa. 

Iske baad Kans Yug (Bronze Age) suruu bhaes rahaa.

Stone Age ke tiin hissa me baat ajaawe hae: Paleolithic (purana patthar), Mesolithic (biich waala patthar) and Neolithic (nawaa patthar). Pottery, Neolithic Stone Age me invent karaa gais rahaa . Kuchh log ii bhi biswas kare hae ki likhna bhi Neolithic stone age me suruu bhaes rahaa.




#Article 464: Kans Yug (115 words)


Kans Yug (Bronze Age) uu jamana hae jab ki log kans (bronze) ke aujaar (tools) banawat rahin. Kans dui dhaatu (metal) se banaa hae. Isme nau hissa taamba (copper) aur ek hissa tin hae. Lakrri aur patthar ke bhi aujaar ke rup me kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa lekin kans ke aujaar se kaata aur chiira jawat rahaa.

Kans Yug sab bagal ek time pe nai rahaa. Western Europe me ii yug 2000 BC se 800 BC talak rahaa, lekin Middle East me ii ek hajaar saal pahile suruu bhaes rahaa.

Iske baad loha ke aujar kaam me lawa jaae laga kahe ki tin mile me bahut muskil rahaa aur loha dher jagah milat rahaa.




#Article 465: Mesopotamia (150 words)


Mesopotamia (ii naam Greek se aais  hae aur iske matlab naddi ke biich me hae) uu jagha hae jon ki Iraq, eastern Syria, aur southeastern Turkey jahan pe abhi hae me ek des rahaa. Mesopotamia Euphrates aur Tigris naddi ke biich me rahaa. 

Ii jagha ke the Cradle of Civilization bhi bola jaawe hae. Ek purana rakam ke likhe waala dhang jiske cuneiform bola jaawe hae ke lagbhag 3000 BC me Sumerin log banain rahaa. Huan ke log city-states  me raht rahin. Old Testament ke Genesis mr likha hae ki Abraham, Canaan jaaae se pahile Mesopotamia me rahat rahaa.

Sumerian aur Mesopotamian log dher nawaa technology banae rahin, jaise ki irrigation. Mesopotamians log lagbhag abhi ke rakam paper banae rahin aur pahila log rahin jon ke janwar paale rahin.

Mesopotamia me wheels sab se pahile banawa gaus rahaa. Uu logan Maths, calendars aur archelogy bhi sab se pahile banae rahin.




#Article 466: Purana Egypt (135 words)


Purana jamana ke Misr uu samaj rahaa jon ki 3,500 BC se lae ke 20 BC talak rahaa, jab uske Roman Empire invade kar diis rahaa. Ii Nile naddi ke kinare banaa aur second millennium BC me sab se jaada tgatwar rahaa. Ek time pe ii logan ke pahunch Nile delta se lae ke Sudan ke Jebel Barkal talak rahaa. 

Ancient Egypt Nile ke paani pe nirbhar rahaa jisse ki uu logan kheti kare sake. Purana jamana ke Egyptians log ke ek rakam ke likhe ke dhang, jiske hieroglyphs bola jaawe hae, ke khatir jaana jaawe hae aur ii logn baraa baraa mandir aur tomb bhi banain, duusra des se trade karin aur iske lage ek tagatwar military bhi rahaa. Egypt ke dharam aapan rajah aur pahile ke log ke aadar kare pe based rahaa. 




#Article 467: Roman Samrajya (108 words)


Rome ke Raj (Roman Empire) bahut barraa rahaa aur iske capital Rome rahaa. Rome ke pahila Raja, Octavian rahaa, jon ki 27 BC se raaj kare ke suruu karis rahaa. Isse pahile Rome ek Republic rahaa jiske uppar ek Senate hukum chalaawat rahaa.

Abhi ke dher des, pahile Rome ke Raj ke niche rahin, jaise ki England (Scotland ke chhorr ke), Spain, Portugal, France, Italy, Greece, Turkey, Germany, Egypt, aur north Africa. Roman Empire ke bhasa Latin rahaa. Roman Empire ke western bhaag lagbhag 1000 saal talak challa , lekin eaxtern bhaag, jiske Byzantine Empire ke naam se jaana jaawe lagaaaa rahaa ek aur hajaar saal talak chalaa.




#Article 468: Rewa (119 words)


Rewa, Fiji ke 14 praant me se ek hae, jon ki Fiji ke Central Division me hae. Iske area 272 square kilometres hae jisse ii area me Fiji ke sab se chhota praant hae. Ii Viti Levu ke east me hai aur isme Fiji ke capital Suva bhi hae. Ii praant ke Naitasiri dui hissa me kar diis hae - ek hissa Rewa Naddi ke delta me hae aur duusra Suva se Navua ke bagal hae. Iske population 100,787 (2007 census) hae, jisse ii Fiji ke tiisra sab se populous praant hae.

Political aur itihasik kaaran se Rewa ek tagrraa praant hae. Ii Burebasaga Confederacy ke agua hae aur Roko Tui Dreketi iske aur Burebasaga ke high chief hae.




#Article 469: Rishi Shankar (113 words)


Rishi Shankar (janam:1934 - 5 September 2015), Fiji ke ek Hindustani lawyer hae jon ki Fiji ke House of Representatives ke member rahaa.

Uske janam Vitogo, Lautoka, Fiji me bhaes rahaa aur uu 1953 se 1965 talak police rahaa. Iske baad uu Victoria University of Wellington, New Zealand me wakiili parrhis. parrhe ke baad uu Fiji laut ke fir se Police ke join kar liis, lekin 1974 me uu Director of Public Prosecutions me kaam kare lagaa. 1976 me uu sarkari naukri ke chhorr ke aapan practice Ba me suruu karis. 

Uu 1982 se 1985 talak Nadi Town Councillor bhi rahaa.

Uske maut Auckland, New Zealand me 5 September 2015 me bhais rahaa.




#Article 470: Byzantine Samrajya (492 words)


Byzantine Empire (nai to Eastern Roman Empire), Roman Empire ke Greek bhaag ke naam rahaa jon ki Middle-ages talak jinda rahaa. Iske capital Constantinople rahaa, jon ki abhi Turkey me hai aur jiske abhi Istanbul ke naam se jaana jaawe hae. Jab ki Western Roman Empire me Latin bhasa me baat karaa jaawat rahaa, Byzantine Empire ke log Greek bhasa me baat karat rahin aur iske sankriti greek rahaa. 

Roman Emperor, Constantine I, Roman Empire ke capital ke Byzantium hatae ke kar diis aur iske naam badal ke Constantinople kar diis. Dher din ke baad Rome city ke Germanic log lae liin aur puura Roman Empire ke Constantinople hatae ke kar diis aur ek nawaa empire suruu bhais. Ii nawaa empire Christian Rome ke rkam chalawa gais lekin iske territory purana Roman Empire ke kamtii rahaa.

Byzantine Empire, Rome aur Italy ke German log se fir chhine ke kosis karis. 500 aur 600 AD ke biich me, Byzantines log dher larrai jiitin aur Rome ke fir se lae liin.

Lekin ii bahut din talak nai chalaa. Aur German log aae ke Italy aur Rome ke aapan niche kar liin. Prastithi aur kharaab hoe gais jab ki Avar log Bulgaria aur Greece ke Byzantines Empire se jiit liin. Avar lag baad me apne ke Bulgarian bole lagin.

Jab Rome ke Germanic log lae lin tab, Byzantine Empire ke niche Egypt, Greece, Palestine, Syria aur Turkey rahaa. Lekin Persian Empire bhi ii sab jagha ke aapan niche kare maangat rahaa. 476 aur 628 AD ke biich me Byzantines aur Persians log dher larrai larrin aur aakhri me 627 AD me Persianslog Ninevah jon ki abi ke Iraq me rahaa, ke haar hoe gais aur , Byzantines log ii des ke rakkhe rahin.

Iske baad uu logan ke duusra dusman Arabs rahaa. Bahut din talak Persian log se larre ke baad Byzantines log kamjor hoe gain rahaa aur uu log Arabs se dher larai harin aur Palestine, Syria aur Egypt ke bhi haar gain, lekin Turkey ke rakkhe rahin.

East me Arab log fir se threat hoin aur Basil II uu logan pe larrai kar ke Syria ke barrraa hissa aapan niche aur Turkey aur Armenia ke surakchhit karis. 1025 ke baad Arabs logan Byzantine Empire ke threat nai rahin.

Byzantine Emperor Basil II ke maut ke baad duusra Emperor logan Army ke chota kar diin aur bhaara pr soldier logan ke le ke des ke defend kare ke kosis karin. 

Ii European ke madat se Byzantine Empire aadha Turkey ke fir se aapan niche kar liis. 

West me Europeans log Byzantines ke uppar larrai kar ke 1204 me Constantinople ke le liin lekin Byzantines 1261 me fir se iske jiit liin. Iske baad Byzantines log chhota chhota Greek states me bat ke apne me larre lagin Empire pe raj kare ke khatir. 

Jab ki Byzantines log Europeans se larrat rahin, Turks log bhi aage barrhe lagin aur 1331 talak puura Turkey ke le liin.




#Article 471: Luanda (100 words)


Luanda, Angola ke capital aur sab se barraa city hae. Iske pahile Loanda ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa. Ii Angola ke khaas seaport hae aur Atlantic Ocean me hae. Lagbhag 3 million (1995) log Luanda me rahe hae.

Ii jagha pe dher manufacturing industry hae lekin ek lamba civil war ke kaaran ii jaada kar ke barbaad hae. 

Luanda ke Portuguese log 1575 me São Paulo de Luanda ke naam se suruu karin rahaa aur 1627 se ii Angola ke administrative center hae. (1640–1648 ke chorr ke). Jab 1975 me Angola ajaad bhais tab ii Angola ke capital rahaa.




#Article 472: Minsk (118 words)


Minsk nai to Miensk (Мінск (official spelling Belarus bhasa me), Менск; Минск ; Mińsk), Belarus ke capital city aur el khaas city hae. Ii city me 1.8 million log rahe hae. Minsk me Commonwealth of Independent States ke headquarters hae. Minsk ,Svislach aur Niamiha naddi ke biich me hae. Minsk ke timezine GMT +2 hae.

Minsk ke baare me pahila charcha 11th century (1067) me karaa gais hae. 1326 me Minsk, Grand Duchy of Lithuania ke ek hissa ban gais aur1499 me ek town banaa. 1569 se ii Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth me Minsk Voivodship ke capital rahaa. 1793 me Second Partition of Poland ke baad iske Russia aapan niche kar liis. 1919–1991 Minsk , Byelorussian SSR ke capital rahaa.




#Article 473: Bujumbura (112 words)


 
Bujumbura, Burundi ke sab se barraa aur capital city hae. Ii city Lake Tanganyika ke northeastern corner me hae. Ii city des ke administrative, communications, aur economic center hae. Bujumbura ke population lagbhag 324,000 log hae. Ii city me kaprraa, sabun aur dher chij banwa jaawe hae. Bujumbura, Burundi ke khaas port hae jahan se des ke khaas export export, coffee, cotton, animal skins, aur tin ore duusra des bheja jaawe hae.

Ii ek colonial town hae. Ii city me ek barraa market, national stadium, ek barraa masjid, aur ekcathedral hae. City ke museum me hae Burundi Museum of Life aur Burundi Geological Museum. Aur dekhe laayak chij hae Rusizi National Park.




#Article 474: Praia (105 words)


Praia, Cape Verde island ke capital city hae. Ii Sotavento archipelago ke Santiago island me hae. Ii city ke abaadi 113,364 log hae. Praia, Cape Verde's ke sab se barraa city bhi hae. Ii des ke commercial center bhi hae. Praianaam ke matlab, Portuguese me, beach hae.

Praia ek port hae jahan se coffee, sugar cane, aur tropical fruits export karaa jaawe hae. Praia me ek fishing industry bhi hae. Ii city me des ke dui international airport me se ek hae. Bagal me kuchh resort beaches bhi hae.

Praia me dher school, church, beaches, port, aur ek university, jiske naam Jean Piagethae, bhi hae.




#Article 475: Bangui (352 words)


Bangui, Central African Republic ke capital city hae. Ii des ke sab se barraa city bhi hae. Ii city ke abaadi 734,350 log hae (2012). Central African Republic ke jaada log des ke west me Bangui ke nangich rahe hae. 

Ii city ke 1889 me uu time suruu karaa gais rahaa jab ki ii French colony Haut-Oubangui ('Upper Ubangi') rahaa. Ii colony ke naam baad me badal ke French Equatorial Africa kar dewa gais rahaa. Ii city Ubangi nadi ke kinare ek French military post ke lage suruu bhais rahaa. Bangui pahile ii French colony ke administration center rahaa aur abhi ii Central African Republic ke administrative center hae.

#Article 476: N'Djamena (170 words)


 

N'Djamena, Chad ke capital city hae. Ii des ke sab se baraa city hae.  Ii city Chari River me ek  port hae. N'Djamena ek special statute region bhi hae. Ii livestock, salt, dates, aur grain ke khatir bhi ek bajaar hae.  Hian ke khaas industry Meat processing hae. N'Djamena ke abaadi 721,000 log hae.  

Ii city me dekhe laaek chij hae Chad National Museum, ek cathedral aur dher masjid. Ii city me dher dharam ke log rahe hae lekin jaada log Muslim hae. N'Djamena me ek university,  administration aur veterinary medicine khatir school,  aurAmerican International School of N'Djamena hae. N'Djamena International Airport city ke bahaar hae.

N'Djamena ke 29 May 1900 me   French commander Émile Gentil Fort-Lamy ke naam se suruu karis rahaa. Iske naam Amédée-François Lamy se aais hae, jon ki ek army officer rahaa jiske maut Battle of Kousséri me kuchh din pahile bhias rahaa. 6 April 1973 mePresident François Tombalbaye iske naam badal ke  N'Djamena (jon ki  Arab naam Niǧāmīnā, matlab sustae waala jagha) se aais hae. 




#Article 477: Croatia (170 words)


Croatia is a country in Europe. Its capital city is Zagreb.

Republic of Croatia, Mediterranean Sea aur Central Europe ke biich me ekchhota des hae. Ii Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia ke ek republic rahaa, lekin 1991 se ajaad hae. Ii des European Union ke member bane mmange hae aur 3 April 2008me iske NATO me join kare keinvite karaa gais rahaa. 17 October 2007 ke Croatia, non-permanent member ke United Nations Security Council ke memberbanaa.

Bahut din bhae, ii jagha me Illyrian log rahat rahin aur ii logan pe Rome raj karat rahaa. Seventh century AD me, Slavs logan aae ke hian pe rahe lagin. Eleventh century me Croatia pe Austria-Hungary raaj karat rahaa. 1918 me ii Yugoslavia ke ek hissa banaa. World War II ke time Croatia independent hoe ke Hitler ke taraf hoe gais. 1945 me, Croatia nawaa, communist Yugoslavia (Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia) ke ek hissa banaa jon ki 1991 me khalaas bhais. Croatia abhi ek ajaad des hae.

Dalmatia, Croatia ke ek hissa hae.




#Article 478: Malabo (184 words)


Malabo, Equatorial Guinea ke capital city hae. Ii Bioko Island ke northern coast me hae. Pichhle 10 saal me iske population jor se barr ke 100,000 hoe gais hae. 

Malabo ke khaas building me hae Malabo Cathedral aur Malabo Court Building. Ii city me Malabo International Airport, aur ferries hae jon ki iskeport se Douala aur Bata jaawe hae.

Ii city ke sab se pahile British 1827 mw suruu karis rahaa. 



#Article 479: Asmara (126 words)


Asmara, Eritrea ke capital aur sab se barraa city  hae. Asmara ke population lagbhag 804,000 log hae. Ii city ke khaas products hae Textile aur clothing, meat, beer, shoe aur ceramics.

Asmara chaar village jon ki twelfth century me found karaa gais rahaa me se suruu bhais hae. Ii batawa jaawe hae ki Asmara ilake me chaar clan hae. 

World War II me , Italy ke Africa me haar ke baad Asmara  British rule. In 1952, the United Nations ke niche aais aur uu logan des ke aur Asmara ke Ethiopia ke niche kar diin.  1960s me , Eritrean log Ethiopia se ajaadi  ke khatir larrai suru kar diin. Ii larrai 1991 talak chalaa. Asmara ke Eritrean log ke  24 May 1991 me lautaar dewa gais. 




#Article 480: Addis Ababa (133 words)


Addis Ababa, Ethiopia ke capital city hae. Ii African Union ke bhi capital hae. Addis Ababa ek cityaur ek state bhi hae. Ii city 80 des ke log rahe hae jon ki 80 bhasa me baat kare hae. Ii city me Christian, Muslim, aur Jewish log rahe hae. Addis Ababa sea level 2,500 muppar hae. Iske population lagbhag chaar million log hae. 

Ii city ke jagha ke Empress Taytu Betul chunis rahaa aur iske uske admii Emperor Menelik II 1986 me suruu karis rahaa. Ii city Mount Entoto ke bagal me hae. Addis Ababa University ke pahile Haile Selassie I University ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa. Iske naam pahile ke Emperor of Ethiopia se aais hae jon ki aapan palace ke university ke main campuskhatir use kare ke 1961 me diis rahaa.




#Article 481: Banjul (164 words)


Banjul (jiske pahile Bathurst ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa), Gambia ke capital city hae. Iske abaadi khaali 34,828 log hae lekin puura milae ke urban area ke abaadi of 523,589 log hae. Ii city St Mary's Island (nai to Banjul Island) jahanpe Gambia River, Atlantic Ocean se mile ke lage hae. Ii island Gambia ke mainland se ferries north me aur ek pul se south me jurre hae. Banjul, The Gambia ke khaas urban area hae. Ii des economic aur administrative center hae.

Ii city me dekhe layak ke chij me hae Gambian National Museum, Albert Market, Banjul State House, Banjul Court House, dui cathedrals aur dher masjid. Ii city me Banjul International Airport hae.

Banjul ke 1816 me, British ek trading post se suruu kare rahin. Banjul ke slave trade ke band kare ke khatir bhi kaam me lawa gais rahaa. Iske pahila naam Bathurst, Henry Bathurst ke baad me, rahaa. 1973 me iske naam badal ke Banjul kar dewa gais rahaa.
  




#Article 482: Accra (134 words)


 

Accra, Ghana ke capital city hae. Iske population lagbhag 2,439,000 (2018) log hae. Ii Ghana ke sab se barraa city hae. Ii des ke administrative, communication aur economic center hae. Accra ke khaas economic dhanda me hae financial aur government services, communications, construction, transportation aur agriculture (jaada kar ke fishing). 

Accra ke Ga log 1600s me suruu kare rahin. Accra sabd Nkran se aawe hae jiske matlab chunti hae. Iske kaaran ii hae ki Accra ke lage dher anthills hae. Itihaas me Accra, Portuguese log ke ek khaas trading post rahaa. Portuguese log town me ek fort banae rahin. 17th century me dher des Accra me fort banae rahin, jisme Sweden, the Netherlands, France, the United Kingdom aur Denmark rahin.

Abhi, Accra, African continent ke sab se dhani city me se ek hae. i




#Article 483: Conakry (149 words)


Conakry nai to Konakry, Guinea ke capital aur sab se barraa city hae. Ii city Atlantic Ocean me ek port hae. Conakry ke abaadi lagbhag 2 million log hae.

Conakry, sab se pahile  Tombo Island me basaa gais rahaa. Baad me ii fael ke Kaloum Peninsula chal diis. Ii city uu time suruu karaa gais rahaa jab Britain 1887 me France ke diis. 1904 me ii French Guinea ke capital banaa.

Conakry Guinea ke sab se barraa city aur administrative, communications, aur economic center hae. Ii city ke khaas hissa  me port hae jisme se alumina aur keraa export karaa jaawe hae.  Conakry me food products aur ghar banae waala material banawa jaawe hae.

Ii city me dekhe layak chij  hae  Guinea National Museum, dher market, Guinea Palais du Peuple (the People's Palace), Conakry Grand Mosque aur nachdik me Iles de Los, botanical garden aur Polytechnical Institute of Conakry. 




#Article 484: Apartheid (100 words)


Apartheid, South Africa ke political system rahaa jiske niche huan ke log ke racial group me divide karaa gais rahaa. Ii policy officially 1948 se 1994 talak rahaa, lekin ii jagha pe racial discrimination aur pahile suruu bhais rahaa. Ii system se non-white log ke uu logan ke adhikar le lewa gais rahaa. Kanuun goraa minority ke karia majority ke kuch jagha pe khaali rahe ke adhikar diis. Katia logan ke sab time pass carry kare ke parrat rahaa. Sarkar mila jhula jagha se logan ke force kar ke hatais. rahaa. 

Apartheid ek Afrikaans sabd hae jiske matlab separateness hae. 




#Article 485: Aurat (397 words)


Ek aurat ek barre muannas (female) insan ko kaha jaye hae. Aurat aksar bari (20+ salla) ko kaha jata hai jab k choti k liye lafz Larki istmal hota hai. 

Aurat Arabi zuban ka lafz hai jis ka matlab hai ghair-mahfooz (unsafe). Islam mein jism k jo hisse chupana zaroori hain, unhein bhi Aurat hi kaha jaye hai. 

Aurat ke Jism boht se mushkil nazamon (systems) aur a'aza (organs) par mushtamil howe hai. Aurat aksar mard k liye bais-e-kashish (attractive) howe hai. Ii aurat k Jism k ehm hisse howe hain

Chehra aurat k Jism mein sar k samne aur neeche paya jaye hai. Chehre par do aankhein, do hont (lips), Do rukhsar, aik naak, aik maatha aur aik thori howei hai. Aurat ka chehra uske husan (beauty) ki numaish howe hai.

Chatian aurat k Jism ki agli tarf seene par waqia howein hain. Ii 2 ubhre hoe hisse (parts) howe hain jin mein se doodh (milk) aawe hai aur chota bachha (baby) use peewe (drink) hai. Ye aurat k jism k doosre jinsi (sexual) hisse howe hain jo aurat k jawan hone k saath barhte chale jaate hain aur bari umar mein latk jate hain. Is amal ko chati ka latkao ys breast ptosis kehte hain.

Aurat k Jinsi hisse uske jism k woh hisse howe hain jo bacha peda karne k kaam aawe hain. Aurat k jism mein Rahm (bacha dan) mein naswani hormones (eggs) howe hain jo mard k kirmo (sperm) k saath mil kar fertilize ho kar bacha peda karen hain. Rahm mein bacha 9 maheene rahta hai aur khorak (nutrition) hasil karta hai jis k ba'd Rahm k patthe (muscles) bache Ko bahir dhakel dewe hain. Chatian bache ko milk pilane k kaam aati hain aur ba'z societion mein mardon ko attract karne k kaam aawe hain.

Auraton ko aksar mardon k matehat rehna pare hai. Europi auratein aksar azad khayal aur besharam howein hain. Americi aur europi Auraten aksar chote kapre pehnati hai. Mashraqi dunya mein auraten izzat ki alamat samjhi jati hain. Unko maghrabi Dunya ki mukhalifat karne ka kaha jaati hai. Africa mein shamaali hisse mein auraten islami tehzeeb k teht sharm-o-haya wale kapre pehnati hain jab k wasti aur janoobi hisse ki auraten (khas kar Namibia, Swaziland, Kenya, Ethiopia aur Wasti Africi Jamhuriya) ki auraten taleem aur taraqqi kam hone ki waja se adh-nangi halat mein rehti hain.

  




#Article 486: Gulf War (105 words)


Gulf ke Larrai, nai to Farsi Gulf ke Larrai, 1991 me Iraq aur 34 aur des , jiske agua United States rahaa, ke biich me larrai rahaa. Ii uu time suruu bhais jab 2 August 1990 me Iraq, Kuwaitke uppar hamla karis aur agle saal khatambhais jab Iraq ke army barbaad hoe gais rahaa. Dher awaal jon ki ii larrai ke kaaran bhias rahaa abhi talak khalaas nai bhais hae. Ii larrai me dui special operation rahaa: Operation Desert Shield aur Operation Desert Storm. Operation Desert Storm 7 January 1991 ke ek hawai hamla se suruu bhais rahaa aur 28 February 1991 ke khalaas bhais.




#Article 487: Nazi Germany (353 words)


Nazi Germany naam Germany ke 1933 aur 1945 ke biich waala time ke dewa jaawe hae.

Ii time me Adolf Hitler ke Nazi Party  Germany pe raj karat rahaa. Iske Third Reich (German bhasa: Drittes Reich), jiske ke matlab The Third Empire, bola jaawat rahaa. Nazis log ii batawat rahin ki uu logan pahila empire (the Holy Roman Empire) aur duusra waala 1971-1918 waala Duusra Empire rahaa . Iske official naam (German bhasa: Großdeutsches Reich), the Greater (that is, bigger) German State rahaa.

Nazi Germanynaam  World War II ke baad  kaam me laae ke Nazi-run aur nawaa  peaceful Germany ke antar dekhawa jaawe hae.



#Article 488: Spanish Civil War (122 words)


Spanish Civil War (18 July 1936–1 April 1939) ek larrai rahaa jisme fascist Francisco Franco aur uske army Spain ke aapan niche kar liis rahaa. Bahut rakam ke groups Spanish Republic (uu time le sarkar) ke saathe kaam kar ke Franco ke roke ke kosis karin. Isme rahin socialists, communists, anarchists, aur duusra leftist groups. Germany aur Italyke fascist sarkar soldier aur supplies Franco ke de rahin, jab ki Soviet Union, Republican forces ke hathyar bechis rahaa. Duusra des ke dher log jon ki fascism ke pasand nai karat rahin Franco ke virod me larrin rahaa jisme United States, Britain, France, Belgium, Germany, Italy, aur dher aur des ke log rahin. Ii logan ke International Brigades ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa.




#Article 489: Treaty of Versailles (141 words)


The Treaty of Versailles ek sandhi rahaa jiske niche paanch des France, Germany, Britain, Austria aur United States World War I ke baad sign karin rahaa. Ii sandhi 1919 me, bina German sarkar ke participation ke karra gais rahaa kahe ki Germany ke koi choice nai rahaa. Ii sandhi ke niche Germany ke army ke 6 million se kamti kar ke 100,000 admii kar dewa gais rahaa, aur uske submarines, military aircraft aur artillery ke destroy kare ke parraa. Uske Navy ke bhi chhota kar ke khaali chhe battleships kar dewa gais rahaa. Germany ke uu French territories jiske uu 1871 se occupy karis rahaa ke bhi lautare ke parraa, dher area ke Poland ke de ke parraa aur aapan colonies ke duusra colonial powers ke de ke parraa. Germany ke 132 billion goldmarks bhi duusra des ke de ke parraa.




#Article 490: Vietnam War (171 words)


Vietnam ke Larrai 1959 se 1975 talak chalaa. Ii larrai North Vietnam aur South Vietnam ke biich me rahaa. North Vietnam ke USSR aur China support karat rahaa, jab ki South Vietnam ke United States, South Korea, Thailand, Australia, New Zealand, aur Philippines support karat rahaa. Ii larrai jon ki communists aur pro-American des ke biich me rahaa ke Cold War ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa.

World War II se pahile, Vietnam, French colony Indochina ke ek hissa rahaa. World War II ke time, Japanese Indochina ke occupy kar liis rahaa. Larrai ke baad jab French logan Vietnam ke fir se aapan niche kare ke kosis karis tab uske virod Vietminh karis. Vietminh 1941 me communist party suruu karis rahaa aur iske leader Hồ Chí Minh rahaa. July 1954 me France aur Vietminh Geneva Peace Accord sign karin jiske niche Vietminh North Vietnam ke sarkar banis aur anti-communist Vietnamese, jaada kar ke Catholics, regrouped South me, Bao Dai ke niche, jon ki pahile ke emperor rahaa ke niche sarkar banaa.




#Article 491: Samaj (138 words)


Samaj sabd log ke ek saathe rahe ke bola jaawe hae. Ii uu chij ke baare me nai hae jon ki koi jane soche nai to kare hae, lekin uu chij ke jon ki sab jane kare, nait to kare se inkar kare hae. 

Kahe ki samaj me sab se jaada garib aur sab se jaada kamjor ke saathe saathe, sab se jaada dhani aur sab se jaada tagrraa ke madat kare ke chaahi, ek samaj citizenship, rights, ethics aur time limits ke bbare me dhyan de hae, jon ki fair rahe ke khatir khaas rakam hae. Agar samaj tuut jaae hae tab log ii soche hae ki samaj fair nai hae aur ek duusre ke chij jabarjasti le lae hae, ek dusre ke madat nai kare hae aur jiske lage koi chij hae ke chor samjhe hae.




#Article 492: United States dollar (193 words)


United States dollar, nai to American dollar, United States of America ke official currency hae. Likhe ke time American dollar ke ($) symbol ke kaam me laae ke likha jaawe hae. Dollar ke USD (U.S. Dollar) ke naam se bhi jaana jaawe hae.

America ke ek dollar bill me George Washington ke chapa hae. Kagaj ke bills 1, 2, 5, 10, 20, 50, aur 100 dollars me chpa jaawe hae.

Dollar coins bhi hae jisme se kuch silver aur kuchh gold-colored hae. Vending machines jaada kar ke dollar coins ke change me dewe hae, kahe ki machine ke coin dewe me kaagaj ke currency se aur jaada sahaj rahe hae. Jaada log kagaj ke dolar ke kaam me lawe hae. 

Ek American dollar me 100 cents rahe hae. Cent (jiske American log penny bhi bole hae) U.S. ke sab se chota kimat ke coin hae. Aadha-dollar waala coin bhi rahe hae. Coins me hae 50 cents, Quarters (jon ki 25 cents hae), dimes (jon ki ten cents hae), nickels (jon ki five cents hae) aur pennies (jon ki ek cent hae). Sab coins aur kagaj ke paisa me famous Americans ke chapa hae.




#Article 493: Dunia (167 words)


Dunia , Suraj se duur tiisra planet hae. Ii Saur Mandal (Solar System) ke chaar terrestrial planet me se ek hae. Iske matlab ii hae ki iske mass solid hae. Aur tiin terrestrial planet hae Mercury, Venus aur Mars. 

Dunia me dher rakam ke perr aur janwar hae, jisme admii bhi hae. Dunia universe ke ekke jagha hae jahan pe ii jaana jaawe hae ki jew hae.Dunia me rahe waala chij dunia ke hawaa ke badal diin hae.

Dunia ke  71% of surface khaara paani waala ocean se covered hae.  Baaki 29% me patthar waala jamiin continent aur island ke ruup me hae. Dunia Solar System ke aur planet se interact kare hae,  jaada kar ke  Suraj aaur Chandarma se. Dunia, Suraj ke around orbit kare hae har 365.25 din me. Ek nachaai ke ek din bola jaawe hae aur ek orbit ke ek saal bolaa jaawe hae. Dunia ke lage khaali ek chandarma hae. 




#Article 494: Mangalgrah (249 words)


Mangalgrah (Mars), Solar System me Suraj se dur chhota planet hae.  English me iska naam, Mars,  Roman ke yudh karne waala bhagwaan ke naam se aisa hae  kyoki iska rang laal hae joki khuun ka rang hae.

Mars ke lage hue chhota chhota chandrama hai, jiske naam Phobos aur Deimos he. Is planet me jaada kar ke patthar he. Iski matti laal he kahe ki hian pagal ho gaye hai 
pe dher  iron oxide (murcha) hae. Ii planet me thorra se carbon dioxide ke atmosphere hae. Mangalgrah ke temperature dunia se aur jaada thanda hae, kahe ki ii Suraj se aur duur har. Mangalgrah ke  north aur south pole me ice aur frozen carbon dioxide hae. Mars me paani nai hae, poles ke alawa, lekin scientist log ii soche hae ki hian pe pahile paani rahaa.

Mangalgrah ke baare me pichhle kai varso  se jaana jata hae. Greek log is planet ko Ares khte the , lekin jab Roman log raj karne lage tab ve  log iske naam ko badal kr Mars ka nam de diya. 

Ii planet ke chapa banae me pahila kaam Giovanni Schiaparelli karis rahaa. Ii jon kuchh aapan duurbin se dekhis rahaa uske confuse kar diis kahe ki uu canal ke jiske paani ke khatir khoda gias rahaa, ke dekhis.  Iske kaaran log ii soche lagin ki Mangalgrah me janwar aur alien rahe hae. Aajkal ii planet me rocket bheje ke kaaran ham log ii jantaa hae ki  ii planet me koi janwar nai hae.




#Article 495: Satranj (109 words)


Satranj (Chess) ek rakam ke board game game hae jiske dui khilarri khele hae. Iske ek sqaure board pe khela jaawe hae jisme 64 chhota chhota square rahe hae aur ek side me aath square rahe hae. Ek khilaarri solah (16) gutti: aath Sipahi (Chess Pawn), dui Ghorraa (Chess Knight), dui ChessBishop, dui Haanthi (Chess Rook), ek Raja (Chess King) aur ek Rani (Chess Queen)) rahe hae. Ii game ke jiite ke khatir ek khilaarri ke virodhi khilaarri ke Raja ke pakrre ke kosis kare ke hae. 

Ek khilaarri ke gutti maddhim rang (jaada kar ke ujjar) aur dusra khilaarri ke gutti tej rang (jaise ke karia) rahe hae.




#Article 496: Eritrea (146 words)


Eritrea east Africa ke ek des hae. Iske official naam The State of Eritrea hae.

Eritrea ke border Sudan, Ethiopia, aur Djibouti se hae. Ii Red Sea ke kinare hae. Iske jamin ke area 101,000 km² hae, aur ii Africa ke sab se chhota des me se ek hae.

Eritrea ke Asmara hae.

Eritrea ke population lagbhag 5.9 million hae jisme se lagbhag 0.8 million log Asmara me rahe hae. Eritrea ke log ke Eritreans bola jaawe hae. Hian ke jaada log Tigrinya nai to Tigre bhasa me baat kare hae.

Eritrea, 24 May 1993 ke ajaad bhais.  1885 aur 1941 ke biich me ii Italy ke colony rahaa. 1941 aur 1952 ke biich me  United Nationsiske United Kingdom ke protectorate banais. 1952 ke baad me, Eritrea, Ethiopia ke ek hissa banaa. Iske kaaran ek lamba civil larrai bhais jiske baad 1993 me Eritrea ajaad bhais




#Article 497: Nikosia (151 words)


Nicosia, jiske  Lefkosia  ke naam se bhi jaana jaawe hae(Greek: Λευκωσία Turkish: Lefkoşa) Cyprus ke capital city hae.  Ii des ke sab se barraa city bhi hae.   Niscosia  Pedieos (Kanlidere) naddi ke kinare hae. Ii city government ke seat aur des ke khaas  business centre hae. 

Nicosia abhi dunia ke khaali ek vibhajit city hae. Iske northern section (Turkish) hae aur southern (Greek) hae. Ii duuno section ke Green Line divide kare hae. Ii ek demilitarized zone hae jiske United Nations banais rahaa. Nicosia ke north hissa ke the Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus (TRNC) bola jaawe hae.

City ke Greek hissa ke population 270,000 people (2004 hae) aur 84,893 log Turkish zone me rahe hae. zone.




#Article 498: Tallinn (109 words)


Tallinn, Estonia ke capital city hae. Ii Estonia ke north-east coast me Baltic Sea ke kinare hae. Hian pe dher talao hae aur isme se sab se barraa Lake Ülemiste hae jisme se city ke piye waala pani aawe hae. City me se ek limestone cliff jaawe hae. City ke sab se uuncha jagha 64m samundar se uuncha hae.

Estonia pe dher dafe Sweden aur Russia raj karin hae. Ii 1918 me World War I ke baad ajaad bhaes, lekin World War II ke baad ispe USSR raj karis. 1991 se Tallinn, ajaad Estonia ke capital hae.

Abi Tallinn me 400,000 log rahe hae. Ii ek barraa port hae.




#Article 499: French Polynesia (104 words)


French Polynesia (French: Polynésie française, Tahitian: Porinetia Farani) ek French overseas collectivity (French: collectivité d'outre mer, nai to COM) jiske designation overseas country (French: pays d'outre-mer, nai to POM) southern Pacific Ocean me hae.

Ii des me dher Polynesian island hae. Isme se sab se jaada jaana jaawe aur sab se jaada population waala island Tahiti hae, jon ki Society Islands group me hae. Hian pe territory ke capital, Papeete bhi hae.

Aur island groups me hae:

Tahiti ke chhorr ke aur khaas island hae, : Ahe, Bora Bora, Hiva `Oa, Huahine, Maiao, Maupiti, Mehetia, Moorea, Nuku Hiva, Raiatea, Tahaa, Tetiaroa, Tubuai, and Tupai.




#Article 500: North Korea (121 words)


North Korea, nai to Democratic People's Republic of Korea, Korea ke northern hissa me ek des hae. North Korea ke border China, Russia, aur South Korea se hae. Iske rajdhani Pyŏngyang hae.

Pahile jamaana me Korea ek ajaad des rahaa, lekin ii dher din talak China ke niche rahaa. 1910 me ii Japan ke niche aais.

World War II ke baad, Korea,  Japan se ajaad bhais aur iske Soviet Union aur United States occupy karis. Ii logan 1948 me Korea chhorr ke chal diin. Soviet support se North Korea, ek socialist des banaa aur American  support se South Korea banaa.

Kim Il-Sŏng, North Korea ke pahila leader rahaa. 1994 me jab uu mar gais tab uske larrka, Kim Jŏng-Il leader banaa.




#Article 501: Vivekanand Sharma (352 words)


Vivekanad Sharma (1938 - 10 September 2006), Fiji ke ek prasidhya Bhartiye raajneetijya aur dharmik karyakarta the. Uske Fiji me Hindi ke sanrakshak aur protsahak the. 

Vivekanand Sharma ji ka janam Votua Levu, Nadi, Fiji mei ek ganne ke kisan palwaar me huva tha. Aap ki primary school ki parrhai Votualevu Government School aur secondary ki parrhai Shri Vivekananda High School huvi thee, jiske baad aap master banana ke liye Nasinu Teachers Coolege gaye. Teen saal padhane ke baad aap India parrhe ke khatir gaye aur Dehli ke Vishva Vidhayalay ke Hindu College se Bachelors aur Masters Degrees prapt kiye. Baad mei Sardar Patel University, Gujrat se PhD ki padaai puri kee. Aap Pratham pravaasi Bhartiye the jinnho ne Hindi mei PhD ki padaai ki the.

Sharma ji ne kai saaree pustakein Hindi mei likh kar prakashit karaye the. Aap Fiji mei Hindi Maha Parishadke suruu kiye the aur uske pahila President rahe. Aap Fiji ke Ministry of Education ke Curriculum Development Unit ke Hindi Work Group ke pardhan bhi rahe aur University of the South Pacific ke Hindi Programme Coordinator bhi the.

Sharma ji, International Youth Federation of the University of Delhi ke pehla videsi President chune gaye the. Aap 1972 ke election me Alliance Party ki taraf se ladhe lekin asafal the. Election ke baad Ratu Sir Kamisese Mara ne inki kabliyat dekh kar ek Senator niyukt kiye the. 1977 ke duusra election me  wahi constituency se jeet ke Minister of State for Youth and Sports bane thee.  Ratu Mara ke bahut maanat aur unmei vishvaas rakhate the tatha unke baare me Hindi me ek book bhi likhe the.   

Uu Maharishi Sanatan College ko sthapit karaye tatha uska pehla Principal aur Manager rahe. Baad mei wahi bagal mei Votua Levu Tirth Dham ki bhi sthapna karaye the.

Uu Shri Sanatan Dharm Pratinidhi Sabha of Fiji ke General Secretary aur baad me National President rahaa aur Shri Sanatan Dharam Brahman Purohit Sabha of Fiji ke adviser bhi rahe.

Uske maut Brisbane, Australia me 9 September 2006 ke bhais rahaa. He was cremated at Vatuwaqa Cemetery in Suva on Wednesday, 13 September 2006..




#Article 502: James Shankar Singh (384 words)


James Shankar Singh (1924 - 2014) Fiji ke ek Hindustani kisan, samaj sudharak, insurance aur travel agent, politician aur cabinet member rahaa. Uu Ratu Mara ke Alliance sarkar me ek Minister rahaa lekin 1982 me Alliance Party se resign kardiis rahaa aur 1985 me National Federation Party ke join kar liis rahaa.

James Shankar Singh ke janam Ba ke ek jaane maane palwaar me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Jang Bahadur Singh, Fiji ke Hindustani log ke ek neta aur Arya Samaj ke samarthak rahaa. Uske dui bhaiya logan, Uday Singh aur James Bir Singh bhi politics me rahin. Uu aapan primary aur Seconday ke parrhai kar ke baan overseas parrhe ke khatir gais lekin aapan parrhai puura kare se pahile Fiji laut ke aae gais. 

Fiji laute ke baan uu Ba town me ek insurance aur travel agency kholis. Uu samaj ke bhi dher yogdaan diis jisme Red Cross bhi rahaa. Uske khaas haanth Ba Health Centre ke barrhae me rahaa. Uu aapan palwaar ke ganna ke khet, Votua, Ba me bhi sambhalis.

Singh ke palwaar bahut din se Fiji ke Hindustani politics me rahaa aur Kisan Sangh ke samarthak rahin. Ii kaaran se 1963 ke election me uu A. D. Patel ke support kare waala umedwaar, S. M. Koya ke virod me , North Viti Levu Indian Constituency se kharaa bhais. Ek bahut karraa campaign ke baad election ke natija rahaa:

Ii 1963 ke election me Hindustani seat ke khatir sab se close result rahaa aur Singh ke haare ke khaas kaaran ii rahaa ki Constituency ke uu hissa jon ki Tavua aur Rakiraki me rahaa, me uu achchhaa nai karis.

Ii rakam se uu appan bhaiya, Uday Singh, se ii seat haar gais.

Ii election me Singh ke NFP-Labour Coalition ke taraf se ek safe seat Nasinu/Vunidawa Indian Communal dewa gais rahaa jiske uu sahaj se jiit liis. Election ke result rahaa:

Ii election ke ek mahina baad Fiji me coup hoe gais aur Singh ke political career khalaas hoe gais.

Singh aapan jindagi me chhe election larris, aur uu tiin election jon ki aapan district (Ba) me larris ke haar gais lekin baaki tiin election jon ki uu huan pe larris jahan pe uske achchhaa se jaana nai jaawat rahaa, ke jiit gais.

Singh abhi Auckland, New Zealand me rahe hae.




#Article 503: OFC Champions League (198 words)


Oceania Football Confederation (OFC) Champions League Oceania region ke premier club football competition hae aur iiUEFA Champions League ke rakam hae.  Iske O-League ke naam se bhi jaana jaawe hae. The OFC Champions League has commenced its inaugural season in 2007 and replaced the previous Oceania Club Championship.

Iske Oceania Football Confederation organise kare hae ii kaaran se ki FIFA Club World Cup (jiske pahile  Club World Championships ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa), ke khatir team ke chuna jaawe sake. 

Oceania Club Championships ke sab game ke ek jagha pe khela jaawe hae.  ii championship me che team rahaa jiske dui pool me baata gais rahaa. Duno pool ke top dui team ek duuusre se semi-final me khelis aur iske winer grand final me khelis. 

Ii tournament me aath team hae jiske dui pool me baata gais hae. Har ek team aapan pool ke duusra team se dui dafe  home and away game khele hae.  Duuno pool ke jiite waala team ek duusre se dui game home and away formayt me khel ke OFC ke winner bane hae. Iske champion, host nation ke club champion se khel ke FIFA Club World Cup me qualify hoe sake hae.




#Article 504: Thomas Henry Huxley (225 words)


Thomas Henry Huxley (4 May 1825 – 29 June 1895) ek English biologist rahaa. Uske Darwin's Bulldog ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa kaahe ki uu Charles Darwin ke theory of evolution ke support karat rahaa. Huxley, ke Darwin ke kuchh ideas ke support kare me kuchh din lagaa lekin uu public me Darwin ke puura support karat rahaa.

Huxley ke 1860 ke English Bishop Samuel Wilberforce se debate ek famous public event rahaa. Ii debate evolution ke baare me rahaa aur iske newspaper me achchaa report karaa gais rahaa. Bahut log ii soche hae ki Huxley ii debate ke jiit liis rahaa, jisse Huxley ke career ke barrhawa milaa, aur iske saathe theory of evolution ke bhi. Huxley, Britain me scientific education suruu karis aur extreme forms of religion ke virod karis. Huxley apne ke agnostic batais aur aajkal ii sabd jaada kaam me lawa jaawe hae.

Huxley bahut kamtii school parrhis aur jon koi chij uu janat rahaa, ke apne se sikhis. Uu ek khaas anatomist aurzoologist banaa. Baad me uu admii aur bandar ke evolution ke baare me discuss karis. Uske ek aur bichar ii rahaa ki chirrya carnivorous dinosaurs se evolve bhais,jiske aajkal sach maana jaawe hae.

Uske evolution ke favour me kaam, aur uske scientific education ke khatir kaam ke bhaari asar British aur dunia ke society pe bhais rahaa.




#Article 505: Alfred Russel Wallace (116 words)


 me lewa gais rahaa.

Alfred Russel Wallace (8 January 1823 – 7 November 1913) ek British naturalist, explorer, biologist aur social activist rahaa. Uske jaada kar ke theory of natural selection ke suruu kare khatir jaana jaawe hae. Iske 1858 me, Charles Darwin ke idea ke saathe, publish karaa gais rahaa.

Wallace, natural history ke baare me dher khoj karis rahaa. Pahile uu Amazon River basin gais, Henry Walter Bates ke saathe, aur baad me Malaya aur Indonesia. Uu ii duuno trip ke baare me book bhi likhis rahaa. Indonesia me uu Wallace Line draw karis, jon ki Indonesia ke dui hissa me baatis, ek taraf uu Australasia ke janwar aur duusra taraf Asia ke janwar. 




#Article 506: Gupta Samrajya (128 words)


Gupta Samrajya pe Gupta dynasty 320 se lae ke 550 AD talak raj karis. Ii samrajya North-central India ke jaada hissa me rahaa, (lekin jon jagha pe abhi Pakistan hae iske niche kabhi nai rahaa); aur western India aurabhi ke Bangladesh. Gupta Samrajya ke time ke Golden Age of India, science, mathematics, astronomy, religion aur philosophy me batawa jaawe hae. Itihaas ke parrhe waala log Gupta dynasty ke Han Dynasty, Tang Dynasty aur Roman Empire ke baraa bar ke batae hae. Gupt log jat caste ke dharan subclan se the

Kuchh Gupta Raja rahin:




#Article 507: Oceania Nations Cup - 1973 (136 words)


Oceania Cup 1973 pahila Oceania bhar ke des ke tournament rahaa.  Ii New Zealand me 17 February 1973ndash;24 February 1973 talak khela gais rahaa.  Sab game Auckland ke Newmarket Park me khela gais rahaa. Isme paanch team rahaa: New Zealand, New Caledonia, Tahiti, New Hebrides Vanuatu) aur Fiji.

Uu time pe Oceania Football Confederation ke  FIFA Confederation ke puura member nai maana jaawat rahaa, aur ii kaaran se isme bina FIFA se affiliation waala team ke khele ke mauka mila rahaa.

Teams ek duusre se round-robin format me khelin, aur top dui team, (New Zealand aur Tahiti) final me khelin.  New Caledonia aur New Hebrides third place ke khatir ek duusre se khelin. 

New Zealand 2-0 victory se final ke jiitis, jab ki  New Caledonia, New Hebrides ke 2-1 se harae ke third place me rahaa.




#Article 508: Euro (192 words)


Euro, Eurozone des ke paisa hae. Ek Euro me 100 cents hae, jiske French me centimes aur Spanish me céntimos, bola jaawe hae.

Iske 1999 me suruu karaa gais rahaa lekin 1 January 2002 talak iske khaali electronic transaction ke khatir kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa. 2002 me EU (The European Union) ke barah des aqapan currency ke band kae ke Euro ke kaam me laawe lagaa. 

Euro me 7 rakam ke banknotes hae jiske diferent rang hae: €5 (grey), €10 (red), €20 (blue), €50 (orange), €100 (green), €200 (yellow), €500 (purple).

Coin 8 different amounts ke hae: €0.01, €0.02, €0.05, €0.10, €0.20, €0.50, €1, €2.

Sab banknote,me ek style ke European building ke photo hae. 

Euro ke symbol Greek letter epsilon (E)  horizontal line ke saathe hae: €.

Kuchh log iske Latin capital letter C ek equal sign (=) ke saathe mane hae.

Isk khaali euro bhi lika jaae sake hae, khaas kar ke uu time jab ki ii symbol banawa nai jaae sake hae.

Eurozoneke member (2015) hae:

Jab ki ii sab des EU ke member nai hae, fir bhi hian pe bhi Euro ke kaam me lawa jaawe hae.




#Article 509: 1944 ke election (Fiji) (111 words)


Ii election ke hoe talak A. D. Patel, Fiji laut aais rahaa aur Kisan Sangh ke virod me ek aur union, Maha Sangh ke suruu kar diis rahaa.  Second World War ke kaaran chij ke daam bahut barr gais rahaa aur Patel ii mangis ki 1940 ke contact ke faarr ke nawaa contract banawa jaae. 1943 me ek harrtaal ke baad aur Kisan Sangh me corruption ke aarop ke kaaran Patel ii election ke easy se jiit liis. 

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii constitency se Vishnu Deo jiit gais.

Ii election me B. M. Gyaneshwar jiitis

Election ke baad, governor, K. B. Singh aur Said Hasan ke nominated member banawa gais.




#Article 510: B. M. Gyaneshwar (283 words)


Badri Maharaj Gyaneshwar (8 May 1910 - 31 July 1959), jiske jaada kar ke B. M. Gyaneshwar ke naam se jaana jawat rahaa , Fiji ke ek wakiil aur Legislative Council ke member aur khel kuud, samaj sewa aur dharam me yogdaan diis rahaa.

Gyaneshwar ke janam, Wairuku, Rakiraki me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Badri Maharaj, Fiji ke Legislative Council ke pahila Hindustani member rahaa. Gyaneshwar, uu larrkan me se ek rahaa jiske Arya Samaj India parrhe ke khatir bhejis rahaa. 1926 me uu Cawnpore ke DAV College me bharti bhais. 1928 me uu Dehradun  DAV College me bharti bhais, jahaan pe uu, July 1934 me Allahabad University ke intermedite examination pass karis. Uu college ke cricket team ke captain rahaa aur tennis champion bhi rahaa. 

October 1934 me uu University College of Wales me aapan wakiili ke parrhai suruu karis.  Ii time uu Welsh minor county cricket Ceredingshire ke captain banaa, jahaan pe uu University team ke batsman aur bowler bhi rahaa.

Uu Labasa me wakiili karat rahaa aur 1944 me yahii jagha se Eastern Indian Constituency se chuna gais rahaa.
Jab uu  Fiji ke Legislative Council ke member rahaa tab uu 1946 me “Deed Of Cession” debate  me hissa liis rahaa aur ii batais ki Deed of Cession se Fiji ke British Raj ke dewa gais rahaa, Fiji ke local gora logan ke nai. 
Uu khel kuud me hissa lewat rahaa, jisme tennis, cricket, fishing aur bush walking rahaa. Uu dher civic organisations aur projects ke madat diis raha.  Uu Labasa Township Board ke Vice Chairman bhi rahaa. Uu Labasa ke ek jaana maana citizen rahaa aur uske maut ek lamba bemaari ke kaaran 49 saal ke umar me bhais rahaa.




#Article 511: 1950 ke election (Fiji) (111 words)


Ii election se pahile A. D. Patel aur Vishnu Deo ke biich me Executive Council ke nomination ke piche madhbedh hoe gais aur jon kuch support Patel ke Deo ke jarie milat rahaa khalaas hoe gais. Ii election me Patel ke virodi, Tulsi Ram Sharma, bhi ek lawyer aur uske samaj me log janat rahin uske samaj sewa, jaise ki Football ke kaaran. Kisan Sangh, jon ki ii time talak fir se support paae laga rahaa bhi Sharma ke support karis.

Election ke result rahaa:

Ii constitency se Vishnu Deo jiit gais.

Ii election me James Madhavan jiitis

Election ke baad, governor Ben M. Jannif aur  ke nominated member banawa gais.




#Article 512: Hyderabad (2423 words)


haidarābāda (tēlugu: హైదరాబాదు,urdu: حیدر آباد) bhārata kē rājya āndhra pradēśa kī rājadhānī hai. isakā dūsarā nāma bhāgyanagara hai. āndhra pradēśa kē tēlaṅgānā kṣētra mē sthita isa mahānagara kī janasaṅkhyā lagabhaga 61 lākha hai. bhārata kē mahānagarōṁ mēṁ janasaṅkhyā kē ādhāra para yaha 5vēṁ sthāna para hai. 

haidarābāda apanē unnata itihāsa, sanskr̥ti, uttara tathā dakṣiṇa bhārata kē sthāpatya kē maulika saṅgama, tathā apanī bahubhāṣī sanskr̥ti kē liyē bhaugōlika tathā sānskr̥tika dōnōṁ rūpōṁ mēṁ jānā jātā hai. haidarābāda vaha sthāna rahā hai jahāṁ hindū aura muslima śāntipūrvaka śatābdiyōṁ sē sātha sātha raha rahē haiṁ.
 
yaha bhārata kē sarvādhika vikasita nagarōṁ mē sē ēka hai aura bhārata mēṁ sūcanā praudhōgikī ēvaṁ jaiva praudyaugikī kā kēndra banatā jā rahā hai . husaina sāgara sē vibhājita, haidarābāda aura sikandarābāda juṛavāṁ śahara haiṁ. husaina sāgara kā nirmāṇa sana 1562 mēṁ ibrāhīma kutuba śāha kē śāsana kāla mēṁ hu'ā thā, aura yaha ēka mānava nirmita jhīla hai. cāramīnāra, isa kṣētra mēṁ plēga mahāmārī kē anta kī yādagāra kē taura para muham'mada kulī kutuba śāha nē 1591 mēṁ, śahara kē bīcōṁ bīca banavāyā thā. 

haidarabāda nāma kē pīchē ka'ī dhāraṇāyēṁ haiṁ . ēka prasid'dha dhāraṇā hai ki isa śahara kō basānē kē bāda muham'mada kulī kutuba śāha ēka sthānīya ban̄jārā laṛakī bhāgamatī sē prēma kara baiṭhā thā, laṛakī sē śādī kē bāda usanē isa śahara kā nāma bhāgyanagaram rakhā. islāma svīkāra karanē kē bāda, bhāgamatī kā nāma haidara mahala hu'ā - aura śahara kā bhī nayā nāma haidarābāda (haidara kā basāyā gayā śahara)

sultāna kulī kutuba mulka , gōlakuṇḍā saltanata kē śāsaka parivāra, kutuba śāhī rājavanśa kā sansthāpaka thā . 1512 mē svatantra saltanata bananē sē pahalē yaha rājavanśa bahamanī saltanata kē ādhīna thā . 1591 mēṁ isa rājavanśa kē ēka śāsaka muham'mada kulī kutuba śāha nē mūsī nadī kē taṭa para haidarābāda śahara kī sthāpanā kī , yaha sthāna parivartana, purānē mukhyālaya gōlakuṇḍā mēṁ rājavanśa kō hō rahī pānī kī kamī kē kāraṇa karanā paḍā . kahā jātā hai ki, isasē pahalē ki plēga kī mahāmārī usakī nayē basāyē śahara mēṁ faila pātī, usa para kābū pāyā jā sakā, isaliyē usanē, sarvaśaktimāna īśvara kē prati kr̥tajñatā jñāpita karatē huyē, usī sāla, cāramīnāra banavānē kā bhī ādēśa diyā .

vikasita hu'ā . haidarābāda rājya kī ādhikārika rājadhānī bana gayā aura purānī rājadhānī gōlakuṇḍā chōṇṛa dī gayī . baṛē baṛē jalāśaya jaisē ki nijāma sāgara, tuṅgabādra, ōsamāna sāgara, himāyata sāgara aura bhī ka'ī banāyē gayē . nagārjuna sāgara kē liyē sarvē bhī isī samaya śuru kiyā gayā, jisē bhārata sarakāra nē 1969 mēṁ pūrā kiyā . 
jaba 1947 mēṁ bhārata svatantra hu'ā, britiśa śāsana sē huyī śartōṁ kē tahata haidarābāda nē; jisakā pratinidhitva mukhya mantrī, mantrimaṇḍala aura nijāma kara rahē thē, svatantra hōnē kō cunā, ēka mukta śāsaka kī bhānti yā briṭiśa sāmrājya kī riyāsata kī bhānti . 
bhārata nē haidarābāda para ārthika nākābandī lagā dī | pariṇāmataḥ hairadarābāda rājya kō ēka virāma samajhŏtā karanā paḍā | bhārata kī svatantratā kē karība ēka sāla bāda, 17 sitambara 1948 kē dina nijāma nē adhimilana prapatra para hastākṣara kiyē | 1 navambara 1956 kō bhārata kā bhāṣāyī ādhāra para purnasaṅgaṭhana kiyā gayā | haidarābāda rājya kē pradēśa nayē banē āndhra pradēś, bōmbē (bāda mē mahārāṣṭra), aura karnāṭaka rājyōṁ mē tēlugubhāṣī lōgaṁ kē anusāra bāṇṭa diyē gayē | isa taraha haidarābāda nayē banē rājya āndhra pradēśa kī rājadhānī banā |

haidarābāda śahara dakṣiṇa bhārata kē āndhra pradēśa rājya, tēlaṅgānā kṣētra mē sthita hai | yaha dēkkana kṣētra mē hai jō, samudra taṭa sē 541 mīṭara, 625kimī2 kṣētra ūpara sthita hai |

mūla haidarābāda śahara mūsī nadī kē kinārē sthāpita hu'ā thā. isē aba aitihāsika purānā śahara kahā jātā hai, jahāṁ cāramīnāra, makkā masjida ādi banē haiṁ, vaha nadī kē dakṣiṇī kinārē para basā hai. nagara kā kēndra nadī kē uttara mēṁ sthānāntarita hō gayā hai. yahāṁ ka'ī sarakārī imāratēṁ va mukhya sthala banē haiṁ, khāsakara husaina sāgara jhīla kē dakṣiṇa mēṁ. isa nagara kī tvarita pragati sātha juṛē sikandarābāda va an'ya paṛōsī kṣētrōṁ sahita hu'ī hai, jisasē yaha mahānagarōṁ kī śrēṇī mēṁ ā gayā hai.
yahāṁ kā mausama isa prakāra sē hai:

yadi kisī kō kō'ī baṛī svāsthya samasyā hai, tō haidarābāda, ubharatā hu'ā sarvaśrēṣṭha sthānōṁ mēṁ sē ēka hai, upacāra hētu. nagara pahalē hī auṣadhi kā kēndra hai, jahāṁ auṣadhiyōṁ kā ka'ī karōṛa kā vyāpāra hai. yahāṁ ka'ī sastē va acchē aspatāla bhī haiṁ.

nagara kā praśāsana  grēṭara haidarābada nagaramahāpālikā  dvārā san̄cālita hai.
 isa pālikā kē adhyakṣa yahāṁ kē mahāpaura haiṁ, jinhēṁ ka'ī kāryapālaka kṣamatā'ēṁ nihita haiṁ. pālikā kī mukhya kṣamatā nagaramahāpālikā āyukta, ēka ā'i ē ēsa kē pāsa hai, jō āndhra pradēśa sarakāra dvārā niyukta hōtā hai.

haidarābāda ēka sau 50 myunisipala vārḍsa mēṁ baṇṭā hu'ā hai. pratyēka vārḍa kā ēka kŏrpōrēṭara hōtā hai, jō pālikā kē cunāvōṁ mēṁ cayanita hōtā hai.
haidarābāda mēṁ ēka jilā hai, jō jilā maijisṭrēṭa kē adhīna ātā hai. inhēṁ kalēkṭara bhī kahā jātā hai. kalēkṭara sampatti āṅkaṛōṁ va rājasva saṅgrahaṇa kā prabhārī hōtā hai. yahī nagara mēṁ hōnē vālē cunāvōṁ kī prakriyā kā nirīkṣaṇa bhī karatā hai. mahānagarīya kṣētra mēṁ raṅgārēḍḍī jilā bhī ātā hai, jō pūrva haidarābāda mēṁ sē kāṭa kara banā thā.

an'ya mahānagarōṁ kī bhānti, yahāṁ bhī ēka pulisa āyukta, ā'ī pī ēsa hōtā hai. haidarābāda pulisa rājya gr̥ha mantrālaya kē adhīna ātī hai. haidarābāda mēṁ pām̐ca pulisa maṇḍala haiṁ, pratyēka kā ēka pulisa upāyukta hai. yahāṁ kī yātāyāta pulisa bhī haidarābāda pulisa kē adhīna,ardha-svāyattatā prāpta sansthā hai.

yahāṁ ēka rājya ucca n'yāyālaya hai. isakē sātha hī dō nicalē n'yāyālaya bhī haiṁ. yē haiṁ: smŏla kŏzēza kōrṭa: nāgarika (dīvānī) māmalōṁ hētu, va saiśana kōrṭa: āparādhika(phaujadārī)  māmalōṁ hētu.

haidarābāda mēṁ dō lika sabhā nirvācana kṣētra haiṁ: haidarābāda ēvaṁ sikandarābāda. sātha hī śahara kē ka'ī bhāga, dō an'ya nirvācana kṣētrōṁ kē bhī bhāga haiṁ. yahāṁ tēraha vidhāna sabhā nirvācana kṣētra haiṁ.

ādhikārika rūpa sē bhārata sarakāra haidarābāda kō mahānagara mānatī hai.

haidarābāda āndhra pradēśa kī vittīya ēvaṁ ārthika rājadhānī bhī hai. yaha śahara rājya kē sakala gharēlū utpāda, kara ēvaṁ rājasva kā sarvādhika anśadātā hai. 1990 kē daśaka sē isa śahara kā ārthika prārūpa badala kara, ēka prāthamika sēvā nagara sē bahu-sēvā varṇakrama svarūpa hō gayā hai, jisamēṁ vyāpāra, yātāyāta, vāṇijya, bhaṇḍāraṇa, san̄cāra, ityādi sabhī sam'milita haiṁ. sēvā udyōga mukhya anśadātā hai, jisamēṁ śaharī śramaśakti kula śakti kā 90% hai.

haidarābāda kō mōtīyōṁ kā nagara bhī kahā jātā hai. aura sūcanā praudyōgikī mēṁ tō isanē baṅgalaura kō bhī pachāṛa diyā hai. mōti'ōṁ kā bājāra cāra mīnāra kē pāsa sthita hai. mōti'ōṁ sē banē ābhūṣaṇa cārakamāna bāzāra sē yā an'ya mukhya bāzārōṁ sē bhī liyē jā sakatē haiṁ. cām̐dī kē utpāda (bartana va mūrtiyāṁ, ityādi), sāṛiyāṁ, nirmāla ēvaṁ kalamakārī pēṇṭiṅgsa va kalākr̥tiyāṁ, anupama bidarī hastakalā kī vastu'ēṁ,  lākha kī ratna jaṛita cūṛiyām̐, rēśamī va sūtī hathakaraghā vastra yahāṁ banatē haiṁ, va inakā vyāpāra sadiyōṁ sē calā ā rahā hai.

āndhra pradēśa kō pūrva haidarābāda rājya sē ka'ī baṛē śikṣaṇa sansthāna, anusandhāna prayōgaśālā'ēṁ, anēkōṁ nijī ēvaṁ sārvajanika sansthāna milē haiṁ. mūla śōdha hētu avasanracanā suvidhā'ēṁ yahāṁ dēśa kī sarvaśrēṣṭha haiṁ, jisakē kāraṇa hī ēka baṛī saṅkhyā mēṁ śikṣita lōga dēśa bhara sē yahāṁ ākara basē hu'ē haiṁ.
 
haidarābāda auṣadhīya udyōga kā bhī ēka pramukha kēndra hai, jahāṁ ḍŏ0 rēḍḍīza laiba, maiṭriksa laibōrēṭarīza, haiṭarō ḍragsa li0, ḍā'ivisa laibsa, aurōbindō phārmā li0 tathā vimatā laibsa jaisī baṛī kampaniyāṁ sthāpita haiṁ. jīnōma vailī ēvaṁ nainōṭaiknōlŏjī pārka jaisī pariyōjanā'ōṁ dvārā, jaiva praudyōgikī kī atyadhika sanracanā'ēṁ yahāṁ sthāpita hōnē kī bharapūra āśā hai.

haidarābāda mēṁ bhī, bhārata kē ka'ī an'ya śaharōṁ kī hī bhānti, bhū-sampadā vyāpāra (riyala ēsṭēṭa) bhī khūba panapā hai. isakē liyē sūcanā praudyōgikī kō dhan'yavāda hai, jisakē kāraṇa yahāṁ kī pragati kucha hī varṣōṁ mēṁ cahumukhī hō gayī hai. śahara mēṁ ka'ī baṛē śŏpiṅga mŏla bhī banē haiṁ. 

 
haidarābāda śahara, apanī sūcanā praudyōgikī ēvaṁ ā'ī ṭī ēnēbalḍa sēvā'ēṁ, auṣadhi, manōran̄jana udyōga (philma) kē liyē prasid'dha hai. ka'ī kŏla sēṇṭara, bizanēsa prōsēsa ā'uṭasōrsiṅga (bī pī ō) kampaniyāṁ, jō sūcanā praudyōgikī va an'ya takanīkī sēvā'ōṁ sē sambandhita haiṁ, yahāṁ 1990 kē daśaka mēṁ sthāpita kī gayīṁ, jinhōnnē isē bhārata kkē kŏla sēṇṭara sēṭapa śaharōṁ mēṁ sē ēka banāyā.

ēka upa-śahara bhī basāyā gayā hai- hā'īṭēka siṭī, jahāṁ ka'ī sū.prau, ēvaṁ ā'ī ṭī ī ēsa kampaniyōṁ nē apanē pracālana ārambha kiyē. sūcanā prau. kē isa tvarita vistāra kī kāraṇa kabhī-kabhī isa śahara kō sā'ibarābāda bhi kahā gayā hai. sātha hī isē baṅgalaura kē bāda dvitīya sā'ibara vailī bhī kaha jātā hai. isa śahara mēṁ ḍijiṭala mūlasanracanā mēṁ kāphī nivēśa hu'ā hai. isa nivēśa sē ka'ī baṛī kampaniyōṁ nē apanē parisara bhī basāyē haiṁ. ka'ī bahurāṣṭrīya kampaniyōṁ nē apanē kēndra śahara mēṁ khōlē haiṁ. aisē mukhya kēndra mādhāpura va gācībāvalī mēṁ adhika haiṁ.
 
haidarābāda viśva kī phŏrcūna 500 kampaniyōṁ kō bhī ākarṣita kara yahāṁ nivēśa karā cukā hai. iṇṭalēkṭa iṅkŏ, kī sēmi'iṇḍiyā mēṁ acchī ḍila hōnē kē bāda sē haidarābāda ēka vaiśvika śahara bana gayā hai. yahīṁ para bhārata kī prathama phaiba siṭī, jisamēṁ silikŏna cipa utpādana suvidhā hō, 3 biliyana ḍŏlara kē ē ēma ḍī-sēmī'iṇḍiyā kŏnasŏrśiyama kē nivēśa sē sthāpita hō rahī hai

yahāṁ kē śaharīkaraṇa, va lōgōṁ kē chōṭē śaharōṁ kō vyavasāya kē liyē chōṛakara yahāṁ basanē sē, yahāṁ kī janasaṅkhyā mēṁ ēka baṛī vr̥d'dhi hu'ī hai. isī kā pariṇāma hai grēṭara haidarābāda, jisamēṁ paṛōsī gām̐va bhī śāmila haiṁ. inakē sātha hī yahāṁ ēka mudrikā mārga, bāharī mudrikā mārga, ka'ī sētu va nīḥśulka-patha bhī haiṁ. isa kāraṇa ka'ī bāharī kṣētra apanī sīmā'ēṁ khōtē jā rahē haiṁ, va bhū sampadā kē bhāva ūn̄cē uṭhatē jā rahē haiṁ. sātha hī yahāṁ anēkōṁ gagana cumbī aṭṭālikā'ēṁ uṭhatīṁ jā rahīṁ haiṁ.

 

haidarābāda śēṣa bhārata sē rāṣṭrīya rājamārgōṁ dvārā juṛā hu'ā hai. mukhya rājamārga haiṁ:- ēna ēca 7, ēna ē 9 ēvaṁ ēna ēca 202. āndhra pradeśa saṛaka rājya parivana nigama  1932 mēṁ nizāma rājya rēla-saṛaka yātāyāta prabhāga kī ikā'ī kē rūpa mēṁ sthāpita hu'ā thā, jisamēṁ ārambhika 27 basēṁ thīṁ, jō aba baṛhakara 19,000 kā āṅkaṛā pāra kara cukī hai. yahāṁ ēśiyā kā tīsarā sabasē baṛā basōṁ kā bēṛā hai. isamēṁ 72 basa plēṭaphŏrma haiṁ, jahāṁ itanī hī basēṁ ēka hī samaya mēṁ yātriyōṁ kō caṛhā sakatīṁ haiṁ. isakā ādhikārika nāma hai mahatmā gām̐dhī basa sṭēśana, jisē sthānīya lōga imalīvana basa sṭēśana kahatē haiṁ. rājya parivahana nigama pŏ'iṇṭa sē pŏ'iṇṭa basa sēvā pradāna karatā hai, jō sabhī mukhya nagarōṁ kō jōṛatī hai. śahara mēṁ nigama kī 4000 sē adhika basēṁ dauṛatīṁ haiṁ. pīlē raṅga kā ŏṭōrikśā, jisē ŏṭō kahā jātā hai, adhikatara prayukta ṭaisī sēvā hai. hāla hī mēṁ kāra va mōṭarasā'ikila ṭaisī sēvā'ēṁ bhī ārambha hu'īṁ haiṁ. 

yahāṁ lā'iṭa rēla yātāyāta praṇālī hai, jisē malṭī mŏḍala ṭa'ānspōrṭa sisṭama (ēma ēma ṭī ēsa) kahatē haiṁ. yaha rēla va saṛaka yātāyāta kō jōṛatā hai. dakṣiṇa paścima rēlavē kā mukhyālaya sikandarābāda mēṁ sthita hai. tīna mukhya rēlavē sṭēśana haiṁ:- sikandarābāda rēlavē sṭēśana, haidarābāda rēlavē sṭēśana (yā nāmapallī) aura kāciguḍā rēlavē sṭēśana. 

bēgamapēṭa havā'ī aḍḍā antardēśīya va antarrājīya vimāna sēvā dētā hai. ēka nayā vimānakṣētra śamsābāda mēṁ bana cukā hai. pahalē sabhī baṛē śaharōṁ kī bhānti yahāṁ vayu yātāyāta saṅkulana samasyā hōtī thī, parantu nayā havā'ī aḍḍā bana jānē sē vaha dūra hō cukī hai. 
yahāṁ ṭraiphika saṅkulana kī samasyā saṛakōṁ para bahuta dikhāyī dētī hai. yaha ŏṭō, kāra, ityādi kī atyadhika saṅkhyā kē kāraṇa hōtī hai. isasē nibaṭānē kē liyē anēkōṁ sētu, phlā'ī'ōvara nirmāṇa hu'ē, parantu yaha vaisī kī vaisī banī hu'ī hai. 
āndhra pradēśa sarakāra nē isasē nibaṭanē kē liyē dillī va kōlakātā kī bhānti hī yahāṁ bhī maiṭrō ṭrēna śuru karanē kī man̄jūrī dē dī hai.  isakē pūrṇa hō jānē para āśā hai, ki yaha samasyā kāphī hada taka sulajha jāyē gī.

haidarābāda anēka vibhinna sanskr̥tiyōṁ va paramparā'ōṁ kā milana-sthala hai. aitihāsika rūpa sē yaha vaha śahara rahā hai, jahām̐ uttara va dakṣiṇa bhārata kī bhinna
sānskr̥tika va bhāṣika paramparā'ēm̐ miśrita hōtī haiṁ. ataḥ yaha dakṣiṇa kā dvāra yā uttara kā dvāra kahā jātā hai. yahām̐ dakṣiṇa bhāratīya sanskr̥ti kē bīca haidarābāda kī muslima sanskr̥ti bhī antarviṣṭa hai.

yaha ēka anupama viśvabandhu nagara (kŏsmōpŏliṭana) hai, jahām̐ īsā'iyata, hindū dharma, islāma, jainadharma va jarathuṣṭra dharma kō mānanē vālē lōga rahatē haiṁ. haidarābādiyōṁ nē apanī khuda kī ēka bhinna sanskr̥ti vikasita kara lī hai, jisamēṁ prācīna tēlugu lōgōṁ kī hindū paramparā'ōṁ tathā sadiyōṁ purānī islāmī paramparā'ōṁ kā miśraṇa hai.
tēlugu, urdū va hindī yahām̐ kī pramukha bhāṣā'ēm̐ haiṁ (yadyapi bāda kī dō apanē mānaka svarūpa mēṁ nahīṁ pāyī jātīṁ aura dakkanī bōlī kī ōra agrasara rahatī haiṁ). yahām̐ bōlī jānē vālī tēlugu bhāṣā mēṁ anēka urdū śabda bhī mila sakatē haiṁ. tathā yahām̐ bōlī jānē vālī urdū bhī marāṭhī va tēlugu sē prabhāvita hai, jisasē ēka bōlī banī hai jisē haidarābādī urdū yā dakkanī kahā jātā hai. yahām̐ kā prasid'dha usmāniyā viśvavidyālaya bhārata kā pahalā urdū mādhyama viśvavidyālaya hai. yahām̐ kī ēka baṛī janasaṅkhyā aṅgrējī bōlanē mēṁ bhī kuśala hai.

haidarābāda kī lagabhaga sabhī sanskr̥tiyōṁ kī mahilā'ēm̐ yā tō paramparāgata bhāratīya paridhāna sāṛī pahanatī haiṁ, yā salavāra kamīza (viśēṣakara yuvatara janasaṅkhyā). muslima mahilā'ōṁ kā ēka baṛā bhāga burakā yā hijāba pahanatā hai. puruṣa prāyaḥ āja kā suvidhā kā paridhāna paiṇṭa-śarṭa pahanatē haiṁ, parantu luṅgī va śarṭa, dhōtī kurtā (dōnōṁ hindū) tathā kurtā pājāmā (prāyaḥ muslima) bhī bahuta pahanā jātā hai.

haidarābādī vyan̄jana mēṁ paramparāgata āndhra aura tēlaṅgānā vyan̄jana para vyāpaka islāmī prabhāva hai. haidarābādī vyan̄janōṁ kē yahāṁ ka'ī rēstrāṁ haiṁ. śahara kē sabhī hōṭalōṁ mēṁ ēka yā isasē jyādā rēstrāṁ haiṁ jō lōkapriya hai. bāvarcī, pārāḍā'iḍa, haidarābāda hā'usa haidarābādī vyan̄janōṁ kō upalabdha karānē vālē kucha maśahūra rēstrāṁ haiṁ.

haidarābāda kā sabasē pramukha vyan̄jana haidarābāda birayānī hai. an'ya vyan̄janōṁ mēṁ khubānī kā miṭhā, phēnī, pāyā aura halīma (ramajāna kē mahīnē kā pramukha mānsāhārī vyan̄jana). 

bhāratīya miṭhā'ī kī dukānēṁ ghī kī miṭhā'iyōṁ kē li'ē maśahūra haiṁ. pullā rēḍḍī miṭhā'iyāṁ śud'dha ghī kī miṭhā'iyōṁ kē li'ē prasid'dha hai. nāmapallī kā karācī bēkarī phala biskuṭōṁ, ōsmāniyā biskuṭa aura dilakhuśa kē li'ē maśahūra haiṁ. purānē śahara kē ajīja bāga pailēsa mēṁ rahanē vālā parivāra bādāma kī jailī banātā hai. 


#Article 513: Fiji ke Senate (248 words)


Fiji ke Senate ke 1970 ke consttution ke niche banawa gais rahaa. Ii Senate me 22 member rahin. 1990 aur 1997 ke constitution ke niche bhi Senate rahaa. Senate ke sab member ke chaahe Council of Chiefs, nai to Prime Minister nai to Leader of the Opposition nominate karat rahaa.

Fiji ke ajaadi ke baad, nawaa constitution ke niche ek Senate banawa gais. Ike banae me uu time ke Leader of the Opposition, S. M. Koya, ke bhaari haanth rahaa. Ii Senate me 22 member rahin, jisme se 8 ke Council of Chiefs, 7 ke Prime Minister, 6 ke Leader of the Opposition aur ek ke Council of Rotuma nominate karis rahaa.Senate ke lage kuchh khaas taagat rahaa, jisme Fiji ke constitution badle ke khatir aur jamin waala kaanun badle ke khati uske 75% member ke vote aur aath me se chhe Council of Chiefs ke nominees ke vote ke jarurat rahaa. Senator logan chhe saal talak serve karat rahin aur aadha Senate har tiin saal retire howat rahaa. Pahila Senate me Great Council of Chiefske aadha nominees, Prime Minister ke tiin nominees, Leader of the Opposition ke tiin nomines aur Rotuman Senator, khaali tiin saal khatir nominae karaa gais rahaa. Senate ek permanent body hae, jiske kabhi nai disolve karaa jaawe hae.

Senate ke pahila baithak 26 November 1970 ke 10:00 a.m. ke bhaes rahaa. Isme Senator Robert L. Munro ke pardhan aur Senator Ratu Livai Volavola ke Up-pardhan chuna gais.

Ii Senate ke Hindustani member rahin:




#Article 514: South Central Indian National Constituency (Fiji) 1972 - 1987 (102 words)


South Central Indian National Constituency, Fiji ke House of Representatives ke ek National Constituency 1972 se 1987 talak rahaa. Indian national constituency me khaali Hindustani logan kharraa hoe sakat rahin lekin koi jaat le jan vote kare sakat rahaa. Ii House of Representatives ke 52 Constituency em se ek rahaa, 22 Indian Constituencies me se ek rahaa, 25 National Constituenc me se ek rahaa aur 10 Indian National Constituency me se ek rahaa. Ii constituency Suva ke west se Serua talak aur Kadavu ke cover karat rahaa. Ii ek safe Alliance seat rahaa kaahe ki hian pe jaada Kaiviti logan rahat rahin.




#Article 515: North Central Indian National Constituency (Fiji) 1972 - 1987 (104 words)


North Central Indian National Constituency , uu 22 seat me se ek rahaa jiske 1970 ke Constitution  ke niche Fiji ke Hindustani logan ke dewa gais rahaa. Ii 25 National constituency me se ek aur 10 Indian national constituency me se ek rahaa, jisme khaali Hindustani logan kharraa hoe sakat rahaa lekin sab jaati ke lok vote kare sakat rahaa. Ii constituency puura Ba district ke bhittar rahaa. Ii national constituency me aur sab constituency ke milaan me sab se jaada Hindustani logan rahin, lekin hian hian pe Indian Alliance ke (aur Kisan Sangh) ke kaafi supoprt ke kaaran ii ek maginal constituency rahaa.




#Article 516: National Federation Party – Dove faction (Fiji) (102 words)


National Federation Party – Dove faction, National Federation Party ke uu gut ke naam rahaa jiske leader S. M. Koya rahaa, aur jon ALTO bill ke virod karis rahaa. Iske Dove faction ii kaaran se bola jaawat rahaa kaahe ki iske election ke chinh ek dove rahaa. September 1977 ke election me ii faction khaali tiin seat jiitis aur iske leader S. M. Koya aapan seat ke haar gais rahaa. Tiin jiite waala candisate ke namm rahaa:

Kuchh losing Dove candidate rahin: Sidiq Koya, Ram Jati Singh, Ujagar Singh, Surendra Prasad, Sharda Nand, C.A. Shah, Apisai Tora, C.S. Pillay, aur Edmund March.




#Article 517: National Federation Party – Flower faction (Fiji) (148 words)


National Federation Party – Flower faction, National Federation Party ke uu gut ke naam rahaa jiske leader Jai Ram Reddy, Irene Jai Narayan aur K. C. Ramrakha rahin, aur jon ALTO bill ke suport karis rahaa. Iske Flower faction ii kaaran se bola jaawat rahaa kaahe ki iske election ke chinh ek fuul rahaa. September 1977 ke election me ii faction 12  seat jiitis aur iske baad Jai Ram Reddy  ke iske leader aur Leader of the Opposition banae dewa gais rahaa. 12 jiite waala candidate ke namm hae:

Kuchh haare waala candidate rahin:

Election ke baad Ramrakha Toganivalu ke leader banae ke kosis karis lekin safal nai rahaa. Iske baad Ramrakha Flower faction se alag hoe ke ek independent member ban ke 1982 talak House of Representatives me rahaa. Taganivalu kuchh din ke baad mar gais aur uske seat ke Koresi Matatolu, Flower faction khatir jiit gais.




#Article 518: Winx Club (150 words)


Winx Club (Contemporary Fantasy) ek cartoon character Italy aur Singapore mein nidarshit hua. Iginio Straffi ne is charitra banaya. Isme se Bloom, Flora, Layla (Italy mein Aisha), Musa, Stella aur Tecna ke charitra hai. Bure Log jaise Icy, Darcy, Stormy, Lord Darkar, Valtor, Ogron, Gantlos, Duman aur Anagan aur Specialists jaise Sky, Helia, Nabu (Angrezi aur Hindi mein Nebyu), Riven, Brandon aur Timmy ke charitra bhi hai.Isme se bhi ek nai pari ya ladki aai jiski shakti Jaanvar hai uska naam Roxy hai.Winx ke jadui shakti Magic Winx, Charmix, Enchantix, Fairy Dust, Believix, Speedix, Zoomix, Tracix, Sofix aur Lovix kehlata hai.Icy, Darcy aur Stormy ko The Trix aur Ogron, Gantlos, Duman aur Anagan ko The Fairy Hunters kehlata hai.

Italy mein, Winx Club Season 4 Rai Due mein aata hai.

Singapore mein Winx Club Season 4   mein aata hai

India mein, Winx Club Season 4 Cartoon Network mein aata hai.




#Article 519: S. N. Kanhai (112 words)


Shiu Narayan Kanhai, Fiji ke ek unionist aur politician rahaa. Uu ek teacher rahaa aur bahut din talak Fiji Teachers Union (FTU) ke aapan yogdaan diis rahaa. Uu FTU ke General Secretary aur President bhi rahaa. 1977 ke pahila election me uu National Federation Party ke ticket se South Eastern Indian National Constituency se kharra bhais aur sab ke suprise kar ke ii seat ke jiit liis. Uske ii seat jiite ke khaas kaaran ii rahaa ki Kaiviti vote ke Fijian Nationalist Party split kar diis rahaa. Vote ke result rahaa: 

Uske 1982 ke election ke khatir NFP ke ticket mila rahaa lekin election se pahile, March be uske maut hoe gais.




#Article 520: NFP - WUF Coalition (1987) (157 words)


NFP - WUF Coalition ke 1987 ke election ke larre ke khatir banawa gais rahaa. Isme jaada haanth Shardha Nand ke rahaa aur duusra NFP ke supporters jiske ii election ke khatir NFP - Labour Coalition se ticket  nai mila rahaa. Ii sab log jaada kar ke S. M. Koya ke samrthak rahin. Duusra coalition partner raraa Western United Front(WUF) jon ki 1987 se NFP ke saathe Coalition me rahaa lekin jiske taagat kamtii hoe lagaa rahaa.  
NFP ke splinter froup Hindustani log ke cause ke champion karat rahaa aur ii nai maangat rahaa ki ko Kaiviti (Timoci Bavadra) Hindustani logan ke leader bane. Ii logan ek alag  Ministry for Indian Affairs ke maang karin, 99-year leases Crown lands pe, aur civil service ke kaam ke jaati ke aadhar pe d ke bhi maang karin, jsime , 42 per cent each for the Fijians and the Indians and the remaining 16 per cent for general electors khatir. 




#Article 521: Harnam Singh Golian (131 words)


Harnam Singh Golian, Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician rahaa. 1992 ke election me uu National Federation Party ke ticket pe Nasinu East/Rewa East Indian Constituency  se Fiji ke House of Representatives me chuna gais rahaa. Uu 1999 talak House of Representatives ke member rahaa.

Golian abhi New Zealand me rahe hae jahan pe uu samaj sewa me involved hae. Uu New Zealand-Fiji Community Support Services and Projects  ke ek agua hae jon ki aiming to provide free funeral services for its members and their families in Auckland. 




#Article 522: Tulsi Ram Khelawan (115 words)


Tulsi Ram Khelawan (1930 - 2011), Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician rahaa. Uu duno Fiji ke House of Representatives aur Fiji ke Senate ke member rahaa. 1992 ke election me uu Fiji Labour Party ke ticket pe Ba East/Tavua Rural Indian Constituency  ke jiitis rahaa. 2002 me uske Leader of the Opposition Fiji ke Senate me nominate karis rahaa.

Uu August 2006 me Fiji Labour Party ke National Council ke acting chairman rahaa jab FLP ke member jon ki cabinet me rahin (cabinet Krishna Datt and Poseci Bune, MPs Felix Anthony and Agni Deo Singh, and former senator Dr Atu Emberson-Bain) ke virod me aapan man maani kare ke khatir disciplinary action lewa gais rahaa. 




#Article 523: Dhirendra Kumar (135 words)


Dhirendra Kumar, Fiji ke ek Hindustani kisan, wakiil aur politician rahaa jon ki National Federation Party ke member rahaa. 1994 ke election me uu Ra Central Indian Constituency  se Fiji ke House of Representatives me chuna gais rahaa. 1999 ke election aur 2001 ke election me uu Viti Levu East Maritime Indian Communal Constituency lekin ii duuno time uu Fiji Labour Party ke candidate se haar gais rahaa.

Kumar ek wakiil hae jon ki Rakiraki se practice kare hae. 


Kumar ke maut achanak me Rakiraki aspatal me 1 July 2010 ke bhais rahaa. 




#Article 524: Dorsami Naidu (195 words)


Dorsami Naidu, Fiji ke ek wkiil, politician aur social worker hae. Uu Fiji Law Society ke President hae.
February 2006 me uu  ke Council ke member rahaa.

Uu Fiji Law Society ke President hae aur uske April 2009 me Society ke member logan ke lage ek chhthi like ke khatir jisme uu ii batais ki Fiji ke President ke Fiji ke judge ke sack kare ke taagat nai hae, uske ek raat ke khatir jahel me rakkha gais rahaa. 


#Article 525: Jalebi (102 words)


जलेबी (भोजपुरी:, उर्दू:, हिन्दी:, नेपाल:, ਜਲੇਬੀ, জিলাপী) ek rakam ke mithai hai jon ki  Indian Continent me kaafi famous hai. Iske India, Pakistan, Nepal aur Bangladesh ke log khuub like kare hai. Ii Maida se banawal jaawe hai. Maida ka Syrup banae ke Syrup ke ek kapra me chhorr ke kapra me niche ke taraf ek chota ched karaa jae hai. Iske bad Maida ke garam garam tel me round round ghumae ke fry karaa jaae hai. Iske baad fried jalebi ke chini ke syrup me kuchh second ke khati duba diya jay hai. Iske baad jalebi khae ke khatir ready hai.




#Article 526: Wadan Narsey (266 words)


Dr Wadan Lal Narsey, Fiji ke ek university professor au politician hae. Uske janam, Suva me 21 April 1950 me bhais rahaa. Uu aapan Primary aur Secondary School ke sikchha Suva ke Marist Brothers Primary aur Secondary School me paais. Uu New Zealand ke Otago University me Mathematics ke Bachelor of Science kare ke baad, 1972 me Fiji Bureau of Statistics me kaam karis. 1973 se 1976 talak uu UNiversity of the South Pacific me Mathematics ke Lecturer rahaa. Iske baad uu University of West Indies, Jamaica se MSc (Economics), aur 
DUniversity of Sussex, United Kingdom se Doctor of Philosophy parris. Fij laute ke baad uu 1978 se 1994 talak Lecturer, Senior Lecturer aur Associate Professor in Economics rahaa. 1996 se 1999 talak uu House of Representatives ke member rahaa, jisme uu Shadow Finance Minister rahaa. 1999-2002 Associate Professor, Economics Department (USP), 2003-2004 Professor (PIAS-DG)(USP), 2005-2007 Consultant economist and publisher (Vanuavou Publications). 

Narsey, University of the South Pacific me Professor of Economics hae. Wadan Narsey dher article Fiji ke politics, electoral systems, governance, coups aur economy ke baare me likhis hae. 

Narsey ii bhi batais ki people's charter Fiji ke khatir acchha nai hae. 

MArch 2009 me Narsey ii chetauni diis ki FIJI National Provident Fund contributors aur pensioners ke worry are ke chaahi kaahe kii uu logan ke jamaa karaa gais paisa surakchhit naihae. 

March 2010 me Narsey ii maang karis ki Fiji ke prime minister aur military regime ke leader Bainimarama ke chaahi ki uu censorship kamtii kar d jisse ki public interest can be served through robust and critical political reporting and analysis. 




#Article 527: Hans Christian Andersen (180 words)


Hans Christian Andersen (IPA: ˈhænˀs ˈkʰʁæsd̥jæn ˈanɔsn) nai to khaali HC Andersen (IPA:ho̞ se ˈanɔsn̩), (2 April 1805 – 4 August 1875), Denmark ke ek lekhak aur kavi rahaa, jiske uske fairy tales khatir jaana jaawat rahaa.

Hans Christian Andersen ke janam Odense, Denmark me mangar, 2 April  1805 ke bhais rahaa. 

Chhota me uske apne aap ke dekhe ke parrat rahaa. Chaudah saal ke umar me uu  Copenhagen  me acting waala kaam khoje ke khatir gais. Kahe ki uske awaaj bahut achchhaa rahaa, uske Royal Danish Theatre me gaawe ke mila, lekin kuchh din ke baad uske awaaj badal gais. Ek dost ke sifaris pe uu kavita likhe lagaa. 

Jonas Collin, jon ki Anderson ke ek chance encounter me mila, uske like karis aur uske ek grammar school me parrhe ke khatir bhejis. Andersen ii time talk aapan pahila kahani,  The Ghost at Palnatoke's Grave, likh diis rahaa. Uu 1827 talak Elsinore me school parrhis.

Hans Christian Andersen dher khissa likhis hae, jaise ki  Ugly Duckling aur The Snow Queen. 

Uske maut khtiya se gire ke kaaran bhais rahaa. 




#Article 528: Badminton (106 words)


Badminton ek rakam ke khel hae jisme dui nai to chaar jane khele hae. Ii rakam se chaahe ek khilaarri duusra khilaarri ke virod me khele hae nai to dui khilaarri logan, dui aur khilaari ke virod me khele hae. Khilaarri logan ek racquet ke kaam me laae ke ek shuttlecock ke net ke uppar se maare hae.

Ii game ke iea i hae ki shuttlecock ke net ke uppar se ii rakam se maaro ki duusra side waala khilaarri iskme maare nai paawe hae. Shuttlecork ke mare ke time i shyan me rakkhe ke chaahi ki ii court se baahar jaae ke nai gire hae. 




#Article 529: Shiu Sharan Sharma (120 words)


Shiu Sharan Sharma, Fiji ke ek politician rahaa jon ki Fiji Labour Party ke support karat rahaa. 1992 ke election me uu Nawaka/Sabeto Indian Constituency  se Fiji ke House of Representatives me chuna gais rahaa. 1994 ke election me uu ii constituency se fir se chuna gais rahaa. 1999 ke election me uu Nadi Rural Indian Communal Constituency  se chuna gais rahaa aur Chaudhry Sarkar me Minister for Works and Energy rahaa.  19 May 2000 ke Sharma, uu 43 People's Coalition Government members me se ek rahaa jiske  George Speight and his band of rebel Republic of Fiji Military Forces (RFMF) soldiers from the Counter Revolutionary Warfare Unit hostage banae liis rahaa. Uske 12 July 2000 ke chorraa gais rahaa.




#Article 530: Charan Jeath Singh (117 words)


Charan Jeath Singh, Fiji ke ek politician rahaa, jon ki National Federation Party ke supporter rahaa. 1992 ke election me uu Macuata West Indian Constituency (Fiji) 1992 - 1999 se Fiji ke House of Representatives me chuna gais rahaa. 1994 ke election me uu fir se ii constituency se jiitis. 

Sitting member ke maut ke baad uu  December 2003 me Labasa Rural Indian Communal Constituency ke  National Federation Party (NFP) ke bagal se contest karis lekin, jab ki uu NFP ke vote 50% se barrhais , lekin fir bhi haar gais.

[2006 ke electionb me uu Vanua Levu West Indian Communal Constituency se fNational Alliance Party (NAPF)ke taraf se kharraa bhais lekin uske khaali 14% vote mila.




#Article 531: Maan Singh (119 words)


Maan Singh, Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician hae. Uu suru me Alliance Party ke supporter rahaa aur Suva City Council me Tamavua Ward se chuna gais rahaa aur kuch din talak Lord Mayor bhi rahaa. 1992 ke election me uu National Federation Party (NFP) ke taraf se Navosa/Serua/Namosi/Naitasiri West/Rewa West Indian Constituency  se Fiji ke House of Representatives me chuna gais. 1994 ke election me uu ii constituency se fir se jiitis. 1999 ke election me uu Viti Levu South Kadavu Indian Communal Constituency  se NFP ke bagal se kharaa bhais lekin Fiji Labour Party ke candidate se haar gais. 2001 ke election me uu Suva City Open Constituency  se kharraa bhais lekin uske 10% se kamtii vote milaa.




#Article 532: Mohammed Lateef Subedar (157 words)


Mohammed Lateef Subedar (1942 - 2003), Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician rahaa jon ki 1999 aur 2001 ke election me  Labasa Rural Indian Communal Constituency se  Fiji Labour Party ke taraf se Fiji ke House of Representatives me chuna gais rahaa.  

Uu pahila dafe 1992 ke election me Fiji ke House of Representatives me chuna gais rahaa  lekin 1994 ke election me uu ii seat ke National Federation Party ke candidate se haar gais. rahaa. 

Subedar, ek civil servant rahaa, jisme se uu 1992 me resign karis. Uu 1985 se 1992 talak Sugar CAne Growers Council ke Councillor rahaa. 1996 me uske JP banawa gais rahaa. 1994 me uu National Farmers Union ke Executive member banaa. 1996 me uu Public Service Association ke Labasa Branch ke executive Officer banaa. Uu Macuata Muslim League ke Vice President, Cogeloa Muslim League ke president aur Labasa Soccer Association ke Vice President bhi rahaa.

Uske maut August 2003 me bhais rahaa.




#Article 533: Nadi Open Constituency (Fiji) 1999 - 2006 (112 words)


Nadi Open, Fiji ke ek electoral division, 1999 se lae ke 2006 talak rahaa. Fiji ke House of Representatives ke 71 constituency me se 25 open constituencies hae. Ii constituencies me koi bhi jaat ke jan kharraa hoe sake hae aur koi bhi vote kare sake hae. Nadi Open constituency ek marginal seat hae, jiske tiino dafe FLP jiitis hae. 2001 ke election me suruu me i seat ket vijeta ke NFP ke Prem Singh ke eclare karaa gais rahaa lekin baad me iske Supreme Court, NFP ke de diis rahaa.  Ii Fiji group ke sab se barraa island, Viti Levu, ke western hissa me, Nadi town aur airport ke lage hae.




#Article 534: Arya Samaj Primary School (251 words)


Arya Samaj Primary School Fiji ke Hindustani logan ke school hae, jiske Arya Samaj, 1930 me Samabula, Suva me Arya Kanya Pathshala, Samabula ke naam se, Hindustani larrki logan ke sikchha de ke khatir Pandit Ami Chandra suruu karis rahaa. 1946 me ii school, abhi ke jagha, Kula Street, Samabula me kar dewa gais rahaa.  Ii ek co-educational aur multi-racial school hae.


#Article 535: Bhawani Dayal Memorial Primary School (124 words)


Bhawani Dayal Memorial Primary School Fiji ke Hindustani logan ke school hae, jiske Arya Samaj, 1942 me Nakasi, Nasinu me banawa gais rahaa. Iske naam South Africa ke freedom fighter, Swami Bhawani Dayal Sanyasi  se aais hae. Iske pahila Head Teacher Bal Ram rahaa. Ii ek co-educational aur multi-racial school hae jon ki Fiji ke ek sab se barraa Primary School hae.

Bhawani Dayal Memorial Primary School is a renown school in Nakasi, Nasinu. 



#Article 536: Raviravi Sangam School (118 words)


Raviravi Sangam School , Fiji ke ek school hae, jiske 1941 me suruu karaa gais rahaa. Ii school Raviravi Ba me Ba aur Lautoka ke biich me hae. Iske pahila Head Teacher, Krishna Narsaiya rahaa. Iske abhi ke head teacher, Parmeshwar Nair hae. School me class 1 se 8 talak ke parrhai hoe hae. 2009 se 2014 talk Mrs anjili ratnam head teacher rahi. 2015 mei mr Raj head master raha. 2016 se abhi 2020 talk mr bimal avinesh Chand headmaster hai. Aur bacha staff hai Mrs shabnam Kumar, mr Vijay pillay, Mrs jane Naidu, Mrs maneesha Rao, Mrs salochna mudaliar, mr monish mudaliar, Mrs sereana gaunavou, mr Dinesh Kumar, Mrs renuka gounder (admin), Mrs rohini Raju (kindy)




#Article 537: Cakaudrove West Open Constituency (Fiji) 1999 - 2006 (102 words)


Cakaudrove West Open, Fiji ke ek electoral division, 1999 se lae ke 2006 talak rahaa. Fiji ke House of Representatives ke 71 constituency me se 25 open constituencies hae. Ii constituencies me koi bhi jaat ke jan kharraa hoe sake hae aur koi bhi vote kare sake hae. Cakaudrove West Open constituency me jaada kar ke Kaiviti log rahe hae aur iske SDL ke stronghold maana jaawe hae.  Ii Fiji group ke duusra sab se barraa island, Vanua Levu, ke southeastern hissa me hae.

Voters ke jaat - Kaiviti: 11,445 (73.49%), General: 1851 (11.88%), Hindustani: 2,234 (14.34%), Rotuman: 42 (0.26%), Total:  15,572 




#Article 538: Nausori Naitasiri Open Constituency (Fiji) 1999 - 2006 (104 words)


Nausori Naitasiri Open, Fiji ke ek electoral division, 1999 se lae ke 2006 talak rahaa. Fiji ke House of Representatives ke 71 constituency me se 25 open constituencies hae. Ii constituencies me koi bhi jaat ke jan kharraa hoe sake hae aur koi bhi vote kare sake hae. Nausori Naitasiri Open constituency ke ek marginal seat maana jaawe hae, kaahe ki iske ek dafe FLP jiitis hae aur dui dafe SDL, khaali thhoraa vote se jitis hae. Ii constituency Fiji group ke sab se barraa island, Viti Levu, ke eastern hissa me, Suva ke north me hae, jisme Nausori aur Natasiri South me hae




#Article 539: Bobby Tikaram (522 words)


Bhawar Singh Tikaram, jiske Bobby Tikaram ke naam se jaada jaana jaawe hae, Fiji ke dher khel kuud me aapan yogdaan diis hae. Uu jaada kar ke soccer ke administrato rahaa lekin  rugby, hockey, tennis, table tennis, badminton, basketball, boxing, cricket even martial arts me bhi aapan yogdaan diis hae. Bobby, Fiji ke jaana maana Tikaram palwar ke hae aur uu 11 larrkan waala palwar me se sab se chhotta hae. Uske barraa bhaiya logan me hae:  Sir Moti Tikaram, Fiji ke pahila ombudsman aur supreme court ke ek judge, Lami ke pahile ke mayor, Fiji Scouts Association ke commissioner, Jerry Tikaram aur Madho Tikaram, jon ki ek politician rahaa.

Bobby ke janam Lami e bhais rahaa, jahan pe abhi Tikaram Park hae. Tikaram palwar pahile ek dukan kholis, lekin baad me transport business me chal diis , jisme ek bus company ((Tikaram’s bus service) aur ek taxi ke business (Golden Arrow Taxis) rahaa. Bobby, Lami me barraa bhais aur Suva Methodist Boys School me parrhis. School me uu etna achchhaa football khelis ki uske teacher uske school ke soccer team ke coach banae diis.  Uu aapan High school ke parrhai MGM High School me karis jahan pe uu soccer team ke captain rahaa.

. 1965 me uu Airport soccer club suruu karis aur Nadi ke khatir tiin saal talak bhi khelis. Uu Nadi me socer ke ek nawaa jiwan diis aur Nadi Football Association. ke assistant secretary, secretary, manager, technical adviser aur baad me president bhi rahaa. 1990 me uske niche, Nadi Fiji FA fundraising tournament ke jiitis. 1991 me uu Nadi Soccer Headquarters ke kholis aur Australia se ek coach ke hire karis. Uu Airport Soccer Club ke Australia aur New Zealand ke, aur Nadi ke Tahiti, New Caledonia aur New Zealand ke tour bhi organise karis rahaa. Bobby ke Oceania Championship ke Oceania executive committee me bhi chuna gais rahaa. Bobby, Fiji Football ke Secretary 1972-75  talak rahaa, jisse pahile uu dui saal talak assistant secretary bhi rahaa.  Ii time pe (1972 me) uu FFA monogram ke introduce karis rahaa.

Bobby, Nadi Airport Rugby Club ke vice-president bhi rahaa aur airport ke ground me rugby khela karat rahaa. 

Uu Fiji Table Tennis Association  ke New Caledonia ke 3rd South Pacific Games ke selector rahaa. Uu Nadi ke table tennis me represent kais rahaa aur dher din talak district president bhi rahaa.

Uske haanth boxing ke promote kare me bhi rahaa. Uske  Nadi Airport Gym me kuch acchha boxer logan train karin rahaa.

Uske martial arts me yogdaan ke khati 1980 me Black Sash aur 1982 me Red sash dewa gais rahaa.

Bobby, Nadi Airport ke Superstars Basketball Club ke founder aur manager rahaa.

Uu Nadi Airport Cricket Club ke revivie karis aur baad me iske manage bhi karis. Uu Rakiraki ke Nanuku Cricket Club ke saathe 1980s aur 1990s me regular game bhi organise karis.

Uske lage chhe larrkan hae, Sanjeev, Shirley, Ranjeev, Sanjana, Alice aur Ruth, aur ii sab sports me aapan naam kamae hae. A senior citizen, he lives in Nasoso in Nadi. We can’t rate him enough but can only say Great Work, Full Marks Bobby




#Article 540: Douala (128 words)


Douala,  Africa ke des, Cameroon, ke sab se barraa city hae. Ii Littoral Province ke capital city hae.

Ii city Wouri Naddi ke lage hae. Iske population lagbhag 2,000,000 jan hae. 

Pahila  goraa logan Portugal se aae ke 1472 me ii city ke banain rahaa. Iske pahile Cameroons Town ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa, lekin 1884 me Germany Cameroon ke aapan niche kar ke ii city ke naam ke badal ke Kamarunstadt (Camaroon City)  rakkhis aur iske German Kamerun ke capital banais. 1907 me iske naam ke fir se badal ke Duala kar dewa gais. 1919 me jab ii League of Nations ke mandate ke niche France ke niche aais tab ii French Cameroons ke capital banaa. From 1940 se 1946 talak ii  Cameroon ke capital rahaa.




#Article 541: Andhra Pradesh (108 words)


Andhra Pradesh, India ke ek state hae, jon ki des ke south me hae. Iske capital Amaravati hae . Andhra me jaada kar ke Telugu me baat karaa jaawe hae. Iske aur barraa city, Visakhapatnam, Vijayawada, Guntur, Kurnool, aur Tirupati hae. Iske east me Bay of Bengal hae. Iske parrosi state hae; Telangana, Karnataka, Chhattisgarh, Orissa aur Tamil Nadu

Iske area 160,205 sq.km aur abaadi 49,386,799 hae, Andhra Pradesh, India ke 8th sab se barraa state hae.

Anantapur, Chittoor, East Godavari, Guntur, Kadapa, Kurnool, Krishna, Prakasam, Nellore, Srikakulam, Visakhapatnam, Vizianagaram, West Godavari.

Area: 61,855 sq mi or 160,205 km²

Population: 49,386,799

Density (per Sq. km): 308

Literates: 67.41%




#Article 542: Tavua Open Constituency (Fiji) 1999 - 2006 (134 words)


Tavua Open, Fiji ke ek electoral division, 1999 se lae ke 2006 talak rahaa. Fiji ke House of Representatives ke 71 constituency me se 25 open constituencies hae. Ii contituencies me koi bhi jaat ke jan kharraa hoe sake hae aur koi bhi vote kare sake hae. Tavua Open constituency ek marginal seat hae lekin iske FLP tiino dafe jiitis hae.   Ii Fiji group ke sab se barraa island, Viti Levu, ke western hissa me hae.   



#Article 543: Brahaspati (377 words)


Brahaspati (Jupiter), Saur mandal (Solar System) ke sab se barraa grah (planet) hae. aur ii Suraj se duur 5th planet hae.  Brahaspati ke ek gas giant planet bola jaawe hae, kaahe ki ii bahut barraa hae aur gas se banaa hae. Duusra giant planet hae Sanigrah (Saturn), Arungrah (Uranus) aur Varungrah (Neptune). Brahaspati ke wajan  1.8986×1027 kg hae jon ki Dunia se 317.8 dafe jaada hae. This is twice the mass of all the other planets in the Solar System put together.

Brahaspati ke purana Romans log jaanat rahin aur uu logan iske  Roman god, Jupiter, (Latin: luppiter) ke naam ke baad rakkhin rahaa. Brahaspati, raat ke aasmaan me tiisra sab se brightest object hae, Chandarma aur Venus ke baad me.  Brahaspati ke lage kamti se kamti 63 chandarma hae, jisme se 55 5km diameter se chhota hae. Chaar khaar chandarma hae  Io, Europa, Ganymede aur Callisto. 

Brahaspati, Solar System ke sab se barraa planet hae, jiske diameter 142,984 km hae. Ii dunia ke diameter se 11 dafe jaada hae. 

Brahaspati ke surface ke hawaa me  85.8 to 89.8% hydrogen, 8.2 to 12.2% helium, aur 1% duusra gas hae. Planet ke aur bhittar jaao tab bahut garam rahe hae aur pressure etna jada rahe hae ki helium ras ban jaae hae aur planet ke bhitar paani barrse hae. Brahaspati ke gas Saturn ke rakam hae lekin ii Neptune aur Uranus se different har jahaan pe aur kamti hydrogen aur helium gas hae.

Jaada garmi aur pressure ke kaaran scientist logan ii nai batae sake hae ki Brahaspati ke biich me kon chij hae, kaahe ki ii rakam ke pressure dunia me nai mile hae. Iske biich se thorra bahar jaao tab ek mota hydrogen ke ras hae. Ii pressure etna jaada hae ki hydrogen karraa hoe jaawe hae lekin fir se garmii ke kaaran ras ban jaawe hae.

Brahaspati solar system ke aur sab planet ke jorr ke  dugna garrhuu hae. Because of all the gas near the core, it gives off more heat than it gets from the sun.
Brahaspati, Dunia se 11 dafe jaada lamba hae aur 318 dafe jaada garrhu hae. Iske volume, Dunia ke volume se 1,317 dafe jaada hae, iske matlab ii hae ki 1,317 dunia isme fit hoe jaawe sake hae. 




#Article 544: Commonwealth Games (140 words)


Commonwealth Games, ek games hae jisme Commonwealth of Nations ke sab se achchhaa khilaari dher rakam ke khel me har chaar saal me hissa le hae. Isme algbah 5,000 athletes hissa le hae. 

Ii rakam ke pahila game ke British Empire Games ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa, aur ii pahila dafe 1930 me khela gais rahaa. 1954 me iske naam badal ke British Empire and Commonwealth Games, 1970 me British Commonwealth Games, lekin 1978 se iske Commonwealth Games ke naam se jaana jaawe hae.

Tiin des jisme games sab se jaada dafe bhais hae me hae: Australia (4), Canada (4), aur New Zealand (3). Iske aalwa, paanch dafe ii games, United Kingdom ke bhitar waala des me bhais rahaa. Dui city jise ii game dui dafe bhais hae me hae: Auckland (1950 aur 1990), and Edinburgh (1970 and 1986).




#Article 545: 2010 Commonwealth Games (220 words)


Game ke opening se kuchh din pahile, ii kuchh ulta kaaran se news me rahaa, jaise ki kharaab mausam, kharaab se banaa building, maila chhota ghar aur games village ke khatam kare me deri. ), the withdrawal of prominent athletes, and allegations of widespread corruption. Ii kaaran se games ke oganise kae waala logan ke ninda karaa gais hae lekin abhi talak koi des ii game se nikla nai hae. 

India ke jiite ke khaas kaaran ii rahaa ki second round ke voting ke time India sab Commonwealth ke des ke US$100,000 promise karis rahaa, air tickets, boarding, lodging aur transport ke saathe. Hydrabad me karaa gais ek successful 2003 Afro-Asian Games bhi ii safalta k ek kaaran rahaa, kaah ki ii India ke resources, infrastructure and technical know-how dekhais. Isme uske Pakistan se bhi support mila rahaa.   The Indian government stated that it would underwrite the total cost of the Games.

Ii game ke host kae ke puura kharcha 1,620 crore (US$358 million) hae, ii  city me non-sports-related infrastructure development jaise ki airports, roads and other structures ke nai include kare hae.. Business Today magazine ii estimate kare hae ki game ke puura kharchaa  70,000 crore (US$15.47) billion rahii. Agar ji ii sach rahaa, tab 2010 Commonwealth Games sab se jaada mahanga game rahii.

Games ka calender aisa rha.
   

   

   




#Article 546: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2010 (124 words)


Fiji ke 72nd Inter-district football championship, jiske Courts Homecentres sponsor karis rahaa, 7 October - 11 October 2010 talak Suva ke TFL National Stadium me khela gais rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Prince Charles Park me 7 October se 10 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.

Full Results of Day two:
Savusavu 2 Seaqaqa 0, Rakiraki 3 Taveuni 0, T/North 2 Nadogo 0, T/Naita 2 Vatukoula 0, Dreketi 0 Lami 0, Nalawa 2 Bua 0, Savusavu 0 Levuka 0.




#Article 547: Christian Democratic Alliance (Fiji) (176 words)


Christian Democratic Alliance, jiske iske Kaiviti naam, Veitokani ni Lewenivanua Vakarisito (VLV), se jaada jaana jaawe hae, Fiji ke ek political party rahaa jon ki 1990s au 2000s ke suruu me active rahaa.

Ii party uu time suruu bhais rahaa jab ki 1997 me Fijian Political Party (SVT) ke ek faction party se nikal gais aur  February 1999 me ii nawaa party banais. Rev. Ratu Josaia Rayawa ii party ke president banaa. Aur jaane maane member rahin  Ratu Epeli Ganilau, Fiji ke pahile ke president, Ratu Sir Penaia Ganilau ke larrka aur  Ratu Sir Kamisese Mara ke damaad,  Adi Koila Nailatikau, RAtu Mara ke larki, Poseci Bune, Rev. Manasa Lasaro aur and Josefa Vosanibola.

Party, Taniela Tabu ke niche chlte rahaa, aur 2001 ke election me dui jane ke kharraa karis. Baad me iske bachaa log SVT, nai to New Labour Unity Party join kar ke, Filipe Bole ke niche Fiji Democratic Party banain. 2005 me ii Party, ek nawaa PArty, National Alliance Party of Fiji me saamil hoe gain, jiske leader Ratu Epeli Ganilau rahaa.




#Article 548: Fijian Political Party (146 words)


Fijian Political Party, jiske iske Kaiviti naam ke initials, SVT (Soqosoqo ni Vakavulewa ni Taukei) se jaada jaana jaawe hae, Fiji ke ek political party hae. Iske 1990 me Sitiveni Rabuka suruu karis rahaa aur ii 1992 se lae ke 1999 talak sarkar chalais rahaa. 1999 ke election me ii National Federation Party ke saathe coalition banais lekin election haar gais, jab ki iske 71 me se khaali 8 seat mila. 2001 ke election me ii Filipe Bole ke niche election larris lekin ii ekko seat nai jiite paais. April 2005 me SVT ke apne dissolve kar ke iske jaada member logan  National Alliance Party of Fiji ke join kar liin. Kuchh memebr logan, jisme Ema Druavesi rahii SVT ke naam se ii party ke chalate rahin aur 2006 ke election me kuchh candidate bhi kharra karin lekin ii logan ke lagbag kuch vote nai mila.




#Article 549: Monica Raghwan (157 words)


Monica Raghwan, Fiji ke ek politician hae, jon ki 2006 ke election me United Fiji Party (SDL) ke Tupeni Baba ke harae ke Samabula Tamavua Open Constituency ke jiit ke Fiji ke House of Representatives ke member banis rahaa.  Joote ke baad uu Hose ke sab se jawan member rahii.

Monica Raghwan ke janam Suva, Fiji me 22 November 1967 me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Vijay Raghwan, ek builder hae aur Fiji Masters Builder Association ke President hae. Veiuto Primary School me primary ke parrhai ke baad uu aapan secondary education ke parrhai Suva Grammar School me aris. Iske baad uu University of Madras, India me Bachelor of Science karis jisme uu Botany me major karis. Uu baad me University of the South Pacific se Post Graduate Diploma in Biology (Plant Breeding) karis. Fir uske Raghwan ke palwaar ke busness me kaam me lagawa gais. 

Pichhla  Suva City Council ke election me uu Labour Partyk ecandidate rahii.  




#Article 550: Attar Singh (189 words)


Attar Singh, Fiji ke ek trade unionist hae.  Uu Fiji Islands Council of Trade Unions (FICTU), ke General Secretary hae.

Uske parrhai Waiqele Bhartiya Pathshala aur Sangam SKM High School me bhais

Jab ki duusra Congress,  Fiji Trades Union Congress (FTUC), sarkar ke citicise nai kare hae, Singh Bainimarama ke coup ke baad se criticise karis hae.  14 January 2007 ke Singh ii batais ki Military personnel aur politicians ke Interim Government me nai hissa le ke chaahi. Singh ke criticism ke kaaran uske 14 January 2007   ke raat ke Suva ke Queen Elizabeth Barrackslai jawa gais jahan pe uske mara gais rahaa. 

Singh, National Federation Party ke khatis dher election me larris hae. 1999 ke election me uu Laucala Indian Communal Constituency ke khatir kharra bahis aur uske 2,510 votes, some 22.2 percent of the total milaa.  2001 ke election me uu Suva City Indian Communal Constituency me kharra bhais 1976 votes (21.8 percent) mila jon ki 1999 ke election me NFP candidate se aadha rahaa. 2006 ke election me uu Suva City Open Constituency me kharraa bhais rahaa lekin uske khaali 745 votes, (6.2 percent) vote mila.




#Article 551: Agni Deo Singh (119 words)


Agni Deo Singh, Fiji ke ek Hindustani teacher hae jon ki bahut in ke yogdaan ke baad  abhi Fiji Teachers Union (FTU) ke general secretary hae. 2006 ke election me uu Fiji ke House of Representatives me chuna gais rahaa. 
Singh ke janam Macuata, Vanua Levu me bhais rahaa. Teacher training ke baad uu Kadavu aur Nausori me parrhais. Nausori me parhae ke time uu  University of the South Pacific se Certificate in Non Formal Education ,ek external student ban ke, karis.

May 2006 ke election me uske  Fiji Labour Party ke ticket pe Macuata East Open Constituency se chuna gais rahaa lekin  5 December 2006 ke military coup ke baad uu fir se trade union me laut gais. 




#Article 552: Pravin Singh (178 words)


Pravin Singh (21 August 1955 - 2 September 2003),  Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician rahaa jon ki 1999 ke election aur 2001 ke election me Fiji Labour Party (FLP) ke khatir Tavua Open Constituencyke jiit ke  Fiji ke House of Representatives ke member banaa.

Singh ke janam Tavua me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji ke naam, Dalpat Singh, aur maiya ke naam, Kanta Ben rahaa. Uske parrhai Tavua Primary School aur Natabua High school me bhias rahaa. Iske baad uu University of Delhi me Commerce parrhis aur 1980 me graduate bhais. 

Uske saadi, 1979 me, Vandhana se, Gujarat me bhais. 1980 me uu Fiji lauta, aur Balata High School me tiin saal talak parrhais, jiske baad uu aapan palwar ke supermarket ke manage kare lagaa. 

Uske lage dui larrka rahaa jon ki 1981 aur 1985 me paida bhae rahiin. Uske maut dhkka lage ke kaaran bhais. Uu aapan pichchhe aapan aapan aurat aur larrkan ke saathe, aapan maiya aur dui bhaiya aur dui bahini ke chhhor gais hae. 

Singh ke maut  ek automobile accident me 2003 me bhais rahaa.




#Article 553: Jain Kumar (136 words)


Jain Kumar (Janam: 1959) ke 19 January 2007 ke Fiji ke Sugar Cane Growers Council ke pardhaan chuna gais rahaa. Uske Vijendra Autar ke jagah pe chuna gais rahaa, jiske  Jagannath Sami aur aath aur board members jiske deposed sarkar appoint karis rahaa, ke sathe sack kar dewa gais rahaa    Kumar, isse pahile Council ke Vice Chairman aur National Farmers Union pe President rahaa. 2001 me uu Fiji Sugar Cane Growers Council me Rarawai Sector se chuna gais rahaa. 2006 ke election uu Fiji Labour Party ke ticket se Ba East Indian Communal Constituency se Fiji ke House of Representatives  me chuna gais rahaa. 

September 2009 me sarkar Fiji Sugar Cane Growers Council ke aapan kaam November talak band kare ke batais aur Kumar iske kaaran 
National Farmers Union aur Fiji Cane Growers Association ke batais.




#Article 554: New Labour Unity Party (Fiji) (123 words)


New Labour Unity Party (NLUP) Fiji ke ek political party rahaa, jon ki  May 2001me Fiji Labour Party se alag hoe ke ek nawaa aprty banais rahaa.  Iske suruu kare waala Tupeni Baba rahaa, jon ke Mahendra Chaudhry ke sarkar me  a Deputy Prime Minister rahaa. Baba ii sochat rahaa ki aga Chaudhry fir se jiita tab Fiji me fir se coup hoi.

Election ke baad, House of Representatives me, NLUP ke dui member ek saathe nai rahin.  Kenneth Zinck sarkar me ghus gais aur ek Minister ban gais, jab ke   Ofa Swann Opposition ke join kar liis.  Party ke jaada member,  June 2002 me ii decide karin ki uu logan tiin aur party ke saathe ek nawaa party,  Fiji Democratic Party, banaiye.  




#Article 555: Fijian Association Party (149 words)


Fijian Association Party (FAP), Fiji ke ek political party rahaa.  Ii party ke khaas haanth Fiji ke politica me 1990s me rahaa lekin 2001 ke election me ii aapan sab seat haar gais rahaa. 

Ii party ke 1994 me  Josefata Kamikamica, jon ki purana Alliance sarkar me Finance Minister rahaa, suruu karis rahaa. 1992 ke election ke baad Kamikamica, aur uske paanch aur saathi, Rabuka ke Fijian Political Party se nikal gain rahaa. FAP, 1994 ke election me paanch seat jiitis rahaa. 1996, me Kamikamica ke maut ke baad, Ratu Mara ke larrka, Finau Mara, iske leader banaa. 1998 me Fiji Labour Party (FLP) ke 1987 ke Prime Minister Timoci Bavadra ke aurat, Adi Kuini Speed iske leadership liis. 

June 2002 me FAP, aur tiin Party ke saathe, Fiji Democratic Party ke banais aur ii Party  April 2005 me  National Alliance Party of Fiji ke ek hissa hoe gais.




#Article 556: National Alliance Party of Fiji (101 words)


National Alliance Party of Fiji (NAPF), Fiji ke ek political party hae.  NAPF ke formally 18 January 2005 ke Ratu Epeli Ganilau register karis rahaa. Iske purana Alliance Party ke successor maana jaawe hae. Iske aur neta rahin: university lecturer Meli Waqa as party secretary, and Manu Korovulavula as treasurer. The Deputy Leader Hirdesh Sharma rahaa.  NAPF ke Suva me 8 April 2005 ke launch karaa gais rahaa.

NAPF me Fiji Democratic Party saamil hoe gais aur iske pahile ke leader, Filipe Bole, ek khaas role liis. Aur khaas log rahin  Bill Aull, Fereti Dewa, Joji Uluinakauvadra, aur Irene Jai Narayan.




#Article 557: Mohammed Rafiq (128 words)


Mohammed Rafiq, Fiji ke ek Hindustani wakiil aur politician hae. 1999 ke election me uu Labasa Rural Indian Communal Constituency se National Federation Party (NFP) ke ticket pe kharra bhais rahaa lekin Fiji Labour Party (FLP) ke candidate se haar gais rahaa. 2001 ke election me uu Macuata East Open Constituency se kharra bhais rahaa lekin fir se kharrab se haar gais. 1993 me Mohammed Lateef Subedar ke maut ke baad uu by-election me Labasa Rural Indian Communal Constituency se Fiji Labour Party (FLP) ke ticket pe kharraa hoe ke ii seat ke jiit gais. 2006 ke election me uu fir se NFP ke bagal se Labasa Rural Indian Communal Constituency se kharra bhais aur fir se haar gais.

Rafik,  Fiji Cane Growers Association ke Executive Officer hae. 




#Article 558: Tagimoucia (116 words)


Tagimoucia (pronounced:tahng-ee-mo-thee-ya), (Scientific name: medinilla waterhousei), Fiji ke national fuul hai, jon ki ek faile waala paudha me laal rang ke fuul, jiske biich ujjar hai, ke fuul hai.  Iske chapa ke Fiji ke dher postage stamp me rakkha gais hai. Ii fuul ke khali Taveuni ke Mount Uluigalau ke uppar volcanic cratar se banaa talao ke kinare pawa jaae hai. Bahut kosis kare par bhi iske aur koi jagah nai jamawa jae sakaa hai. Kaiviti log batae hai ki ii fuul ek larrki, jon ki fuul ke vine me fas gais rahaa, ke aansu se banaa hai. Iske baare me aur khissa bhi hai lekin Kaviviti me iske naam ke matlab hai: niind me ro




#Article 559: Pakistan ke national anthem (168 words)


 
پاک سرزمین شاد باد
کشور حسین شاد باد
تو نشان عزم عالیشان

مرکز یقین شاد باد

پاک سرزمین کا نظام
قوت اخوت عوام
قوم ، ملک ، سلطنت

شاد باد منزل مراد

رہبر ترقی و کمال
ترجمان ماضی شان حال

سایۂ خدائے ذوالجلال

Pāk sarzamīn shād bād
Kishwar-e-hasīn shād bād
Tū nishān-e-`azm-e-`ālīshān
Arz-e-Pākistān!
Markaz-e-yaqīn shād bād

Pāk sarzamīn kā nizām
Qūwat-e-ukhūwat-e-`awām
Qaum, mulk, saltanat
Pā-inda tābinda bād!
Shād bād manzil-e-murād

Parcham-e-sitāra-o-hilāl
Rahbar-e-tarraqqī-o-kamāl
Tarjumān-e-māzī, shān-e-hāl
Jān-e-istiqbāl!
Sāyah-e-Khudā-e-Zū-l-Jalāl

Blessed be the sacred land
Happy be the bounteous realm
Symbol of high resolve
Land of Pakistan!
Blessed be thou, citadel of faith

The order of this sacred land
Is the might of the brotherhood of the people
May the nation, the country, and the state
Shine in glory everlasting!
Blessed be the goal of our ambition

This flag of the crescent and star
Leads the way to progress and perfection
Interpreter of our past, glory of our present
Inspiration of our future!
Symbol of the protection of God, Owner of Majesty




#Article 560: Maharashtra (103 words)


Maharashtra, India ke ek state hae. Hian ke log jaada kar ke Marathi bhasa me baat kare hae. Agar jo area dekha jaae tab ii India ke tiisra sab se barraa state hae, lekin jab poplation dekha jaae tab ii India ke duusra sab se barraa state hae. Mumbai, Maharashtra ke sab se barraa city aur capital city hae. 

Maharashtra, India ke west me hae aur iske west me Arabian Sea hae. Saat aur state ke border ii state se mile hae. Iske area 118,530 mi² (306,993 km²) hae, jiske matlab ii hae ki ye Italy se barraa aur Oman se chhota hae.




#Article 561: Bhopal (328 words)


Bhopal, India ke state Madhya Pradesh ke capital city hae. Bhopal Nagar ka Nirman Raja Bhoj ne kiya tha. Bhopal mein Bharat Heavy Electricals Limited Naam Ka Karkhana hae Haal hi Mein Bhartiya Antriksh Anusandhan Kendra Ne apna dusra master control facility Lagai hae Bhopal mein Bhartiya Van prabhandhan Sansthan bhi hae jo Bharat Mein Ek Matra 1 prabhandhan ka  Institution hai

Bhopal bhaarat ke madhy bhaag mein sthit hae aur isake nirdeshaank 23.27º u. evan 77.4º poo. hae. yah vindhy parvat shrrnkhala ke poorv mein hae. bhopaal ek pahaadee ilaaqe par sthit hae kintu isaka taapamaan adhikatar garm rahata hae. isaka bhoo-bhaag ooncha-neecha hae evan isake daayare mein kaee chhote pahaad hae. udaaharan ke lie shyaamala hil, eedagaah hil, arera hil, kataara hil ityaadi. yahaan garmiyaan garm aur sardiyaan saamaany thandee rahatee hae. baarish ka mausam joon se le ke sitambar-aaktobar tak rahata hae aur saamaany varsha darj kee jaatee hae. 
nagar nigam kee seema 289 varg ki. mee. hae. shaharee seema ke bheetar do maanav nirmit jheelen hae jo sanyukt roop se bhoj sthal ke naam se jaanee jaatee hae. badee jheel raaja bhoj dvaara nirmit karavaee gaee thee jisaka kul jal grahan kshetr 361 varg ki. mee. hae. chhotee jheel ka nirmaan raaja bhoj ne karavaaya.
Ii Indore ke baad Madhya Pradesh ke duusra sba se barraa city hae.bhopal me do baraa talab hae.

lakshmeenaaraayan mandir,yahaan ka chhota taalaab, bada taalaab, bheem baithaka, abhayaarany, shaheed bhavan tatha bhaarat bhavan dekhane yogy hae. bhopaal ke paas sthit saanchee ka stoop bhee paryatakon ke aakarshan ka kendr hae. bhopaal se lagabhag 28 kilomeetar door sthit bhojapur mandir ek etihaasik darshaniy sthal hae. 

lok sabha

bhopaal - shree aalok sanjar (bhaajapa)
vidhaan sabha

beraasiya - shree vishnu khatree (bhaajapa)
bhopaal uttar - shree aarif akeela (kaangres)
narela - shree vishvaas saarang (bhaajapa)
bhopaal da॰poo॰ - shree umaashankar gupta (bhaajapa)
bhopaal madhy - shree surendranaath sinh (bhaajapa)
govindapura - shree baaboolaal gaur (bhaajapa)
huzur - shree raameshvar sharma (bhaajapa)




#Article 562: Kundan Singh Kush (278 words)


Thakur Kundan Pal Singh Kush (1881–1967) ek Arya Samaji missionary aur teacher rahaa, jon ki 1928 me  Muzaffarnagar, Uttar Pradesh, India se Fiji aais rahaa. Uu pahile Dharamshala School, Nausori me parrhae ke suuu karis jhan pe baad me uu Vunimono Arya School suruu karis rahaa. Uu Fiji me dher Arya Samaj school me parrhais rahaa, jisme rahaa Gurukul Primary School (1939), Arya Samaj Girls' School, Saweni Lautoka (1940 - 1945), Swami Shraddanand Memorial School, Suva, Vunikavikaloa Arya School, Ra aur Veisari Primary School, Suva.

Arya Samaj Centenary Publication, me THakurji ke baare me ii likha hae:

Fiji ke sarkar uske Fiji me kaam ke baare me worry karat rahaa aur dher dafe uske teacher ke kaam kare ke unfit declare kare ke kosis karis aur uske chithi ke censor karaa gais. 

Kush ke khaas haanth Fiji me shuddhi aur sangathan me rahaa. 29 June 1930 ke Nausori me Hindu Maha Sabha ke meeeting me Kush ke pardhan banawa gais. Ii meeting me resolution pass karaa gais jisme Hindu log ke organise kare ke batawa gais rahaa aur ek newspaper, jiske Chistian Hindustani logan chaapat rain, ke boycott kare ke batawa gais rahaa.

Kush, Arya Samaj ke sdhant ke follow karat rahaa aur widows ke saadi ke support karat rahaa. Uu apne ek widow  Shiwa Baike saathe saadi karis aur uske tiin larkan Usha, Uma aur Narendra hae. Uu aapan dharam ke kaam 1967 me maut talak karte rahaa. 




#Article 563: Chakorr (169 words)


Senna obtusifolia (Chinese Senna nai to Sicklepod)  ek rakam ke bean hae.  Ii  North, Central, aur South America, Asia, Africa, aur Oceania ke jangle me hoe hae, au iske dher jagha pe weed maana jaawe hae.




#Article 564: Gyani Nand (129 words)


Gyani Nand (1943 - 23 July 2007) Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician rahaa, jon ki Fiji Labour Party ke supporter rahaa. Uske janam Tavua  me bhaes rahaa aur uu politics me join hoe se pahile ek primary aur high school teacher, hansard reporter aur Australia aur England me diplomat rahaa.

FLP ke member logan ke uske leader, Mahendra Chaudhry batais rahaa ki uu log 2007 budget ke virod me vote kare lekin vote kae ke time, Nand absent rahaa. Chaudhry , uu sab FLP member jon ki budget ke virod me nai vote karin hae, ke against disciplinary action  threaten karis , lekin kuchh kare se pahile coup hoe gais.

Nand ke maut Suva Private hospital me  23 July 2007 ke sabere, ek chhots bemaari ke baaad, bhias rahaa.




#Article 565: Chaitanya Lakshman (171 words)


Chaitanya Lakshman (janam: 1968), Fiji ke ek wakiil, social worker aur politician jon ki Fiji Labour Party ke supporter hae, lekin Qarase ke sarkar ke multi-party cabinet me Minister for Local Government rahaa.

Jab Fiji Labour Party multi-party cabinet me hissa le decide karis, tab, Lakshman, uu nau FLP members me se ek rahaa jiske  FLP leader, Mahendra Chaudhry nominate karis rahaa.  Uske  Minister for Local Government  Urban Development ke ortfolio dewa gais rahaa. Lakshman, aur tiin FLP cabinet members ke saathe 2007 budget ke virod me vote karis aur Prime Minister, Laisenia Qarase uske resign kare ke batais. 

Politics me jaae se pahile Lakshman, Complaints Division of the Fiji Human Rights Commission ke manager rahaa aur University of the South Pacific ke Institute of Applied Legal Studies (IJALS) me ek barrister and solicitor rahaa.

Parliament me, Lakshman pahila Hindustani rahaa jon ki Parliament me tiin generation ke represent karis rahaa. Uske aaja,  B. D. Lakshman aur uncle, Prince Gopal Lakshman bhi Parliament rahin. 

Abhi Lakshman Nausori ke Resident Magistrate hae.




#Article 566: Andaman and Nicobar Islands (140 words)


Andaman and Nicobar Islands, India ke ek union territory hae. Iske jaada kar ke A  N Islands na to ANI bola jaae hae. Ii Indian Ocean me, Bay of Bengal ke ekdam south me hae. Ii dui Island ke group 


#Article 567: Silver (252 words)


Silver (symbol Ag) ek chemical element hae jiske atomic number] 47, aur atomic weight 107.86 a.m.u. hae. Iske symbol Ag, Latin me silver ke sabd , argentum se aais hae. Ii ek transition metal hae. 

Silver ek naram metal hae. Jab iske paisa nai to gahana me kaam me lawa jaae hae ab iske sona nai to aur koi metal ke saathe milawa jaawe hae jisse ki aur karraa hoe jaawe. Iske rang bluish-white hae, ii light ke achchhaa se reflect kare hae aur electricity ke achchhaa se conduct kare hae. Iske ek precious metal maana jaawe hae. Iske wire me banawa jaae sake hae aur ek sheet me hammer karaa jaawe sake hae. Dunis bhar me Silver ke paisa ke kharida aur beja jaae sake hae. 

Silver bahut eactive nai hae. Ii Nitric Acid ke chhorr ke aur acid me dissolve nai hoe hae. Lekin ii tagrraa oxidizing agent, jaise ki potassium dichromate nai to potassium permanganate se ract hoe hae. Iske bahut muskil se murcha pakrre hae. Ii khaali uu time murrchae hae jab ki ii hydrogen sulfide se hawaa me mile hae, jab ki ii ek karia coating fom kare hae. 

Silver +1 oxidation state me ion ke ruup me rahe hae, compounds me jaise kisilver(I) oxide. Kuchh compound +2 oxidation state me rahe hae aur ii bahut tagrraa oxidizing agent rahe hae. Silver ke compound gray, black, brown, nai to ujjar rahe sake hae. Silver ke compund ke disinfectant ke rakam me kaam me lwa jaae sake hae.




#Article 568: Alkali dhaatu (152 words)


Alkali metals, periodic table me kuchh element ke ek group hae. Ii group ke sab element ke silver rang rhae hae, ii naram hae aur iske sab se bahaar waala cell me khaali ek electron hae. Ii group ke element, reactions me ii ek electron ke de de hae aur +1 ke charge hoe jaawe hae. Nature me ii group ke metal kabhi pure form me nai mile hae kaahe ki ii bahut reactive hae. II noble gas ke chhorr ke aur sab element se react kare hae. Hawaa me ii karia hoe jawe hae. 

Alkali metals hae: Lithium (Li), Sodium (Na), Potassium (K), Rubidium (Rb), Cesium (Cs), aur Francium (Fr). Lithium sab se kamti reactive, aur francium sab se jaada reactive, hae.

Sodium ek khaas alkali metal hae jisse sodium chloride (NaCl) (khaae waala nimak) aue sodium hydroxide (NaOH), ('caustic soda') bane sake hae jon ki ek bahut tagrraa base hae.




#Article 569: Suraj (122 words)


Suraj ek tara hae aur solar system me sab se baraa chij hae. Isme solar system ke 99.86% wajan hae. Sab se barraa grah, Jupiter, Suaraj ke saamne bahut chhota hae. Solar system ke grah Suraj ke round chakkar maare hae. Ham og ke Suraj din bhar aasmaan me dekhae hae. Ii ek barraa piyar ba e rakam dekhe me age hae. Suraj asliyat me ek barraa ball hae jisme plasma sab time bubble kare hae. Ii explosion se etna energy nikle hae ki Suraj ke 1 second ke power United States ke 9 million saa talak power kare sake hae. Jab ke Suraj, dunia se 93 million miles (150 million km) duur hae, iske taagat ke ham log feel karta hae.




#Article 570: Selia Levu (Taveuni) Mill (195 words)


Selia Levu Mill ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1875 me Taveuni, Fiji ke Selia Levu Estate ke khatir banawa gai srahaa.

Ii mill Taveuni ke south-east me rahaa aur  29 September 1875 me chini pere ke suruu karis. Selia Levu Estate me 1873 se ganna bowe ke suruu karaa gais. 1874 me Maitland Brothers (jon ki Vuna ke sab sab se barraa kisan rahaa, aur pahile rui ke kheti karat rahaa) , Sydney se ek mill laais jisse har din tiin ton chini banawa jaae sakat rahaa. Ganna ke pahila katai me 350 ton ganna ke bael aur ghorraa se khiich ke mill talak lae jawa gis lekin jaada paani barrse ke kaaran ii kaam sahaj nai rahaa. 1876 me 2.4 kilometre ke pakki line bichhawa gais aur ganna ke gaarri ke ghorra aur bael ke khiicha gais rahaa. April 1878 me Walter Hunter, jon ki ek ek parrosi kisan rahaa, ii mill ke lae lis aur isme sudhaar karis. 1890 me, paisa ke taklifi ke kaaran ii mill ke band kar dewa gais. Abhi ke rastaa jon ki Vuna Point jaawe hae, ii mill ke pakki waala rasta se jaawe hae.




#Article 571: Holmhurst (Taveuni) Mill (132 words)


Holmhurst Mill ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa jiske Taveuni, Fiji ke Vuna Point ke lage 1883 me banwa gais rahaa.

Fiji me Taveuni Island ke Vuna Point ke lage 1873 me Sydney ke ek wakiil, W. W. Billyard, 960 bigha ke ek jaiin kharidis rahaa, jisme kapaas bowaa jaawat rahaa. 1881 me ganaa bowe aur pere ke khatir ek company, W. W. Billyyard and Company ke register karaa gais rahaa aur 500 bigha me ganna boe ke suruu kara gais. April 1882 me mill banae ke suruu karaa gais jon ki 15 March 1883 me pere se suruu karis. Ii property me dher pakki line bichawa gais rahaa aur ingin se ganna waala gaarri ke khicha jaawat rahaa. Ii estae ke aur barrhawa gais aur dher sudhar karaa gais rahaa




#Article 572: Mago (Lau) Mill (139 words)


Mago Mill ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1884 me Lau ke Mago Island me Mago Island Company Limited suruu karis rahaa. 

Ii mill Lau Group ke north me Mago Island me 3 May 1884 ke chini pere ke suruu karis. Mago Island ke kuchh planter logan saathe hoe ke 1881 me Mago Island Company Limited ke suuu karin aur ek chini ke mill banae ke decide karin. 1883 talak 20 inch ke pakki line ke bichhae dewa gais rahaa jisse garvity se ganna ke mill talak lawa jaae sakat rahaa. 1884 me hian pe 150 bigha jamiin me ganna boa gais rahaa aur 5 mile ke pakki me ghorra se ghiich ke ganna ke mill talak lawa jaawat rahaa. 1885 me 90 ganna ke gaari rahaa. 1887 me pakki ke dui aur mile se barrhawa gais.




#Article 573: Johannes Heesters (121 words)


Johannes Heesters (janam: 5 December 1903) ek Dutch abhineta, gawaiya, aur entertainer hae. 

Uu 91 saal se jaada time se German bhasa waala jagha me kaam kare hae. April 2011 me, Heesters  dunia bhar me entertainment industry me kaam kae waala log me se sab se budha banaa. Kuch log ii baad se khusi nai hae ki uu ek dafe  Adolf Hitler ke khati bhi gaais rahaa.
Heesters ke dui dafe saadi bhaes: 1930 se 1985 talak uu Belgian actress, Louise Ghijs (1906) aur 1991-se abhi talak Simone Rethel se saadi karis rahaa. Heesters ke lage dui larrki hae, uske pahila saadi se, aur paanch naati potaa aur 11 parotaa aur 5 par parpota hae aur ek par par parpota hae.




#Article 574: Sharpe, Fletcher &amp; Company (Navua) Mill (124 words)


Sharpe, Fletcher  Company (Navua) Mill  ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1884 me Fiji ke Navua Naddi ke east me naddi ke muh se dui mile uppar banawa gais rahaa. Ii jagha jon ki Navua Town aur samundar ke biich me rahaa ke Vuni Noko Noko ke naam se jaana jaawe hae.  

Sharpe, Fletcher  Company ek 1400 bigha ke jamiin ke Vuninokonoko me Navua delta me kharidis  aur ganna boe ke suruu karis. April 1883 me ek mill ke banae ke suruu karaa gais. Chaar aur adha mile ke ek, dui-foot gauge waala pakki ke bichhawa gais. Ganna ke khiiche ke khatir ek ingin ke kharida gais aur naddi ke uu paar se ganna ke laae ke khatir ek wharf banawa gais. 




#Article 575: Deuba Sugar Estate Company (Navua) Mill (238 words)


Deuba Sugar Estate Company (Navua) Mill  ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1884 me Fiji ke Taunovo Naddi  ke east me Debua No. 1 Estate me banawa gais rahaa. 

Deuba No. 1 Estate ke Wison Brothers, jon ki Suva anu Levuka, me builder aur timber merchant rahin, kharid ke Deuba Sugar Estate Company suruu kare rahin. Solomon Island se majuur ke laae ke jamiin ke safaa kara gais aur samundar ke bagal waala jamiin ke daldal jamiin ke drain karaa gais. Mill ke khatir machine aur pakki June 1883 me aais. Taunovo Nadi ke muh me ek achchhaa wharf banawa gais rahaa. Wharf se mill talak, jon ki ek aur aadha mile uppar naddi ke est me rahaa, talak pakki bichhawa gais rahaa. Estate me dui aur tukka mile lamba pakki bhi bichhawa gais. Mill khule talak 30 bigha jamiin me ganna taiyar rahaa.

Mill 29 February 1884 ke ganna pere ke suruu karis. 188 ke biich talak Company bankrupt hoe gais. 1889 me estate ke Frase and Company, jon ki u time Fiji me chaar aur mill chalawat ahin, ke bech dewa gais. Chini ke kamti daam ke kaaran 1893 me mill ke band kar dewa gais. Mill ke boile ke wahii laage Penang Mill lae jaawa gais au 1899 talak baaki macine ke bhi Penang bhej dewa gais. Mill ke ek ingin aur sab pakki ke Navua ke Tamanoa Estate ke bech dewa gais.




#Article 576: Ellington (Rakiraki) Mill (192 words)


Ellington (Rakiraki) Mill  ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1885 me Volivoli, Rakiraki, Fiji me banawa gais rahaa. 

Viti Levu ke North me Rakiaki ke lage Volivoli me R. B. Leefe ek 5000 bigha ke jamiin kharidis rahaa. 1883 me samundar ke nangich me ganna bowa gis aur England se ek tiin-tin ke mill ke orde karaa gais. 18884 me mill aais aur iske Ellington Wharf se ek mile duur pe baithawa gais. 26 March 1885 ke ii mill ganna pere ke suruu karis aur Mau talak 60 ton chini export ke khatir taiyar rahaa. Mill se quarter mile duur ek pathhar ke pier se chini ke ship karaa gais rahaa. 

Mill ke khule ke kuchh din baad ii Mortgae and Agency Company of Australasia ke niche aais jon ki ek au aadha mile ke pakki bichaos aur 3 gaaarri kharidis. Chini ke production ke 00 ton talak barhawa gais. 1891 me mill ke beche ke kosis karaa gais aur chini ke production ke mkamti karaa gais aur 1893 me mill ke band kar dewa gais. 1896 me estate ke bech dewa gais aur hian pe chaua paala jae lagaa.




#Article 577: Waterston (Nausori) Mill (116 words)


Waterston (Nausori) Mill  ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1879 me Koroqaqa, Nausori, Fiji me me banawa gais rahaa. 

Koroqaqa me Waterston ke estate me pahile ek mill rahaa, lekin Waterston aur mill ke chalae waala (J. C. Smith and Company) ke biich me matbhed ke kaaran ii mill ke band ka ke duusra jagha baithawawa gais. 1878 me Waterson aapan mill , aapan estae me banae ke suruu karis. 1879 me ii mill khula aur chaar ton chini har din  banawat rahaa.

Nausori me CSR Company ke mill ke bane ke baad ii mill khaali aapan estate ke ganna ke perat rahaa aur iske mid 1882 me estate ke saathe bech dewa gais.




#Article 578: Stanlake Lee (Nausori) Mill (122 words)


Stanlake Lee (Nausori) Mill  ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1881 me Nadali, Nausori, Fiji me banawa gais rahaa. 

Stanlake Lee and Company, Bristol ke ek Company rahaa, jon ki 1880 me banawa gais rahaa. Iske sarkar Na Dali (jon ki Nausori Airport ke jagha hae) me 500 bigha jamiin diis rahaa. October 1881 me ii estate me ek mill, jon ki 10 ton chini har din banae sakat rahaa, ganna pere ke suruu karis. 

Yahii time CSR Company aapan Nausori Mill be banae ke suruu karis aur ii compnay competition nai sahe sakis. 17 November 1881 me ek aagi ke kaaran mill dher din talak ganna nai paris aur mid 1882 me iske CSR  Company ke bech dewa gais.




#Article 579: Rewa Plantation Co Ltd (Koronivia) Mill (151 words)


Rewa Planation Co Ltd (Koronivia) Mill  ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1875 me Koroqaqa, Nausori, Fiji me me banawa gais rahaa. 

Rewa Plantation Company Limited pahile Ului Cala me ek mill chalawat rahaa. 1882 me jab CSR Company aapan Nausori ke mill suruu karis tab ii mill poblem me hoe gais. Planter logan se matbhed ke kaaran ii mill ek saal talak nai chalaa. 1884 me Rewa Plantation Company Limited ke fir se re-constitute kaaa gais. Koronivia me sarkar se 3000 bigha ke jamiin ke lease kaara gais. Dui aur quarter mile ke 2 feet gauge ke pakki bichhawa gais. 30-40 gaarri ke kaam me lawa gais lekin hian pe koi ingin nai rahaa.

CSR se competition aur kamti chini ke daam ke kaarn ii mill ke 1897 me band kar dewa gais lekin ganna ke bote jaawa gais aur iske Nausori mill pere ke khatir bheja gais.




#Article 580: CSR (Nausori) Mill (339 words)


CSR (Nausori) Mill  ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1882 me CSR Company, Nausori, Fiji me banais rahaa. 

Nausori me mill ke lage aur Baulevu me J. C. Smith aur J. C. Sahl ke estate me 2 feet gauge ke pakki bichhawa gais rahaa. Baulevu me pakki Rewa Naddi ke kinare khalaas howat rahaa aur hian se ganna ke punt se mill talak lawa jaawat rahaa. 1884 me mill kae barrfhawa gais jisse ki ii 20 ton chini har din banae sake. Baulevu me ek engine ke bhi kaam me lawa jaawat rahaa. 1914 talak ii mill 104 ton chini banae sake rahaa.

Girmit ke jamaana me, Nausori bahut jaana maana raha, kahe ki Rewa ilaka mein sabse dher ganna ke plantation raha. Yahan ke jon sab ganna kata gain raha, Nausori Mill rail pe le jawa gais raha. Ii railway abhi ke Wainibokasi Hospital aur Nakelo ilaka se Lakena aur Verata tak jaawat raha. Mill ke band howe ke baad, rail ke sab ukhad dewa gais, lekin uske nisaan abhi tak hai. Aaj ke Nausori town ke uttar mein, jahan pehle mill raha, ek bada khali jamiin hai, jahan railway siding raha, aur Google Maps pe dikhaai jahan pakki ke embankment raha Manoca aur Lakena ke ilaka mein.
Vuci Irrigation Road pehle ke pakki raha, jon Waituri Road se Waidamu tak, aur Naduru Road Kuku ilaka tak purana rail raha. Nausori Airport ke nawa extension Wainibokasi branch ke uppar se bane hai, aur Visama aur Nakelo aur Ratu Kadavulevu Road, Visama junction se pehle rail line raha. 
 

Mill ke band howe ke baad, puraa Nausori ke maane ke jhaga me ganna ke kheti howe khatam hoe gais. Kuch saal ke liye, Nausori me dhaan ke kheti suru bhais raha, aur purana mill rice mill ban ge raha, lekin kuch anjaan kaaran se dhaan be khatam hoe gais. Ab Raralevu, Korociriciri, Vuci, Lakena jaisan ilaka me urbanization ke kaaran se, kheti bahut thoda dikhai, lekin Muaniweni, Baulevu, Sawani jaisan ilaka me ab tarkari bhaji ke kheti hoe.




#Article 581: Computer (109 words)


Ek computer ek machine hae jon ki acchi taraha se paribhasita niyama ka palana karem kar ke information banae hae. Aaj kal iska use har field mae kiya jae hae chahe voh education (siksha) ho, chahe wo military ya phir hospitals aur bahut saare. Is machine ko sabse pehle banane wale aadmi ka naam hae Charles Babbage. Computer k saath ek CPU, Keyboard aur ek Mouse bhi hota hae. 

Computer ki aaj tak paanch generation aaye hae. 

Computer ka use har field mae ho rha hae. Is machine mae data ko sambhaal k rakha jae hae. Schoolon, daftron, hospitlon, military aur har jagah pe iska use kiya jae hae. 




#Article 582: Rarawai (Ba) Mill (249 words)


Rarawai (Ba) Mill  ek ganna ke pere waala mill rahaa, jiske 1886 me Rarawai, Ba, Fiji me me banawa gais rahaa. Ii mill Ba Naddi ke east bank me samunar se saat mile uppar hae.

Rarawai mill ke kuchh company saathe hoe ke banae rahin, jisme rahin New Zealand Sugar Company (jiske CSR own kara rahaa), Victoria Sugar Company aur kuchh New Zealand ke Company, lekin ii sab 1888 me CSR Comapany se amalgamate hoe gain rahaa. CSR 1884 me Fiji ke newspaper ke batais ki Company, Nausori Mill ke rakam, Wharf aur floating carriers banai. 1885 me mill khatir saaman aawe lagaa. Pahila ingin 1885 me aais aur iske naam, General Gordon, dewa gais aur construction ke kaam me lagawa gais. January 1886 talak 13 mile ke pakka line baithae dewa gais rahaa.

Mill 12 July 1886 ke ganna pere ke suruu karis. Pahila katai khatir 700-800 bigha kanna taiyaar rahaa. Iske jaada kar ke Varoko aur Yalalevu se punt me laad ke mill talak lawa gais rahaa. Naddi ke jariye ganna laae ke musibat se bache ke khatir ek pakki line Varoko se Yalalevu talak bichawa gais aur Yalalevu (jon ki mill ke opposite me hae) se pontoon se ganna ke mill talak pahunchawa gais. Mill me banaa chini ke ek paddle steamer, Rarawai, se jahaaj, jon ki samundar me anchotr rahat rahaa, talak lae ke jaawat rahis. Naddi ke  muh ke lage mangrove ke daldal ke drain kar ke aur jamiin ganna ke khatir khola gais




#Article 583: Fiji Hindi me dher chij (plural) (118 words)


Fiji Hindi me duuno ek aur dher chij ke khatir ekke sabd kaam me awa jaae hae, jaise ki ek kuttaa, dui  kuttaa. Isme kuchh exception hae. Sab se pahile, ek sabd log (jon ki Magahi me kaam me lawa jaae hae), aur jiske maane people hae, ke kaam me laae ke insaan ke baare me sabd ke plural banawa jaae hae, jaise ki ham log (we), uu log, ii log (they), police log, kisan log. Log ke jagha logan ke bhi kaam me lawa jaae hae, jaise ki admii logan

Ek aur sabd, sab (all) ke kaam me laae ke plural banawa jaae hae, jaise ki ii sab (these), uu sab (those). 

Ek exception hae larrkan (children)




#Article 584: Krishna Prasad (101 words)


Krishna Prasad (maut: 2010),Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician rahaa, jon ki Fiji ke House of Representatives me 2001 ke election me Fiji Labour Party ke taraf se Nadi Open Constituency se chuna gais rahaa. Pahila ginti me returning officer ii seat ke  National Federation Party ke Prem Singh ke  82 votes  se diis rahaa, lekin 8 February 2002, Judge Anthony Gates ii faesla diis ki ek hajaar se jaada vote ke galti se gina gais rahaa, aur prased ke vijeta declare karis.

Prasad, politics se  2006 me retire hoe gais aur uske maut, heart attack se 27 April 2010 ke bhais.




#Article 585: Sanjeet Chand Maharaj (159 words)


Sanjeet Chand Maharaj, Fiji ke ek Hindustani politician hae.  Fiji ke House of Representatives me uu Viti Levu East Maritime Indian Communanal Constituency, jon ki uu 19  cinstituency me se ek hae jiske Hindusani logan ke khati reserve kaa gais hae, ke represent kare hae. 2001 ke election me uu Fiji Labour Party (FLP)  ke bagal se ii seat ke 66 percent  se jaada bahumati se jiitis rahaa aur 2006 ke election me  78  se jaada vote se.

Isse pahile 1999 ke election, Maharaj Parliament me  Ra Open Constituency  se kharraa bhais rahaa lekin uu indepedent candidate, George Shiu Raj se haar gais rahaa.

Maharaj ek kisan aur social worker hae.

October 2010 me Maharaj ke, FLP ke leader, Mahendra Chaudhry aur chaar aur logan ke saathe, ek illegal meeting kare ke aarop me arest karaa gais rahaa. 

Maharaj, Fiji ke National Farmers Union ke executive e bhi rahaa.

Uske maut 29 August 2012 me Ellington, Ra me bhais. 




#Article 586: Pratap Chand (117 words)


Pratap Chand,  Fiji ke ek politician, Teacher aur Trade Unionist hae. 1999 ke election me uu Fiji Labour Party ke taraf se Nasinu Indian Communal Constituency  se jiit ke Fiji ke House of Representatives ke member banaa. 

Pratap Chand, Fiji me sikchha me achchhaa yogdaan diis hae. Uu bahut din talak ek  primary au secondary school teacher aur  secondary school Principal bhi rahaa. Uu Fiji Teachers Union me bhi seve karis aur isme dher position hold karis jisme uu  General Secretary  1980 se 1999 talak rahaa. Uu Fiji Trades Union Congress ke Assistant National Secretary bhi rahaa 

Uu 200 ke election me hissa nai liis.

Uske University of Fiji ke council me bhi appoint karaa gais rahaa.




#Article 587: Laal (949 words)


Laal uu rang ke bola jaawe hae jon ki insaan ke aankhi se dekha jaae sake light ke sab se lamba wavelength ke hae. Iske wavelengh 630–740 nm hae. Isse lamba wavelength ke infrared (below red) balaa jaae hae aur aankhi se nai dekhae hae. Laal ke primary rang hae. 



#Article 588: Ser (120 words)


Ser (Panthera leo), genus Panthera ke chaar barraa pusi me se ek hae aur Felidae palwar ke sadasya hae. Mard ser ke wajan 250 kg (550 lb) se jaada rahe hae, , jiske matlab ii hae ki ii tiger ke baad duusra sab se barraa pusi hae. Jangli ser abhi Sub-Saharan Africa aur India ke Gir Forest National Park me pawa jaawe hae.

Jangal me ser 10 se 14 saal talak jiiye hae lekin zoo e ii 20 saal talak jinda rahe sake hae. TSer jaada kar ke grassland me rahe hae, lekin kabhi kabhi ii scrub aur jangal me bhi rahe hae. Ser, jaada kar ke geng me rahe hae jisme kuchh male lekin jaada female ser rahe hae.  




#Article 589: Wu Chinese (115 words)


Wu Chinese (, ), China ke ek khaas bhasa hae. Iske   Zhejiang province,  Shanghae, southern Jiangsu province, aur Anhui, Jiangxi, aur Fujian provinces ke kuchh hissa me baat karaa jaawe hae.






#Article 592: Darha (101 words)


 

Darha is a word that originated from a small ethnic group call Annang in Nigeria. The word Darha was initially Pronounced as Dara in the late 1800 and it means praise. However by 1900 the word evolve to Darha due to the advent of colonialism.

Another meaning:

Darha is also a clothing brand in Australia. The owner of the clothing brand got inspired with the origin of the word and the meaning of the word and decided to build his Brand around it. He wanted to make an outfit that will make people admire, complement and praise who ever wears it




#Article 593: Gobardhanpur Kanap (258 words)


 Gobardhanpur Kanap India ke state Bihar ke Gaya division ke Aurangabad district ka ek gaon hae.




#Article 596: Sant Lal (189 words)


Sant Lal  1918 mein Vitogo, Lautoka, Fiji mein paida bhais. Uske pita ke naam Ram Autar (Girmitya) raha aur mata ke naam Ram Raji raha. Ram Autar India ke UP State aur Gonda goan ke raha. Uske paas dho bhaiya aur ek bhaini raha. Bhaini ke naam Vishun Dei aur bhaiya ke Nand Lal aur Bhairo Lal raha.Sant Lal ganna ke sirdar raha aur uske loog Sirdar bhi boolat rahin. Bahut garibi se pala lekin mehenat karke bahut bada kisan aur bulldozing business shuru karis. Fiji Kisan Sangh ke purana member,Lautoka Lions Club ke shuruwati member aur Arya Partinidhi Sabha ke member bhi raha. Qalitu Primary School mein bahut din Manager raha. Uske bhaiya Nand Lal choota mei kujar gais aur bhaini jon Fiji mein teacher rahi Auckland mein gujaris. Ek bhaiya Bhairo Lal jhon Fiji mein teacher phir visiting teacher rha Auckland mein gujaris. Sant Lal ke paas 5 ladka (1 - Sydney; 1 - Toronto 1 - Fiji) aur 6 ladki (1 - Brisbane; 3 - Vancouver) raha. Uske patni Indrani Lal Fiji mein rahe. Sant Lal ke mirtui 1980 ke  tractor accident mien Qalitu mein hua.




#Article 597: Falkland Islands (322 words)


Falkland Islands (nai to Spanish bhasa me Islas Malvinas ) South Atlantic ocean me,  South America se kuchh duur ek island ke jhund hae. Ii islands United Kingdom ke colony hae, lekin 1833 se Argentina iske uppar dawa kare hae. Ii island ke khatir ek larrai United Kingdom aur Argentina ke biich me larraa gais rahaa. Isme dher island hae lekin dui sab se barraa island hae  East Falkland aur West Falkland. Isme lagbhag 3,000 log rahe hae, jon ki Britain se aain hae aur  English me baat kare hae. Hian ke aamdani jaada kar ke machhri mare se aur bhrraa paale se hae.

Falkland Islands, Argentina se lagbhag 300 miles (480 km) east me hae. Argentina aur UK, 1982 me ek chhota larrai me ek duusre ke mukabla kare rahin.  Ii larrai 6 hataa talak chalaa aur isme 1,000 soldier logan ke maut bhais rahaa. Ii larrai me UK, Argentina  ke  harae diis aur ii duui des ke biich me baat chit nai howat rahaa.  In 1990 they began to have talks again. Oil and gas has been found below the sea around the islands. Argentina and the UK have agreed to share the oil and gas. There is also oil and gas outside the sea area that belongs to the UK. This is owned by Argentina.

Ii baat pe ki kon goraa pahile Falkland Islands ke paais rahaa me abi talak Europe ke log raaji nai hoe hae, kaahe ki Portuguese, Spanish aur British log ii claim kare hae ki uu logan 16th Century me ii jagha ke paain rahaa.  Jab ki hoe sake hae ki Patagonian Indians sab se pahile ii des kwe discover kare rahin, jab goraa loggan hian pe aain tab hian pe koi nahii rahat rahaa. Saait sab se pahila dafe ii island ke dekhe waala ek Dutch explorer Sebald de Weert rahaa, jon ki 1600, me ii island ke Sebald Islands, ke naam diis rahaa.




#Article 598: Rarawai Muslim School (114 words)


  (School Code: ), Fiji ke ek school hae.    2006 me ii school me 82 larrkan parrhat rahin.

Rarawai Muslim School 1962 mein pahila dafe khula. Is se pahile Rarawai ke Muslim larrkan Vaqia Indian School me parrhat rahin. Ii school me koi ajiib kaaran se Hindi aur Urdu parrhae ke manaa rahaa, Education Department ke hukum se. Muslim larrkan ke maai-baap log tab ek duusra school banain. Suruu me hian pe lagbhag 100 larrkan parrhat rahin, jisme kuchh Hindu larrkan bhi rahin. 

Iske phila Head Master,  Mohammed Ali rahaa. Ii school ke  dekh bhaal mein wakiil M. T. Khan ke haanth rahaa. Pahila committee ke pardhaan Nazir Mohammed aur Mantri (Secretary) Mohammed Afzal rahaa. 




#Article 599: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2011 (121 words)


Fiji ke 73rd Inter-district football championship, jiske Courts Homecentres sponsor karis rahaa, 6 October - 10 October 2011 talak Suva ke TFL National Stadium me khela gais rahaa.

Jaada paani aur ground ke kharaab haalat ke kaaran, sab semi-final, final aur Super Premier division ke kuchh game ke ek hafta baad, 15 aur 16 October ke khelaa gais rahaa.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game National Stadium me 6 October se 11 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.




#Article 600: Bidsar (311 words)


 (बीदसर), ya Beedsar Sikar zile ki  Laxmangarh tehsil ka ek ganv hai,jo ki India ke Rajasthan rajya me aata hai. Ganv Laxmangarh ke Purab me 21km aur Nawalgarh ke Uttar-Pachim me 6km padta hai.Ganv ke simavarti ganv aur kasbe Birodi Bari, Bidasar, Mirzwas, Dundlod, aur Nawalgarh hain .

kuch khas log and number

Sandeep Mandiya 95216667678

Rajesh Poonia 9828896363

Devesh Poonia 9660713021

Shivchand Garhwal 01573285285

Madhan Sewada  01573285*****

Sultan Singh Garhwal JEN 9414870011

Dikshant Garhwal 9414585960

Pre-Indian Independence
Yah ganv Aazadi se pahle se hi Garhwal Jats dvara parbhutav sthapit hai. Yesa maana jata hai ki Bidsar ko Bida naamak vayakti ne basaya tha.

Bidsar,Beedasar Panchayat ke antargat aata hai. Neta ka sirshak Sarpanch hai aur Ganv me 16 ward sadsya chune jate hain.

Ganv halanki sanpuran sakshar hone ka dava karta hai, lekin abhi bhi kuch mahilayen anpadh hain. Yadhapi saksharta dar me sudhar ho raha hai. Ganv ke bhutse vidyarathi parmukh Engineering institutes aur medical colleges me 

Ganv me Hindu riti rivazo se samaj chalta hai.Halanki nai pidhi pachimi sanskrti se parbhavit hai.Aurte Parde ka paryog karti hain,Jo chehra chupane ke liye upyog me aata hai.

Ganv ke bacche adhiktar Cricket khelte hai,lekin volleyball aur football bhi khelte dekhe ja sakte hain. Garamin ganv ke chaupal me taas khelte bhi dekhe ja sakte hai.

Garamin parmukh Hindu utsav aur tyoharon ko manate hain.Kuch mukhye tyohar is parkar hain- Holi, Deepawali, Makar Sankranti, Raksha Bandhan, Sawan, Teej, Gauga Peer aur Gangaur.

तीज त्योंहरा बावड़ी हाड़ो ले डूबी गंगोर (tyohar Teej ke sath suru hote hain aur Gangor ke sath khatam ho jate hainfestivals begin with Teej and end with Gangor) sabhi utsavon aur tyoharon ka apne samya aur tithi ke anusar mahtav hota hai.

Bidsar Laxmangarh se Nawalgarh vai Balaran Road pe Stith hai.Road ke dahini tarf Savragye Shri Ramu Ram Garhwal davara ek Bargad ka ped lagaya gaya hai.

 




#Article 601: Monmouth Cricket Club (120 words)


Monmouth Cricket Club ek cricket club hae jo United Kingdom ke Wales des ke Monmouth city me hae. ii 1838 ke aas pass bna rha, matlb ii team 175 saal se chale hay. Ii team ke home ground hay Chippenham Sports Ground, jha ye home game khele rahe.

Club me kai rakam ki team hae, ii mae char junior teams U15s, U13s, U11s and U9s bhi hae. Ii team ke subse bada achievement raha jab ii 2010 me Worcestershire County League me rhte hue Division 1 me khelne ke karib aa gay. 2011 me Monmouth ke Kings Head Hotel inhe sponsor kare. Pub ki divar pe team ki shirt frame mae lagi hai, aur club yha meeting bhi kare rhe.




#Article 602: Monmouth Golf Club (215 words)


Monmouth Golf Club ek golf club hae jo United Kingdom ke Wales des ke Monmouth city ke border ke pass Dixton gaon me hae. ii golf ke course mae 18 ched hae. Golf course uchi jameen pe city ke north mae hae. Course se Welsh hills, Dean ke jungle aur Wye Valley bhi dikhne hae. Club apne ko saare Wales ke sabse achchha golf courses mae ek mane hae. Iha aur facilities mae clubhouse, bar aur shop bhi hae.

Monmouth Golf Club 25 June 1896 ke din Monmouth ke Kings Head Hotel mae hui ek meeting bana rahaa. ii apni present jagha se phle kai grounds pe pe shift hota rahaa. Phle-phle club ke members bus 30 se 40 bane rhe, jo bahut kam rhe. Kam membership ka kaaran rahaa garmi ke time ground ki lambi grass. ii lambi grass ka kaaran ground ka maalik ke jyada paisa banane ke chalte rahaa. ii vivaad High Court tak mae chala gya aur 1910 mae Court ne club members ke favour mae phesla sunaye rhe. Par ii vivaad khatam nahi hua aur 1912 mae club band karna pada. Club ko suru karne ke kai koshis kiye gye par 1920 tak sab bekar rhe. 1920 mae club Dixton mae phir se banaya gya, jha uski present jagha hae.




#Article 603: Rehmat Aziz Chitrali (170 words)


Rehmat Aziz Chitrali (25 April 1954), Pakistan ke suba Khyber Pakhtun khwa key zilley Chitral sey taluq rakhney waley ek adeeb, shair, muhaqiq, mutrajjum, mahir-e-iqbaliat aur chitrali TV programme Chetraro Hawaz(Chitral ki awaaz) key mezbaan hain. Aap ki kai kitabain shaya ho chuki hain, jin mian Guldan-e-Rahmat, Guldasta-e-Rahmat, Gul Afshaniat-e-Iqbal, Sada-e-Chitral aur Pakistan aur Dr.Abdul Qadeer Khan sar fihrest hain. 

Guldan-e-Rahmat 





#Article 604: Monmouth Town F.C. (171 words)


Monmouth Town F.C. Wales desh ke ek football club hae. Ii team itihaasik town Monmouth ke hae aur iske home ground Chippenham Sports Ground hae. Ii team abhi Welsh Football League Division Two mae khle rhae. Ii team ke The Kingfishers bhi bola jaae hae. Monmouth Town F.C. Southern League West title Monmouthshire Senior Cup 2 dafe jiitis hae 1940 aur 1958 mae. September 2011 mae Ccub ne apne ko ek Community Interest Company bnaa liye, ii Wales mae apni tarha ki phli ghtna rhi ki koi football club aisa kiye rhe. Club ka nickname Kingfishers hae.

Club ka officially suruu bhais rahaa ki taarik thik se pata nahi rhi. Hafta ke paper Monmouthshire Beacon ke mane to Monmouth mae football ka khel 1873 se khela jata rahaa.

Team ke uniform blue aur piyar hae, jismae blue shorts aur piyar moja hae, aur ii uniform team mae kaafi time se use kari ja rhi hae. 

Monmouth ke Blestium Street ke Chippenham Sports Ground mae Monmouth Town F.C. ke home ground hae.




#Article 605: Kings Head Hotel (114 words)


Kings Head Hotel Glyndŵr Steet, Agincourt Square, Monmouth, Wales mae ek hotel hae. Ii hotel United Kingdom ki Grade II listed building hae. Hotel town council Shire Hall ke paas mae hae. Ii hotel 17 vi century ke biich mae banaawa gais rahaa aur city ka masoor inns mae se ek tha, ii mae 1645 mae England ke Charles I bhi ek bar talak aaye rhe. Ii hotel ka building ka muhaana karia aur ujjar rang se ranga gais, aur ii kaii rakam ke patthar se bana gais. Abhi ka time mae ii hotel JD Wetherspoon pub valo ke niche hae. Kings Head Hotel Monmouth Heritage Trail ka 24 buildings mae se ek hae.   




#Article 606: Monmouth Methodist Church (101 words)


Monmouth Methodist Church Monmouth, Monmouthshire, south east Wales ka ek Isai dharam ka church hae. Ii church mae uu log jaen hae jo Methodism dharam ko maane hae. Ii church St James' Street ke bahut pichae buildings ke biich mae hae. Church mae abhi bhi ii ka phle ka organ (bajane ka instrument), galleries aur bhasan dena ka chota stage rakha hae. Ii church United Kingdom ki Grade II listed building hae aur Monmouth Heritage Trail ka 24 buildings mae se ek hae. Ii church ko design kara local architecture George Vaughan Maddox ne aur ii 1837 mae pura ban gya.




#Article 607: Hyam's Mineral Water Works (111 words)


Hyam's Mineral Water Works ek unnisvi century ki building hae. Ii building 23 Glendower Street, Monmouth, Wales, United Kingdom mae hae. Phale ke time mae ii building mineral vaala paani banae khaatir use mae laaya gais. Present time mae ii ek rsidential apartment ki taur pe use kara jae hae. Monmouth Civic Society ne ke building jo Monmouth Heritage Trail ka hissa hae uu mae se Hyam's Mineral Water Works bhi ek hae. 

Soda paani, nimo paani, aur adrak bear banae khaatir mineral paani ki jarurat padi hae, ii jarurat ko pura kare liye Monmouth ke ek famous aadmi Thomas E. Hyam ne 1886 mae Hyam's Mineral Water Works ko banae.




#Article 608: Church of St Thomas the Martyr (113 words)


Church of St Thomas the Martyr (Welsh: Eglwys Sant Tomos y Merthyr) Overmonnow, Monmouth, Monmouthshire, south east Wales ka ek Isai dharam ke Anglican denomination ka church hae. Ii church Monnow pul ke paas hae, ii pul Monnow naddi pe banaa hae. Old Red Stone se banaa ii church ke building ka ek hissa kam se kam saal 1180 ka hae. Church mae Norman chancel arch hae, par ii ka bhaari hissa 19th century ke suru mae ban ke pura rha. Saint Thomas à Becket ko dedicated ii church Monmouth Heritage Trail ke 24 buildings aur sites mae se ek hae. Ii United Kingdom ke Grade II* buildings ka list mae bhi hae.




#Article 609: Monmouth (144 words)


 
Monmouth ( ; Welsh bhasa: Trefynwy matlab  Monnow pe nagar) United Kingdom ke Wales des ke south-west mae ek county city hae. Ii Wales ki historical town uu jagah hai jahan pe River Monnow River Wye se mile hae. Monmouth United Kingdom ke dusre desh England se 3.2 km pe hae. Town Wales ki rajdhani Cardiff se 58 km aur England aur pure UK ki rajdhani London se 204 km door hae. Ii town Monmouthshire county ke local government administrator ke under aaye hae aur Monmouth Parliament Constituency ke hissa hae. United Kingdom Census 2001 ke anusaar iske abaadi mae 8,877 log hae.

Ii town chote Roman fort Blestium ka site rha aur ii ko Norman logo ne 1067 ke baad basaya rha. Monmouth ek tourist centre bhi hae; ii A40 road se Newport pe M4 motorway aur se M50 pe Ross-on-Wye juda hae.




#Article 610: Whitecross Street (162 words)


Whitecross Street Monmouth nagar ke beech mae ek itihaasik street hae. Monmouth Monmouthshire, Wales mae ek county city hae. Ii street fifteenth century se mae banai gais. Ii nagar ke east se west ke taraf jaye hae aur saath hi Church Street ko Saint James Square se milae hae. John Speed ke 1610 mae banais map mae ii street ko Whitcroft ya Whitcross naam se bulaya gais. Ii maana jae hae ki street ko aapan ii naam plaque cross se mila rha. Whitecross Street pe dher saari Listed Buildings hain.

Baaki saari Monmouth city ki streets ki jaise ye jaana jae hae ki Whitecross Street bhi fifteenth century mae banai gais. Ii city ki medieval time ki diwaal ke andar hae. John Speed ke 1610 mae banais map mae ii street ko Whitcroft ya Whitcrose naamo se bulaya gais hae. Monmouth Archaeology ke firm ki ek study mae ii maana gais ki street ko iska ii naam plague cross se mila rha.




#Article 611: The Nelson Rooms (127 words)


The Nelson Rooms Wales desh ki Monmouthshire county ke Monmouth nagar mae ek grade II listed building hae. Ii building itihaasik Glendower Street pe hae aur ii ke paas se hi Agincourt Street nikle hae. Building Monmouth nagar ki medieval period ki town walls ke andar hae. The Nelson Rooms suru mae ek gymnasium ke matlab se banaya gais. Ii building ko Lady Llangattock ne Monmouth nagar ko gift diya rhaa. 1924 mae Lady Llangattock ki maut ke baad, building ko Nelson Museum banae gais. Museum mae Admiral Horatio Nelson, 1st Viscount Nelson, ki chij lagain. Admiral ki chij Lady Llangattock ke paas se li gais. 1969 mae Nelson Museum ko Market Hall pe shift kar diya rhaa. Ab ke time mae ii ek apartment building hae.




#Article 612: Indus Valley Civilization (2382 words)


Indus Valley civilization(3250-1750 B.C.) vishv ki praachin nadi ghaati civilizationon men se ek pramukh civilization thi. Yah harppaa civilization aur sindhu civilization ke naam se bhi jaani jaati hae. Isakaa vikaas sindhu aur ghaghghara/hakaraa (praachin sarasvati) ke kinaare huaa.  Mohanajodaro, Kaalibanga , Lothal , Dholaavira , Raakhigari , aur Harppa isake pramukh kendr the. British kaal men hui khudaaiyon ke aadhaar par puraatatvavettaa aur Historyakaaron kaa anumaan hae ki yah atyant vikasit civilization thi aur ye shahar anek baar base aur ujare hae.
chaarls maesen ne pahali baar is puraani civilization ko khojaa. Kaningham ne 1872 men is civilization ke baare me sarvekshan kiyaa. Phlit ne is puraani civilization ke baare me ek lekh likhaa. 1921 men Dayaaraam saahani ne harppaa kaa utkhanan kiyaa. Is prakaar is civilization kaa naam harppaa civilization rakhaa gayaa. Yah civilization sindhu nadi ghaati me phaeli hui thi isalie isakaa naam Indus Valley civilization rakhaa gayaa. Pratham baar nagaron ke uday ke kaaran ise pratham nagarikaran bhi kahaa jaataa hae pratham baar Kaansy ke prayog ke kaaran ise kaansy Civilization bhi kahaa jaataa hae. Sindhu ghaati civilization ke 1400 kendron ko khojaa jaa sakaa hae jisamen se 925 kendr India men hae. 80 percentt sthal sarasvati nadi aur usaki sahaayak nadiyo ke aasa-paas hae. Abhi taka  kul khojon men se 3 percent sthalon kaa hi utkhanan ho paayaa hae.

Indus Valley civilization kaa kshetr atyant vyaapak thaa. Aarambh men Harppa aur Mohanajodaro ki khudaai se is civilization ke pramaan mile hae. Ata  vidvaanon ne ise Indus Valley ki civilization kaa naam diyaa, kyonki yah kshetr sindhu aur usaki sahaayak nadiyon ke kshetr men aate hae, par baad men Ropar, Lothal, Kaalibanga, vanamaali, rangaapur aadi kshetron men bhi is civilization ke avashesh mile jo sindhu aur usaki sahaayak nadiyon ke kshetr se baahar the. Ata  kai Historyakaar is civilization kaa pramukh kendr harppaa hone ke kaaran is civilization ko harppaa civilization naam denaa adhik uchit maanate hae.

is civilization kaa kshetr sansaar ki sabhi praachin civilizationon ke kshetr se anek gunaa baraa aur vishaal thaa. is paripakv civilization ke kendra-sthal panjaab tathaa Sindh men thaa. Tatpashchaat isakaa vistaar dakshin aur purv ki dishaa men huaa. Is prakaar harppaa sanskriti ke antargat panjaaba, sindh aur baluchistaan ke bhaag hi nahin, balki Gujaraat, Raajasthaan, Hariyaana aur pashchimi Uttar pradesh ke simaant bhaag bhi the. Isakaa phaelaav uttar men Jammu se lekar dakshin men Narmada ke muhaane tak aur pashchim men Baluchistaan ke Makaraan samudr tat se lekar uttar purv men Merath tak thaa. Yah sampurn kshetr tribhujaakaar hae aur isakaa kshetraphal 12,99,600 varg kilomitar hae. Is tarah yah kshetr aadhunik paakistaan se to baraa hae hi, Praachin misr aur Mesopotaamiya se bhi baraa hae. Isaa purv tisari aur dusari sahastraabdi men sansaar bhaar men kisi bhi civilization kaa kshetr harppaa sanskriti se baraa nahin thaa. Ab tak Bhaaratiy upamahaadvip men is sanskriti ke kul 1000 sthalon kaa pataa chal chukaa hae. Inamen se kuchh aaranbhik avasthaa ke hae to kuchh paripakv avasthaa ke aur kuchh uttaravarti avasthaa ke. Paripakv avasthaa vaale kam jagah hi hae. Inamen se aadhe darjanon ko hi nagar ki sanjञा di jaa sakati hae. Inamen se do nagar bahut hi mahatvapurn hae - panjaab kaa harppaa tathaa sindh kaa mohen jo daro (shaabdik arth - preton kaa tilaa). Dono hi sthal paakistaan men hae. Dono ek dusare se 483 kimi dur the aur sindhu nadi dvaaraa jure hue the. Tisaraa nagar mohen jo daro se 130 kimi dakshin men chanhudaro sthal par thaa to chau thaa nagar gujaraat ke khanbhaat ki khaari ke upar lothala naamak sthal para. Isake atirikt raajasthaan ke uttari bhaag men kaalibangaan (shaabdik arth -kaale rang ki churiyaan) tathaa hariyaanaa ke hisaar jile kaa banaavali. In sabhi sthalon par paripakv tathaa unnat harppaa sanskriti ke darshan hote hae. Sutakaagendor tathaa surakotaraa ke samudratatiy nagaron men bhi is sanskriti ki paripakv avasthaa dikhaai deti hae. In donon ki visheshataa hae ek ek nagar durg kaa honaa. Uttar ङrppaa avasthaa gujaraat ke kathiyaavaar praayadvip men rangapur aur rojari sthalon par bhi paai gai hae. Is sabhya्taa ki jaaऩkaari sabase pehale 1826 me chaalsr maen ko praapt hui.

is civilization ki sabase vishesh baat thi yahaan ki vikasit nagar nirmaan yojanaa. Harppaa tathaa mohan jodaro dono nagaron ke apane durg the jahaan shaasak varg kaa parivaar rahataa thaa. Pratyek nagar men durg ke baahar ek ek usase nimn star kaa shahar thaa jahaan inton ke makaanon men saamaany log rahate the. In nagar bhavanon ke baare men vishesh baat ye thi ki ye jaal ki tarah vinyast the. Yaani sarke ek dusare ko samakon par kaatati thin aur nagar anek aayataakaar khandon men vibhakt ho jaataa thaa. Ye baat sabhi sindhu bastiyon par laagu hoti thin chaahe ve chhoti hon yaa bari. Harppaa tathaa mohan jodaro ke bhavan bare hote the. Vahaan ke smaarak is baat ke pramaan hae ki vahaan ke shaasak majadur jutaane aur kara-sangrah men param kushal the. Inton ki bari-bari imaarat dekh kar saamaany logon ko bhi yah lagegaa ki ye shaasak kitane prataapi aur pratishthaavaan the.

mohan jodaro kaa ab tak kaa sabase prasiddh sthal hae vishaal saarvajanik snaanaagaara, jisakaa jalaashay durg ke tile men hae. Yah into ke sthaapaty kaa ek sundar udaaharan hae. Yab 11.88 mitar lanbaa, 7.01 mitar chau raa aur 2.43 mitar gaharaa hae. Dono siron par tal tak jaane ki siriyaan lagi hae. Bagal men kapare badalane ke kamare hae. Snaanaagaar kaa pharsh paki inton kaa banaa hae. Paas ke kamare men ek baraa saa kunaa hae jisakaa paani nikaal kar hoja़ men daalaa jaataa thaa. Hauja़ ke kone men ek nirgam (Outlet) hae jisase paani bahakar naale men jaataa thaa. Aesaa maanaa jaataa hae ki yah vishaal snaanaagar dharmaanushthaan sambandhi snaan ke lie banaa hogaa jo India men paaranparik rup se dhaarmik kaaryon ke lie aavashyak rahaa hae. Mohan jodaro ki sabase baraa sanrachanaa hae - anaaj rakhane kaa kothaara, jo 45.71 mitar lanbaa aur 15.23 mitar chau raa hae. Harppaa ke durg men chha  kothaar mile hae jo inton ke chabutare par do paanton men khare hae. Har ek kothaar 15.23 mi. Lanbaa tathaa 6.09 mi. Chau raa hae aur nadi ke kinaare se kuchhek mitar ki duri par hae. In baarah ikaaiyon kaa talakshetr lagabhag 838.125 varg mi. Hae jo lagabhag utanaa hi hotaa hae jitanaa mohan jodaro ke kothaar kaa. Harppaa ke kothaaron ke dakshin men khulaa pharsh hae aur isapar do kataaron men int ke vrittaakaar chabutare bane hue hae. Pharsh ki daraaron men gehun aur jau  ke daane mile hae. Isase pratit hotaa hae ki in chabutaron par pha़sal ki davani hoti thi. Harppaa men do kamaron vaale baerak bhi mile hae jo shaayad majaduron ke rahane ke lie bane the. Kaalibangaan men bhi nagar ke dakshin bhaag men inton ke chabutare bane hae jo shaayad kothaaron ke lie bane honge. Is prakaar yah spasht hotaa hae ki kothaar harppaa sanskriti ke abhinn ang the.

harppaa sanskriti ke nagaron men int kaa istemaal ek vishesh baat hae, kyonki isi samay ke misr ke bhavanon men dhup men sukhi int kaa hi prayog huaa thaa. Samakaalin mesopetaamiyaa men pakki inton kaa prayog milataa to hae par itane bare paemaane par nahin jitanaa Indus Valley civilization men. Mohan jodaro ki jal nikaas pranaali adbhut thi. Lagabhag har nagar ke har chhote yaa bare makaan men praangan aur snaanaagaar hotaa thaa. Kaalibangaan ke anek gharon men apane-apane kuen the. Gharon kaa paani bahakar sarkon tak aataa jahaan inake niche moriyaan (naaliyaan) bani thin. Aksar ye moriyaan inton aur patthar ki silliyon se dhakin hoti thin. Sarkon ki in moriyon men naramokhe bhi bane hote the. Sarkon aur moriyon ke avashesh banaavali men bhi mile hae.

aaj ke mukaabale sindhu pradesh purv men bahut upajaau thaa. Isaa-purv chau thi sadi men sikandar ke ek itidaasakaar ne kahaa thaa ki sindh is desh ke upajaau kshetron men ginaa jaataa thaa. Purv kaal men praakritik vanaspati bahut thin jisake kaaran yahaan achchhi varshaa hoti thi. Yahaan ke vanon se inte pakaane aur imaarat banaane ke lie lakari bare paemaane par istemaal men laai gai jisake kaaran dhire dhire vanon kaa vistaar simatataa gayaa. Sindhu ki urvarataa kaa ek kaaran sindhu nadi se prativarsh aane vaali baar  bhi thi. Gaanv ki rakshaa ke lie khari paki int ki divaar ingit karati hae baar  har saal aati thi. Yahaan ke log baar  ke utar jaane ke baad Navanbar ke mahine men baar  vaale maedaanon men bij bo dete the aur agali baar  ke aane se pahale april ke mahine men genhu aur jau  ki pha़sal kaat lete the. Yahaan koi phaavaraa yaa phaal to nahin milaa hae lekin kaalibangaan ki praak-harppaa civilization ke jo kunt (halarekhaa) mile hae unase aabhaas hotaa hae ki raajasthaan men is kaal men hal jote jaate the.

Indus Valley civilization ke log Genhu, Jau , Raai, Matar, Jvaar aadi anaaj paedaa karate the. Ve do kism ki genhu paedaa karate the. Banaavali men milaa jau  unnat kism kaa hae. Isake alaavaa ve Til aur Sarason bhi upajaate the. Sabase pahale Kapaas bhi yahin paedaa ki gai. Isi ke naam par yaूnaan ke log is sindan (Sindon) kahane lage. Harppaa yonto ek krishi pradhaan sanskriti thi par yahaan ke log pashupaalan bhi karate the. Bael-Gaay, Bhaens, Bakari, Bher aur Suar paalaa jaataa thaa . Harppaai logon ko Haathi tathaa gaende kaa knowledge thaa.

yahaan ke log aapas men patthara, dhaatu shalk (haddi) aadi kaa business karate the. Ek bare bhubhaag men dher saari sil (mrinmudraa), ekarup lipi aur maanakikrit maap tau l ke pramaan mile hae. Ve chakke se parichit the aur sanbhavata  aajakal ke ikke (ratha) jaesaa koi vaahan prayog karate the. Ye Afganistan aur Iraan (Pharas) se business karate the. Unhone uttari Afganistanmen ek commercial upanivesh sthaapit kiyaa jisase unhen business men sahuliyat hoti thi. Bahut si harppaai sil mesopotaamiyaa men mili hae jinase lagataa hae ki mesopotaamiyaa se bhi unakaa business sambandh thaa. Mesopotaamiyaa ke abhilekhon men meluhaa ke saath business ke pramaan mile hae saath hi do madhyavarti business kendron kaa bhi ullekh milataa hae - dalamun aur maakana. Dilamun ki pahachaan shaayad pha़ाras ki khaari ke baharin ke ki jaa sakati hae.

itanaa to spasht hae ki harppaa ki vikasit nagar nirmaan pranaali, vishaal saarvajanik snaanaagaaron kaa astitv aur videshon se businessik sanbandha
kisi bari raajanaetik sattaa ke binaa nahin huaa hogaa par isake pukhtaa pramaan nahin mile hae ki yahaan ke shaasak kaese the aur shaasan pranaali kaa svarup kyaa thaa. Lekin nagar vyavasthaa ko dekhakar lagataa hae ki koi nagar nigam jaesi sthaaniy svashaasan vaali sansthaa thi|

harppaa men paki mitti ki stri murtikaaen bhaari sankhyaa men mili hae. Ek murti men stri ke garbh se nikalataa ek pau dhaa dikhaayaa gayaa hae. Vidvaanon ke mat men yah prithvi devi ki pratimaa hae aur isakaa nikat sanbandh pau dhon ke janm aur vriddhi se rahaa hogaa. Isalie maalum hotaa hae ki yahaan ke log dharati ko urvarataa ki devi samajhate the aur isaki pujaa usi tarah karate the jis tarah misr ke log Nil nadi ki devi aaisis ki. Lekin praachin misr ki tarah yahaan kaa samaaj bhi maatri pradhaan thaa ki nahin yah kahanaa mushkil hae. Kuchh vaedik sukton men prithvi maataa ki stuti hae, kintu unakon koi pramukhataa nahin di gai hae. Kaalaantar men hi hindu dharm men maatridevi ko uchch sthaan milaa hae. Isaa ki chhathi sadi aur usake baad se hi Durga, Anba, Chandi aadi deviyon ko aaraadhy deviyon kaa sthaan milaa.

yahaan mile sil par purush devataa kaa chitr mahaayogi aadinaath bhagavaan kaa hae jo jaeno ke pahale tirthakar hae bhaensaa vo bhaensaa n hokar vel {oxe}hae jo aasan ke niche paayaa gayaa hae. Vo aadinaath kaa chhin hae. Yah saty hae ki yahaan par ling pujaa kaa bhi prachalan thaa parantu aadinaath yahaan ke prarmukh dev the. Hiran bhagavaan shaantinaath kaa chhin hae. Baagh yaa sher bhaagavaan mahaavir kaa chhin hae.haathi bhagavaan ajitaath kaa chhin hae prmaanaanusaar ऋgved me varanit vraaty jaati jo vaatarasanaa muni ko pujaa karate the vaatarasanaa muni yaani jaen muni yaa jaen tirthakar vraaty yahaan ki pramukh jaati thi any jaatiyon mae naag asur thae aur kai mahaan logo ne yah pramaanit bhi kiyaa

yadyapi is yug ke log pattharon ke bahut saare aujaar tathaa upakaran prayog karate the par ve kaanse ke nirmaan se bhali bhinti parichit the. Taanbe tathaa tin milaakar dhaatushilpi Kaansy kaa nirmaan karate the. Hanlaanki yahaan dono men se koi bhi khanij prachur maatraa men upalabdh nahin thaa. Suti kapare bhi bune jaate the. Log naav bhi banaate the. Mudraa nirmaana, murtikaa nirmaan ke saat baratan banaanaa bhi pramukh shilp thaa.

praachin Mesopotaamiya ki tarah yahaan ke logon ne bhi lekhan kalaa kaa aavishkaar kiyaa thaa. Harppaai lipi kaa pahalaa namunaa 1853 isvi men milaa thaa aur 1923 men puri lipi prakaash men aai parantu ab tak pari nahin jaa saki hae. Lipi kaa knowledge ho jaane ke kaaran niji sampatti kaa lekhaa-jokhaa aasaan ho gayaa. Business ke lie unhen maap tau l ki aavashyakataa hui aur unhone isakaa prayog bhi kiyaa. Baat ke tarah ki kai vastue mili hae. Unase pataa chalataa hae ki tau l men 16 yaa usake aavartakon (jaese - 16, 32, 48, 64, 160, 320, 640, 1280 ityaadi) kaa upayog hotaa thaa. Dilachasp baat ye hae ki aadhunik kaal tak India men 1 Rupaya 16 aane kaa hotaa thaa. 1 kilo men 4 paav hote the aur har paav men 4 kanavaan yaani ek kilo men kul 16 kanavaan.

yah civilization mukhyata  2500 B.C. Se 1800 i. Pu. Tak rahi. Aesaa aabhaas hotaa hae ki yah sabhya्taa apane antim charan men hvaasonmukh thi. Is samay makaanon men puraani inton ke prayog ki jaanakaari milati hae. Isake vinaash ke kaaranon par vidvaan ekamat nahin hae. Sindhu ghaati civilization ke avasaan ke pichhe vibhinn tark diye jaate hae jaese: barbar aakramana, jalavaayu parivartan evan paaristhitik asantulana, baadh tathaa bhu-taatvik parivartana, mahaamaari, aarthik kaarana. Aesaa lagataa hae ki is civilization ke patan kaa koi ek kaaran nahin thaa balki vibhinn kaaranon ke mel se aesaa huaa. Jo alag alag samay men yaa ek saath hone ki sambhaavanaa hae. Mohenjo daro me nagar aur jal nikaas ki management se mahaamari ki sambhaavan kam lagati hae. Bhishan agnikaand ke bhi pramaan praapt hue hae. Mohenjodaro ke ek kamare se 14 nar kankaal mile hae jo aakramana, aagajani, mahaamaari ke sanket hae.




#Article 613: Puran (651 words)


puraana, Vaedik kaal ke kaafi baad ke granth hae, jo smriti vibhaag men aate hae. Bhaaratiy jivana-dhaaraa men jin granthon kaa mahatvapurn sthaan hae unamen puraan bhakti-granthon ke rup men bahut mahatvapurn maane jaate hae. Athaarah puraanon men alaga-alag devi-devataaon ko kendr maanakar paap aur punya, dharm aur adharma, karma, aur akarm ki gaathaaen kahi gai hae. Kuchh puraanon men srishti ke aarambh se ant tak kaa vivaran kiyaa gayaa hae. Inamen hindu devi-devataaon kaa aur pau raanik mithakon kaa bahut achchhaa varnan hae . 

karmakaand (Ved) se knowledge (Upanishad) ki or aate hue Indiaiy maanas men puraanon ke maadhyam se bhakti ki aviral dhaaraa pravaahit hui hae. Vikaas ki isi prakriyaa men bahudevavaad aur nirgun brahm ki svarupaatmak vyaakhyaa se dhire-dhire maanas avataaravaad yaa sagun bhakti ki or prerit huaa.

puraan kaa shaabdik arth -‘puraanaa’ athavaa ‘praachina’ hotaa hae. ‘puraa’ shabd kaa arth hae - anaagat evan atita. ‘ana’ shabd kaa arth hotaa hae -kahanaa yaa batalaanaa. Raghuvansh men puraan shabd kaa arth hae puraan patraapag maagannataram evan vaedik vaagny men praachina: vrittaanta: diyaa gayaa hae. Saanskritik arth se hindu sanskriti ke ve vishisht dharmagranth jinamen srishti se lekar pralay tak kaa Historya-varnan shabdon se kiyaa gayaa ho, puraan kahe jaate hae puraan shabd kaa ullekh vaedik yug ke ved sahit aaditam saahity men bhi paayaa jaataa hae ata: ye sabase puraatan (puraana) maane jaa sakate hae. Atharvaved ke anusaar richa: saamaani chhandaansi puraanan yajushaa sah 11.7.2) arthaat puraanon kaa aavirbhaav rik, saama, yajus aud chhand ke saath hi huaa thaa. Shatapath braahman (14.3.3.13) men to puraanavaagnmay ko ved hi kahaa gayaa hae. Chhaandogy upanishad (History puraanan pancham vedaanaanvedam 7.1.2) ne bhi puraan ko ved kahaa hae. Brihadaaranyakopanishad tathaa MahaaIndia men kahaa gayaa hae ki History puraanaabhyaan vedaarth muparbanhayet arthaat ved kaa arthavistaar puraan ke dvaaraa karanaa chaahiye. Inase yah spasht hae ki vaedik kaal men puraan tathaa History ko samaan star par rakhaa gayaa hae. Amarakosh aadi praachin koshon men puraan ke sarg (srishti), pratisarg (pralaya, punarjanma), vansh (devataa v rishi suchiyaan), manvantar (chau dah manu ke kaala), aur vanshaanucharit (sury chandraadi vanshiy charita) - ye paanch lakshan maane gaye hae.
 

(1) sarga – panchamahaabhuta, indriyagana, buddhi aadi tattvon ki utpatti kaa varnana,

(2) pratisarga – brahmaadisthaavaraant sanpurn charaachar jagat ke nirmaan kaa varnana,

(3) vansha – suryachandraadi vanshon kaa varnana,

(4) manvantara – manu, manuputra, deva, saptarshi, indr aur bhagavaan ke avataaron kaa varnana,

(5) vanshyaanucharita – prati vansh ke prasiddh purushon kaa varnana. 

maanaa jaataa hae ki srishti ke rachanaakartaa brahmaaji ne sarvapratham jis praachinatam dharmagranth ki rachanaa ki, use puraan ke naam se jaanaa jaataa hae.

praachinakaal se puraan devataaon, rishiyon, manushyon - sabhi kaa maargadarshan karate rahe hae.puraan manushy ko dharm evan niti ke anusaar jivan vyatit karane ki shikshaa dete hae . Puraan manushy ke karmon kaa vishleshan kar unhen dushkarm karane se rokate hae. Puraan vastuta vedon kaa vistaar hae . Ved bahut hi jatil tathaa shushk bhaashaa-shaeli men likhe gae hae. Vedavyaas ji ne puraanon ki rachanaa aur punarrachanaa ki. Kahaa jaataa hae, ‘‘purnaat puraan ’’ jisakaa arth hae, jo vedon kaa purak ho, arthaat puraan ( jo vedon ki tikaa hae ). Vedon ki jatil bhaashaa men kahi gai baaton ko puraanon men saral bhaashaa men samajhaayaa gayaa hae. puraana-saahity men avataaravaad ko pratishthit kiyaa gayaa hae. Nirgun niraakaar ki sattaa ko maanate hue sagun saakaar ki upaasanaa karanaa in granthon kaa vishay hae. Puraanon men alaga-alag devi-devataaon ko kendr men rakhakar paapa-punya, dharma-adharm aur karma-akarm ki kahaaniyaan hae. Prema, bhakti, tyaaga, sevaa, sahanashilataa aese maanaviy gun hae, jinake abhaav men unnat samaaj ki kalpanaa nahin ki jaa sakati. Puraanon men devi-devataaon ke anek svarupon ko lekar ek vistrit vivaran milataa hae. Puraanon men saty ko pratishthit men dushkarm kaa vistrit Imagen puraanakaaron ne kiyaa hae. Puraanakaaron ne devataaon ki dushpravrittiyon kaa vyaapak vivaran kiyaa hae lekin mul uddeshy sadbhaavanaa kaa vikaas aur saty ki pratishthaa hi hae.

Sukhasaagar ke anusaara 




#Article 614: Swami Shraddhanand (675 words)


Swami shraddhaananda Bhaarat ke un mahaan raashtrabhakt sannyaasiyon men agrani the, jinhonne apanaa jivan svaadhinataa, svaraajya, shikshaa tathaa vaedik dharm ke prachaara-prasaar ke lie samarpit kar diyaa thaa.

Swami shraddhaananda kaa janm 22 February san 1856 (phaalgun krishn tryodashi, vikram sanvat 1913) ko Panjaab praant ke Jaalandhar jile ke talavaan graam men huaa thaa. Unake pitaa, laalaa naanak chanda,  Ist indiyaa kampani dvaaraa shaasit yaूnaaited provins (vartamaan uttar pradesha) men pulis adhikaari the. Unake bachapan kaa naam vrihaspati aur munshiraama  thaa, kintu munshiraam saral hone ke kaaran adhik prachalit huaa. 

pitaa kaa traansaphar alaga-alag sthaanon par hone ke kaaran unaki aarambhik shikshaa achchhi prakaar nahin ho saki. Lahaur aur jaalandhar unake mukhy kaaryasthal rahe.  ek baar aary samaaj ke sansthaapak svaami dayaanand sarasvati vaedika-dharm ke prachaaraarth Bareli pahunche. Pulis adhikaari naanakachand apane putr munshiraam ko saath lekar svaami dayaanand kaa pravachan sunane pahunche. Yuvaavasthaa tak munshiraam ishvar ke astitv men vishvaas nahin karate the. Lekin svaami dayaanand ji ke tarkon aur aashirvaad ne munshiraam ko drir  ishvar vishvaasi tathaa Vaedik dharm kaa anany bhakt banaa diyaa.

ve ek saphal vakil bane tathaa kaaphi naam aur prasiddhi praapt ki. Aary samaaj men ve bahut hi sakriy rahate the.

unakaa vivaah shrimati shivaa devi ke saath huaa thaa. Jab aap 35 varsh ke the tabhi shivaa devi svarg sidhaarin. Us samay unake do putr aur do putriyaan thin.  san 1917 men unhone Sanyaas dhaaran kar liyaa aur svaami shraddhaananda ke naam se vikhyaat hue.

san 1901 men munshiraam ne angrejon dvaaraa jaari shikshaa paddhati ke sthaan par vaedik dharm tathaa Indiaiyataa ki shikshaa dene vaale sansthaan gurukula ki sthaapanaa ki. Haridvaar ke Kaangari gaanv men gurukul vidyaalay kholaa gayaa.  is samay yah maanad Vishvavidyaalay hae jisakaa naam Gurukul kaangari vishvavidyaalay hae. gaandhi ji un dinon Aphrika men sangharsharat the. Mahaatmaa munshiraam ji ne gurukul ke chhaatron se 1500 rupae ekatrit kar gaandhi ji ko bheje. Gaandhi ji jab aphrikaa se India lau te to ve gurukul pahunche tathaa mahaatmaa munshiraam tathaa raashtrabhakt chhaatron ke samaksh natamastak ho uthe. Svaami shraddhaanand ne hi sabase pahale unhe mahaatmaa ki upaadhi se vibhushit kiyaa aur bahut pahale yah bhavishyavaani kar di thi ki ve aage chalakar bahut mahaan banege.

unhone patrakaaritaa men bhi kadam rakhaa. Ve Urdu aur Hindi bhaashaaon men dhaarmik v saamaajik vishayon par likhate the. Baad men svaami dayaanand sarasvati kaa anusaran karate hue unane Devanaagari lipi men likhe hindi ko praathamikataa di. Unakaa patr Saddharm pahale urdu men prakaashit hotaa thaa aur bahut lokapriy ho gayaa thaa. Kintu baad men unane isako urdu ke bajaay devanaagari lipi men likhi hindi men nikaalanaa aarambh kiyaa. Isase inako aarthik nukasaan bhi huaa. Unhone do patr bhi prakaashit kiye, hindi men arjuna tathaa urdu men teja. Jaliyaanvaalaa kaand ke baad Amritasar men kaangres kaa 43vaan adhiveshan huaa. Svaami shraddhaanand ne svaagat samiti ke adhyaksh ke rup men apanaa bhaashan hindi men diyaa aur hindi ko raashtrabhaashaa ghoshit kie jaane kaa maarg prashast kiyaa.

unhone svatantrataa aandolan men badha-chadhakar bhaag liyaa. Garibon aur dina-dukhiyon ke uddhaar ke liye kaam kiyaa. Stri-shikshaa kaa prachaar kiyaa. San 1919 men svaami ji ne dilli men jaamaa masjid kshetr men aayojit ek vishaal sabhaa men India ki svaadhinataa ke lie pratyek naagarik ko paanthik matabhed bhulaakar ekajut hone kaa aahvaan kiyaa thaa. 

svaami shraddhaanand ne jab kaangres ke kuchh pramukh netaaon ko muslim tushtikaran ki ghaatak niti apanaate dekhaa to unhen lagaa ki yah niti aage chalakar raashtr ke lie vighatanakaari siddh hogi. Isake baad kaangres se unakaa mohabhang ho gayaa. Dusari or kattarapanthi muslim tathaa isaai hinduon kaa mataantaran karaane men lage hue the. Svaami ji ne asankhy vyaktiyon ko aary samaaj ke maadhyam se puna: vaedik dharm men dikshit karaayaa. Unane gaera-hinduon ko  puna  apane mul dharm men laane ke liye Shuddhi naamak aandolan chalaayaa aur bahut se logon ko puna  Hindu dharm men dikshit kiyaa.   svaami shraddhaanand pakke aaryasamaaj ke sadasy the, kintu sanaatan dharm ke prati drir  aasthaavaan pandit Madanamohan maalaviy tathaa puri ke shankaraachaary svaami Indiaikrishn tirth ko gurukul men aamantrit kar chhaatron ke bich unakaa pravachan karaayaa thaa.




#Article 615: Ram Krishna Paramhans (700 words)


Ii India ke ek mahaan sant evam vichaarak the. Inhonne sabhi dharmon ki ekataa par jor diyaa. ii bachapan se vishvaas karis ki ishvar ke darshan ho sakat hae ishvar ke praapti ke lie unhone kathor saadhanaa aur bhakti kaa jivan bitais. Swami raamakrishn maanavataa ke pujaari rahis hae. Saadhanaa ke phalasvarup ii is nishkarsh pe pugis ki sansaar ke sabhi dharm sachche hae aur unamen koi bhinnataa nahin. ii ishvar talak pahunchane ke bhinna-bhinna saadhan maatra hae.

maanaviy mulyon ke poshak sant raamakrishn paramahans kaa janm 18 February, 1836 ko bangaal praant sthit graam kaamaarapukur men huaa thaa. Inake bachapan kaa naam gadaadhar thaa. Unake pitaaji ke naam khudiraam aur maataaji ke naam chandramanidevi thaa .inaki baalasulabh saralataa aur mantramugdh muskaan se har koi sammohit ho jaataa thaa.

saat varsh ki alpaayu men hi gadaadhar ke sir se pitaa kaa saayaa uth gayaa. Aesi viparit paristhiti men pure parivaar kaa bharana-poshan kathin hotaa chalaa gayaa. Aarthik kathinaaiyaan aain. Baalak gadaadhar kaa saahas kam nahin huaa. Inake bade bhaai raamakumaar chattopaadhyaay kalakattaa(kolakaataa) men ek paathashaalaa ke sanchaalak the. Ve gadaadhar ko apane saath kolakaataa le gae. Raamakrishn kaa antarman atyant nishchhala, sahaj aur vinayashil thaa. Sankirnataaon se vah bahut dur the. Apane kaaryo men lage rahate the.

satat prayaason ke baad bhi raamakrishn kaa man adhyayana-adhyaapan men nahin lag paayaa. Kalakattaa ke paas dakshineshvar sthit bhavataarini kaali maataa ke mandir men agraj raamakumaar ne unhen purohit kaa daayaिtv sonpaa, raamakrishn isamen nahin ram paae.

kaalaantar men bare bhaai bhi chal base. Is ghatanaa se ve vyaathit hue.sansaar ki anityataa ko dekhakar unake man men vaeraagy kaa uday huaa. Andar se man naa karate hue bhi shriraamakrishn mandir ki pujaa evan archanaa karane lage.  
dakshineshvar sthit panchavati men ve dhyaanamagn rahane lage.ishvar darshan ke lie ve vyaakul ho gaye. Logon ne unhe paagal samajhane lage.
chandramani devi ne apane bete ki unmaad ki avasthaa se chintat hokar gadaadhar kaa vivaah Shaaradaa devi se kar di.
isake baad bhaeravi vraahmani kaa dakshineshvar men aagaman huaa. Ve unhen tantr ki shikshaa di . Madhurabhaav men avasthaan karate hue thaakur ne shrikrishn kaa darshan kiyaa. Tat pashchaat ve totaapuri mahaaraaj se advaetaVedaant ki knowledge laabh kiye aur jivanmukt ki avasthaa ko praapt kiyaa .ve sanyaas grahan karane ke vaad unakaa nayaa naam huaa shriraamakrishn paramahansa. Isake baad ve islaam aur krishchiyan dharm kaa bhi saadhanaa kiye.

INke priye shishy Swami Vivekananda ne ek baar inse puchhaa-mahaashaya! kyaa aapane ishvar ko dekhaa hae? mahaan saadhak raamakrishn ne uttar diyaa-haan dekhaa hae, jis prakaar tumhen dekh rahaa hun, thik usi prakaara, balki usase kahin adhik spashtataa se. Ve svayam ki anubhuti se ishvar ke astitv kaa vishvaas dilaate the. Aadhyaatmik satya, gyan ke prakhar tej se bhakti gyann ke raamakrishn patha-pradarshak the. Kaali maataa ki bhakti men avagaahan karake ve bhakton ko maanavataa kaa paath padhaate the.

raamakrishn paramahans jivan ke antim dinon men samaadhi ki sthiti men rahane lage. Ata: tan se shithil hone lage. Shishyon dvaaraa svaasthy par dhyaan dene ki praarthanaa par aknowledgeataa jaanakar hans dete the. Inake shishy inhen thaakur naam se pukaarate the. Raamakrishn ke paramapriy shishy vivekaanand kuchh samay himaalay ke kisi ekaant sthaan par tapasyaa karanaa chaahate the. Yahi aajञा lene jab ve guru ke paas gaye to raamakrishn ne kahaa-vats hamaare aasapaas ke kshetr ke log bhukh se tadap rahe hae. Chaaron or aknowledge kaa andheraa chhaayaa hae. Yahaan log rote-chillaate rahen aur tum himaalay ki kisi guphaa men samaadhi ke aanand men nimagn raho kyaa tumhaari aatmaa svikaaregi. Isase vivekaanand daridr naaraayan ki sevaa men lag gaye. Raamakrishn mahaan yogi, uchchakoti ke saadhak v vichaarak the. Sevaa path ko ishvariya, prashast maanakar anekataa men ekataa kaa darshan karate the. Sevaa se samaaj ki surakshaa chaahate the. Gale men sujan ko jab daaktaron ne kaensar bataakar samaadhi lene aur vaartaalaap se manaa kiyaa tab bhi ve muskaraaye. Chikitsaa karaane se rokane par bhi vivekaanand ilaaj karaate rahe. Chikitsaa ke vaabajud unakaa taviyat bigartaa hi gayaa.

ant men vah dukh kaa din aa gayaa.1886 i. 16 agashta,saveraa hone ke lie kuchh hi vakt pahale aanandaghan vigrah shriraamakrishn is nashvar ko tyaag kar mahaasamaadhi dvaaraa sva-svarup men vilin ho gaye.

raamakrishn ke pramukh grihastha-bhakt haen -   

sanyaasi shishy haen -




#Article 616: Swami Vivekananda (916 words)


svaami vivekaananda (Janm: 12 January,1863 - Mrityu: 4 July,1902) Vedaant ke vikhyaat aur prabhaavashaali aadhyaatmik guru the. Unakaa vaastavik naam narendr naath datt thaa. Unhonne Amerika sthit Shikaago men AD 1893 men aayojit Vishv dharm mahaasabha men bhaarat ki or se  Sanaatan dharm kaa pratinidhitv kiyaa thaa. India kaa Vedaant Amerika aur Europe ke har ek desh men svaami vivekaanand ki vaktritaa ke kaaran hi pahunchaa. Unhonne Raamakrishn mishan ki sthaapanaa ki thi jo aaj bhi apanaa kaam kar rahaa hae. Ve Raamakrishn paramahans ke suyogy 

vivekaanandaji kaa janm 12 January san‌ 1863 ko huaa. Unakaa ghar kaa naam narendr  thaa. Unake pitaashri vishvanaath datt paashchaaty civilization men vishvaas rakhate the. Ve apane putr narendr ko bhi Angreji paraakar paashchaaty civilization ke dharre par chalaanaa chaahate the. Narendr ki buddhi bachapan se bari tivr thi aur paramaatmaa ko paane ki laalasaa bhi prabal thi. Is hetu ve pahale 'brahm samaaja' men gaye kintu vahaan unake chitt ko santosh nahin huaa. Ve vedaant aur yog ko pashchim sanskriti men prachalit karane ke lie mahatvapurn yogadaan denaa chaahate the.

daevayog se vishvanaath datt ki mrityu ho gai. Ghar kaa bhaar narendr par aa paraa. Ghar ki dashaa bahut kharaab thi. Atyant darridrataa men bhi narendr bare atithi-sevi the. Svayan bhukhe rahakar atithi ko bhojan karaate, svayan baahar varshaa men raat bhar bhigate-thithurate pare rahate aur atithi ko apane bistar par sulaa dete.

svaami vivekaanand apanaa jivan apane gurudev svaami raamakrishn paramahans ko samarpit kar chuke the. Gurudev ke sharira-tyaag ke dinon men apane ghar aur kutumb ki naajuk haalat ki chintaa kiye binaa, svayan ke bhojan ki chintaa kiye binaa ve guru-sevaa men satat sanlagn rahe. Gurudev kaa sharir atyant rugn ho gayaa thaa.

ek baar kisi ne gurudev ki sevaa men ghrinaa aur nishkriyataa dikhaaya tathaa ghrinaa se naaka-bhau n sikorin. Yah dekhakar vivekaanand ko krodh aa gayaa. Us guru bhaai ko paath paraate aur gurudev ki pratyek vastu ke prati prem darshaate hue unake bistar ke paas rakta, kaph aadi se bhari thukadaani uthaakar phenkate the. Guru ke prati aesi anany bhakti aur nishthaa ke prataap se hi ve apane guru ke sharir aur unake divyatam aadarshon ki uttam sevaa kar sake. Gurudev ko ve samajh sake, svayan ke astitv ko gurudev ke svarup men vilin kar sake. Samagr vishv men bhaarat ke amuly aadhyaatmik bhandaar ki mahak phaelaa sake. Unake is mahaan vyaktitv ki ninv men thi aesi gurubhakti, gurusevaa aur guru ke prati anany nishthaa!

untaalis varsh ke sankshipt jivanakaal men svaami vivekaanand jo kaam kar gae, ve aanevaali anek shataabdiyon tak piriyog kaa maargadarshan karate rahenge.

tis varsh ki aayu men svaami vivekaanand ne shikaago, amerikaa men vishv dharm sammelan men Hindu dharm kaa pratinidhitv kiyaa aur use saarvabhau mik pahachaan dilavaai. Gurudev Ravinndranaath taegor ne ek baar kahaa thaa, ‘‘yadi aap bhaarat ko jaananaa chaahate hae to vivekaanand ko parie. Unamen aap sab kuchh sakaaraatmak hi paaenge, nakaaraatmak kuchh bhi nahin.’’

Romyaan rolaan ne unake baare men kahaa thaa, ‘‘unake dvitiy hone ki kalpanaa karanaa bhi asanbhav hae. Ve jahaan bhi gae, sarvapratham hue. Har koi unamen apane netaa kaa digdarshan karataa. Ve ishvar ke pratinidhi the aur sab par prabhutv praapt kar lenaa hi unaki vishishtataa thi himaalay pradesh men ek baar ek anajaan yaatri unhen dekhakar thithakakar ruk gayaa aur aashcharyapurvak chillaa uthaa, ‘shiv !’ yah aesaa huaa maano us vyakti ke aaraadhy dev ne apanaa naam unake maathe par likh diyaa ho.’’

ve keval sant hi nahin the, ek mahaan deshabhakta, vaktaa, vichaaraka, lekhak aur maanava-premi bhi the. Amerikaa se lau takar unhonne deshavaasiyon kaa aahvaan karate hue kahaa thaa, ‘‘nayaa bhaarat nikal pare modi ki dukaan se, bharbhunje ke bhaar se, kaarakhaane se, haat se, baajaar se; nikal pade jhaariyon, jangalon, pahaaron, parvaton se.’’ aur janataa ne svaamiji ki pukaar kaa uttar diyaa. Vah garv ke saath nikal pari. Gaandhiji ko aajaadi ki laraai men jo jana-samarthan milaa, vah vivekaanand ke aahvaan kaa hi phal thaa. Is prakaar ve Indiaiy svatantrataa-sangraam ke bhi ek pramukh preranaa-srot bane. Unakaa vishvaas thaa ki pavitr bhaaratavarsh dharm evan darshan ki punyabhumi hae. Yahin bare-bare mahaatmaaon v rishiyon kaa janm huaa, yahi sannyaas evan tyaag ki bhumi hae tathaa yahin—keval yahin—aadikaal se lekar aaj tak manushy ke lie jivan ke sarvochch aadarsh evan mukti kaa dvaar khulaa huaa hae.
unake kathana—‘‘utho, jaago, svayan jaagakar auron ko jagaao. Apane nara-janm ko saphal karo aur tab tak ruko nahin jab tak ki lakshy praapt n ho jaae.’’


#Article 617: English (614 words)


English bhaashaa (English: English hindi uchchaaran: inglisha) Hinda-Europia bhaashaa-parivaar men aais hae aur ii drishti se Hindi, Urdu, Pharasi aadi ke saath isakaa dur kaa sanbandh banais hae. Ye is parivaar ke jarmanik shaakha men rakhi jaati hae. Ise duniyaa ki sarvapratham antarraashtriy bhaashaa maanaa jaataa hae. Ye duniyaa ke kai deshon ki mukhy raajabhaashaa hae aur aaj ke dau r men kai deshon men (mukhyata  bhutapurv british upaniveshon men) Vigyana, computer, saahitya, raajaniti, aur uchch shikshaa ke bhi mukhy bhaasaa hae. English bhaashaa Roman lipi men likhi jaati hae.

paanchavin aur chhathi sadi men briten ke dvipon par uttar ki or se engal aur seksan kabilon ne hamalaa kiyaa thaa aur unhonne keltik bhaashaaen bolane vaale sthaaniy logon ko skontalaenda, aayaralaend aur vels ki or dhakel diyaa thaa. 

aathavin aur navin sadi men uttar se vaaikings aur nors kabilon ke hamale bhi aaranbh ho gae rahaa aur is prakaar vartamaan ingalaend kaa kshetr kai prakaar ki bhaashaa bolane vaalon kaa desh ban gayaa, aur kai puraane shabdon ko nae arth mil gae. Jaese – drim (dream) kaa arth us samay tak aanand lenaa thaa lekin uttar ke vaaikings ne ise sapane kaa arth de diyaa. Isi prakaar skart kaa shabd bhi uttari hamalaavaron ke saath yahaan aayaa. Lekin isakaa rup badal kar shart (shirt) ho gayaa. Baad men donon shabd alaga-alag arthon men prayukt hone lage aur aaj tak ho rahe hae.

san 500 se lekar 1100 tak ke kaal ko puraani English kaa dau r kahaa jaataa hae. 1066 isvi men duke of nonramandi ne ingalaend par hamalaa kiyaa aur yahaan ke englo-saeksonn kabilon par vijay paais hai. Is prakaar puraani Pharaansisi bhaasha ke shabd sthaaniy bhaashaa men milane lage. English kaa yah dau r 1100 se 1500 tak jaari rahaa aur ise English kaa vistaar vaalaa dau r madhyakaalin English kahaa jaataa hae. Kaाnun aur aparaadha-dand se sanbandh rakhane vaale bahut se English shabd isi kaal men prachalit hue. English saahity men chau sar (Chaucer) ki shaayari ko is bhaashaa kaa mahatvapurn udaaharan bataayaa jaataa hae.

san 1500 ke baad English kaa aadhunik kaal aaranbh hotaa hae jisamen unani bhaasha ke kuchh shabdon ne milanaa aaranbh kiyaa. Yah dau r kaa Sheksapiyar jaese saahityakaar ke naam se aaranbh hotaa hae aur ye dau r san 1800 tak chalataa hae. Usake baad English kaa aadhunikatam dau r kahalaataa hae jisamen English vyaakaran saral ho chukaa hae aur usamen angrejaोn ke nae aupaniveshik eshiyaai aur aphrikaी logon ki bhaashaaon ke bahut se shabd shaamil ho chuke hae.

vishv raajaniti, saahitya, vyavasaay aadi men Amarika ke bar ti hue prabhaav se amariki English ne bhi vishesh sthaan praapt kar liyaa hae. Isakaa dusaraa kaaran british logon kaa saamraajyavaad bhi thaa. Vartani ki saralataa aur baat karane ki saral aur sugam shaeli amariki English ki visheshataaen hae.

yahaan * kaa arth un svaron par nishaan lagaanaa hae jo hindi ke dhvani-tantr men nahin hote, yaa jinakaa shuddh uchchaaran adhikaansh bhaaratiy nahin kar paate .

chunki English ek jarmanik bhaashaa hae, usaki adhikatar daenik upayog ki shabdaavali praachin jarmana se aayaी hae . Isake atirikt bhi English men kai rinashabd hae. Ek sarvekshan ke anusaar sthiti ye hae :

angrejaोn ne duniyaa ke anek deshon ko raajanaetik rup se apanaa upanivesh banaayaa. Isake saath hi unhonne un deshon par bari chaalaaki se English bhi laad di. Isi kaa parinaam hae ki aaj briten ke baahar san raa amerikaa, aastreliyaa, nyaूjilaenda, kanaadaa, bhaarata, paakistaana, baanglaadesh, dakshin aphrikaa aadi anek deshon men English kaa varchasv hae. English ne yahaan ki deshi bhaashaaon ko buri tarah pangu banaa rakhaa hae. british kaaunsila jaesi sansthaayen is English ke prasaar ke khaatir taraha-tarah ke dushprachaar evan gupt abhiyaan karati rahatin hae.




#Article 618: Jhamak Ghimire (487 words)


jhamak kumāri ghimire (janm AD 1980, kachide, Dhanakuta, Nepal) pratibhāvān Nepali mahilā srashtā hai. Pratimashtisk rog dvārā pidit  ghimire, is rog se pidit vishv ki 10 vin pratibhāvān sāhityakāra hai. Unake  hātha-paira janm se hi nahin chalate isalie ve n to khari ho sakatin hai, n chal sakatin hai aura n bol sakatin hai. Parantu ve sun aura samajh sakati hai. paira ki keval tin ungaliyān chalatin hai aura tin ungaliyon ke sahāre unhonne darjanau n pustaken likhin hai. Aupachārik shikshā pāne men asamarthva ghimire ne ghara men bhāi-bahanon  ko likha-para te dekha-sunakara apani kshamatā  kā vikās kiyā. Unaki sāhity lekhan ruchi nau  sāl ki umra se hi shuru hui. kāntipura dainik ra blāst tāims patri kā men unake niyamit stambh bhi chhapate hai. Jhamak  ko prabal gorakhā dakshin bāhu chau thi lagāyat darjanon puraskāra evan sammān prāpt hue hai.

shithil hātha-paira, vikalāng sharira lekara ‘bhukh se larte ’ (atyant gariba) parivar (family) men janmi jhamak  ko janm lete hi apane hi logon ne ‘murkuttā’ (bhuta-pret  kā ek rupa) kahā. Nepali paranparā men dashaharā ke avashara para baron dvārā lanbe āyaू ke khātira āshirvād die jāte hai parantu ise hara dashaharā men jaldi mara jāne ke āshirvād die jāte rahe. Ve kisi pāthashālā vā guru se shikshā n  le saki. Jab bhi sikhane ki  koshish ki ‘tum sikhakara kyā karogi?’ ādi prashn āte the. Paira ke tin ungaliyon se jamin para akshara likhakara abhyās karati tab apane log ghara ke jamin  ko kharāb karane ke ārop men gāliyān dete the. Is prakāra jamin pe abhyās karate bakht unaki ungaliyon se khun nikalakara jamin para khun ke dhabbe lagane ke kāran una ko bahut bāra māra pari. Kabhi-kabhi  koya le se jamin para akshrara likhane  kā abhyās karati to (purāne Nepali soch anusāra) rin lagane ke bhay ke kāran un para  māra pari. Any bachchon  ko n para ne ke kāran dand  bhoganā partā thā aura una ko para ne para. Konpikalam māngane para bhi māra. Jokhānā vā jyotish shāstra dekhane vālon ne jhamak  ko parivar (family) samāpt karane vāli dāyan batāyā. Logon ne unhen alachchhini (rākshasi) kahā. Pānch sāl ki umra men bhāt (khānā) khilāne vāli dādi mara gai aura usake bād usa ko  koi nahin khilātā thā (mān bhi), khud apane paira ki apani tin ungaliyon ke bute khānā lenā partā thā. Shauch (tatti) karane ke bād sāph karate samay usi tatti men lota-pot ho jāti thi. Bhukhi, pyāsi, nangi, adhikānsh ekākipan men badhi nau –dash sāl ki hui. Us samay ghara banāne āe kārigaron ne phate kapare aura jhamak ke asamakshatā ke kāran dikhāi detā guptāng me patthara ke chhote kankanon se mārane aura yau n shoshan karane ki bāt apani pustak  preranā ko ek anupam shikhara (preranā ki ek anupam shikhara) men jhamak ne svayan likhi hai.

ghimire  ko Nepal  kā pratishthit sāhity puraskāra madan puraskāra, jo bhārat ke Gyanpith ke samān hai, bhi AD 2011 men milā.

ghimire dvārā rachit nimn kritiyān hai:




#Article 619: Gibraltar (125 words)


Gibraltar () ek British overseas territory hae. Ii Europe ke south-west me, Iberian Peninsula ke south mae Mediterranean Sea se laga hae. Ii ka total area 6.8 square kilometres (2.6 sq mi) hae aur ii ka north border Andalusia, Spain se laga hais. Rock of Gibraltar ii area ka sabse masoor landmark hae. Ii jagha 30,000 Gibraltarians aur kai duusre des ke logo ka ghar hae.

Gibraltar ko 1704 mae Anglo-Dutch fauj ne War of the Spanish Succession mae Spain se le lia gais. Iske baad 1713 ki Treaty of Utrecht mae ii jagha Britain ka hissa ban gais. Ii United Kingdom ke navy, Royal Navy, ka ek khaas base rha aur ab ii ki economy tourism, financial services aur shipping pe jyada based hae.




#Article 620: Sister Nivedita (201 words)


Sister Nivedita (1867–1911) ek Scots-Irish samaj sevi the jo baad mein Swami Vivekananda ke shishya bane aur Bharat ke unnati ke liye bahot kaam kiya. Swami Vivekananda ke sath Sister Nivedita ke mulakat hua 1895 saal mein London mein. Us samay Swamiji America se laut kar London mein kuch mahine ke liye thahre the. Swami Vivekananda ke sath milne ka sath sath Nivedita samajh gayi yehi woh aadmi (guru) hain jinke liye woh itne din intezar kar rahi thi. Kuch saal baad Nivedita ne ek dost ko patra mein likhi thi–: 

Sister Nivedita ne Bharat ke tatha Bharat ke sanskriti ke upay kayi pstak rachna ki thi, jaise 




#Article 621: Mehar Singh (100 words)


Padri Mehar Singh, Fiji ke Kisan Sangh ke suruu kare waala log me se ek rahaa., aur 1937 uske Vice-President banawa gais rahaa. 1943 me, Mehar Singh aur  Ramcharan Singh uu gut me member rahin jon ki Kisan Sangh ke leadership ke virod me A.D. Patel ke  Maha Sangh, ke saathe strike kare rahin. Jab ki kisan Sangh ke jaada supporters fir se Ayodhya Prasad ke piichhe hoe liin,  1946 me , Mehar Singh, jiske jaada supporters  Sikh rahin, ek duusra union, Vishal Sangh ke suruu karin. Ii chhota union rahaa aur 1959 talak, Maha Sangh ke junior partner rahaa.




#Article 622: Muslims history (101 words)


musalmanon ki tareekh jaanbazon se bhari pari he jin me se ek jaanbaz rashid minhas shaheed hen..in ko bachpan hi se pak fizayya me hone ka bohat shok tha wo jang ke doran jahazon ko dekhte or salute karte or kehte..age barho or age barho or dushman ki kamar tor k rakh do..rashid minhas shaheed baqaida apni diary likha karte the ... us me ek jaga likha tha ... hum hamesha zinda ni reh sakte to q na hum apni zindagi apne watan pe qurban karden???...20 august ko rashid minhas ka inteqal hua or un ko shaheed ka rutba hasil hua...




#Article 623: Sanoda (104 words)


Sānodā (Tā. Dehgām) Bhārat mei desh ke pachvim bhāg mei 
Gujarāt rājya ke madhy bhāg mei Gāndhinagar Jile ke kul 4 (chār) tāluko mei Dehgām tālukā kā ēk mahatvpurn gāv hai. kheti, khetmajduri aur pashupālan sānodā gāv ke logon kā mukhy vyavashāy hae. sānodā gāv mei gehun, bājrā, kapāsh, arandi aur sabjiyon ki fasal ugai jāti hae. sānodā gāv mei prāthamik vidhyālay, mādhyamik vidhyālay, uchchatar mādhyamik vidhyālay, sānodaā bank of india,  punchāyatghar, ānganvādi, prāthmik ārogy kendr aur dēri jaisi suvidhaē upalabdha hae. sānodā mei mukhy pravesh dvār, sahkari sēvā mandal, sānodā bhakt sēvā samāj, pāni ki tānki.  

sānodā gāv ki najdik khāri nadi hae.






#Article 625: Cha (302 words)


 
Cha ek drink hae jiske duniya bhar me piya jaawe hae. Iske dried leaves or flowers of the plant Camellia sinensis ke garam paani me bhijae ke banawa jaae hae. Cha me duusra herbs, masaala aur fruit ke flavour bhi chhorraa jaawe hae, jaise ki khatta nabbu. 

Dui rakam ke cha hae: black tea and green tea.

Black tea ke banae ke khatir, majuur logan patti ke tuurr ke jhurwae hae. Iske baad iske roll kar ke chhota chhota tukra me karaa jaawe hae, aur el room me rakkha jaae hae jisme ii oxygen absorb kare hae. 

Cha ke jaada kar ke  China, India, Pakistan, Sri Lanka, Taiwan, Japan, Nepal, Australia, Argentina aur Kenya me bowa jaawe hae. 


#Article 626: Vatukoula (124 words)


Vatukoula,  Fiji, me ek gold mining town hae, jon ki Viti Levu island me Tavua  se 9 kilometeter bhittar hae on the island of. Iske  1934 me suruu karaa gais rahaa.

Hian pe pahile Emperor Mines Limited (EML) ek gold mine banais rahaa, lekin iske December 2006 me band kar dewa gais rahaa. 

Hian pe duuno open-cast aur underground mining karaa jaawat rahaa. Emperor Gold Mines hian pe gold mining ke suruu karis rahaa lekin baad me ii mine ke Australia ke Westech International ke bech dewa gais rahaa aur fir iske  Westech International  River Diamonds Plc (later renamed Vatukoula Gold Mines Plc) ke bech agais  Ii mine ke April 2008 me fir se khola gais aur abhi sona hian se nikala jaawe hae.




#Article 627: Dailekh jila (170 words)


Dailekh paschim Nepal ke Bheri prantaka ek jila hai. Ee jila Bheri anchalka sabse chhota jila hai.

is jileka nam Dailekh utpattike baremen nimnanusar kathayn paeegai hai.
 

Rajnaitik hisab se es jileko 55 gaun vikas samiti, 1 nagarpalika, 2 chunav kshetra aur 11  ilakaonme vibhajit kiyagaya hai.  

Nadi kinara se himal tak failahuwa yahanka dharataliy sarupko nimna likhit 3 bhagonme vibhajit kiya ja sakta hai:  

ea dharataliy sarupone jilaka  kariv karmasa: 10%, 37%, aur 53% bhubhag gher rakha hai vich pahari kshetrame jilaka 85% se adhik jansankhye evn csti hai. 

Dailekh jilamen kull 60 gaun vikas samati (VDC) the. 5 VDC ko jodkar Narayan nagarpalika banayagaya. Is jilake baki 55 VDC ies prakar hain-

Dailekh jila Nepal ekikaran pahile khash rajaka sitkali rajdhanike rupme parichit Dullu aur Belaspur rajyme vibhajit tha. Prachin aur madhy kalmen do rajymen vibhajit ies jileko Bahadur Shahane san 1781 me Nepalme milaya tha. Ieska tathy praman Itihas men dekha jata hai  jilake vibhinna jagahamen rahe mandir, dewal, shilalekh aadi ies jilaka aitihasik parichay deta hai.





#Article 629: Inter-District Championship (Fiji) 2012 (167 words)


Fiji ke 74th Inter-district football championship, jiske Courts Homecentres sponsor karis rahaa, 10 October - 14 October 2012 talak Ba ke Govind Park me khela gais rahaa.

Super Premier ke final ke game ke extra time me abandone kar dewa gais jab Suva ke ek goal banae ke baad Ba walk off kar diis aur Ba ke supporter logan botal aur can ke ground me begin. Baad me trophy ke Ba ke award kar dewa gais. 28 saal ke baad Suva ii trophy ke fir se jitis. Ba ke team ke fine karaa gais aur officials aur plyer logan ke against disciplinary action lewa gais.

Super Premier Division Tournament ke 10 team ke dui pool me baata gias rahaa. Duuno pool ke team, aapan pool me se aur sab team se ek dafe khelis. Ii sab game Govind Park me 10 October se 14 October talak khela gais rahaa. Jeete waala team ke 3 point mila, draw khatir 1 point aur haare waala team ke 0 point.




#Article 630: Anguilla (141 words)


Anguilla, ek paanch island ke jhund hae, jiske Caribbean Sea me pawa jaae hae.  Ii island pe Great Britain raaj kare hae.  

Anguilla ek dafe Saint Kitts and Nevis ke hissa rahaa lekin 1980 me ii alag hoe gais.  Anguilla wanted to still be a part of Great Britain, and Saint Kitts and Nevis wanted to be independent.





#Article 631: Bulileka Sanatan College (451 words)


Bulileka Sanatan College, Labasa ke ek school hae jiske 1968 me suruu karaa gais rahaa. Iske pahile Bulileka Junior Secondary School ke naam se jaana jaawat rahaa. Ii Collegeme 500 larrkan parrhe hae, jisme se 400 Hindustani aur baaki Kaiviti hae. 


#Article 633: Tin Sahasi Mahilaye (926 words)


Tree Strong Women (French: Trois Femmes puissantes) Phransi lekhak Marie Ndiaye dvara 2009 ki upanyas hai. Yah Prix Goncourt dvara sammanit hai. John Fletcher dvara angreji anuvad MacLehose Press dvara briten meh April 2012 meh prakasit ki gayi aur sanyukt rajya amerika meh Knopf dvara August 2012 meh.

The Guardian meh Maya Jaggi dvara vivaran ke anusar: France aura Senegal ke bich mukhy rup se chal raha hai, is upanyas meh astitv, virasat aur itihas ki punaravrtti asanka jatai gai hai – Parivar ke bhitar, loggo ke bic ke rup meh. Ismeh tin nayikao ke svayam ke layak ki eka abhedy bhavan dikhai hai, jabaki unak manovaijnanik larai lagabhag ek mythic pratidhvani hai.

Norah namak ek mahila France se Senegal yatra karti hai apne paray pita ko milne. Vah yah jankar heran thi ki jis adami ko vah jaanti thi vah amir aur vyarth upasthiti meh tha ab vah vajandar aur ajib ho gaya hai.

Apane bate Sony ko sath lekar Nora ke pita Nora, Nora ki maa aur badi bahan ko tanavapurn riste ke vaje se chor kar cale gae the. Kuj sallo baad unke pita ne apni do batiyo apne bhai Sony anumati di aur apne bate ko dekhne ke liye apani purv patni ko inkar kar diya, Senegal mah milane par Sony ki gardan katane ki dhamaki di. Nora ki maa ko annt mah unake purv pati se sapane bate Sony se milane ki anumati milli jaba vaha kisor ki umra ka tha aura us mulakata ke baad unone apane bate ki mulakat ka jikr kabhi nahi kiya. Sony ke pita ne Sony ko acchi siksha prapt karavai par vah apane pita ki adhik dolat se bigaad gaya aur siksa katam hone ke baad aura koi nokari bhi nai dhundi.

Nora ko pata chala ki usake pita ne usase Senegal vapas ane ko pucha ha kyoki Sony Reubeuss namak Dakar jail meh kaid kar diya gaya hai aur vah cahate hai ki is case par Nora kaam kare joki ek vakila hai. Purane akhabaro ko dekhate huye Nova ko pats chala ki usake bhai Sony ka apane pita ki nayi aur yuva patni ke sath cakkar tha vaah is riste ko khatam karana cahati thi isaliye usaki hatya kar di gayi. Sony ne apani bahan ko bataya ki vastav meh vaah katil nahi he, katal unake pita ne kiya he jab une pata calla ki unaki nayi patni ko jurava larkiya he joki usake bete Sony ki he.

Dusari katha Rudy Descas ke bare mah, Ek madhyam varg ayu ke phransi adami apani Senegalese patni Fanta aur apane javan bete Djibril ke sath haal hi meh vapas apane desh France meh Senegal se akar base. Senegal ke sammanit Madhyakalin Sahity Rudy kam tanakhva ki nokari hai isaliye vah France mah anukulit rasoi ko Manille bacana cahate the, unaka manana ​​tha ki ek adami unki patni ke sath cakkar chala raha hai.

Apane din ke dauran, Rudy un ghatanao ko darsate huye apne pita pr dosh dekta hai jo unke France anne ka karan banne. Jab vah bahut chota tha tab unake pita ne apane vyapar sahayogi ki hatya unke sar ke upar se gari nikal kr kardi aur vah Reubeuss me kaid rahe. Sal bad, jab Rudy ek siksak tha,ek chatr ne usse katil ka beta bulaya is ghatana se Rudy ne gusse meh us par hamala kiya, baad meh dava kiya ki kayi chatro ne pahale us par hamala kiya tha, vah es ek tippani bolne ke baad dubara doharane se inakar kar diya tha. Siks mantralay ne vidyalay se nikalane ka nirnay laete huye kaha ki unone apsabdaro ka ismal kiya hai.

Rudy bhi apane javan bete ke sath tanavapurn sambandh rakhne laga yah dekhane ke baad jis tarah se usaki maa usse vyavahar karati hai, pr akir mah vaah asani se apne bete ke sath jurne meh saksham ho jata hai.

Aant meh kahani Khady Demba par ati hai, Fanta ka ek dur ka cacera bhayi jo bhaga I meh sankdep meh dikhayi diya aur Nora ke pita ke ek karmacari ke rup meh.

Khady ke pita ki acanak mrityu hojane ke baad, usaka jivan girna suru ho gaya. Kuch sambandho ke vajhe se vaah apane pati ke parivar ke sath rahne ko majabur thi, unake pati ke ikalaute bete ke sath ek varis ka utpadan karne ko kaha gaya es baat ka bura mante huye usne yah kabhi na karne ko kaha. Phir pura parivar uski upasthiti ko najarandaj karne laga aur aant meh use Europe uske cacere bhayi ke pas bhejane ka phaisala kiya, vapas akar usane yah bataya ki agar vah agge se rasta bhul jane par bhi unake ghar kabhi nahi jayegi.

Khady ek naav meh le jayi gai jisme usse Europe ke liye taskari karna tha pr vah antim saarn meh naav chor deti hai. Usse Lamine naam ke ek yuvak ka samana karana para jo usse Europe bhejna cahata tha. Usaki tulana meh choti hone ke bavajud Lamine apane sath le jata hai aur usake liye ek nakali passport ka prarambh karta hai jo donno ko samundr se na leja kar jamin se Europe paar karrga.

Europe ko paar karne ki yatra meh unke pas rishvat ke liye paise na hone ki vajhe se un donno ko sema ke paas ke sahar meh choor diya gaya. Khady paise prapt karane ke liye ek vesya ke rup meh kaam karane ke liye majabur kiya jata hai aura baad meh Lamine dvara loot liya  jata hai. Kahni ke annt tak vaah bach kr nikal jati hai.




#Article 634: Johannesburg (148 words)


Johannesburg, South Africa ke ek city hae, jon ki Gauteng Province ke capital hae . Iske4 October 1886 me suruu karaa gais rahaa. Hian pe JSE Securities Exchange hae, jon ki Africa ke sab se barraa  stock exchange hae.

Johannesburg me Africa ke sab se uuncha office block, the Carlton Centre (50 stories) aur Hillbrow Tower (270 metres, or 90 stories) hae. 



#Article 635: Kosovo (164 words)


Kosovo (Albanian: Kosovë nai to Kosova; Serbian Cyrillic: Косово; Serbian Latin: Kosovo), Balkans ke ek des hae.

Pahile je jamana me ii Dardani ke ek hissa rahaa, aur Roman, Byzantine, Bulgarian, Serbian and Ottoman Empires, tab Kingdom of Serbia, Italian Empire aaur Yugoslavia ke niche rahaa. 1999 me NATO ke bombing ke baad ii territory United Nations (UNMIK) ke administration ke niche aais. 



#Article 636: Achham Jila (273 words)


Achham, Nepalka Seti prantmain rahewala ek pahadi jila hai. 1,680 km2 tak phaila huwa Achham, Nepalke durgam jilaonme ek hai. Filhal sewase bahar rahawala Saphebagar air port jila mukhyalay Mangalsainse 8 ghanteka paidal duri par hai.

Achham jilaka nam Achham kaise raha ie bare kuch aadhar is prakar hain. 
Pahala  
Achham nam rahaneke sambandhme Achhami rajaka prarambhik rajdhani Sera budhi dharpuko liya jata hai. Sera budhi dharpu se kuch niche Pastoli gadse girnewale tin jharnao (falls)me ek thoda bada or dar lagnewala hai. Yeh tino jharnay banneke ley upar jis mulse pani aata hai usko prachin kalme Asmambu kaha jata tha. Ukt sthanme abhi bhi har sal makar sakrantiko mela lagta hai sohi asmamambu sabdaka apbhrans hokar Asmamb -Achhamb or Achham huwa. 

Doti jilake brahman khandanke Gopal Khatiwdake chhar (4) putra the. In charome se sabse chote bhai  Prabhashka beta Devendra ke sath Jumli raja Ashok Mallaki putri Harmataka prem vivaha karke woha kuch din Jumlame rahe. Badmen Naukhuwame hi shasan karne lage unse paida hue putra raja hona aur shaha padbi pana sabko aascharj (acbambha) huwa kyuki raj khandanme prem vivaha se paida hue santanko najayj mana jata tha. Ies hi achambha sabda badme apbhransit hokar Achham nam raha.

para purv kalme tatkalin raja mugal samrajyka daman sahan na kar paneke karan kuchh Bharatiy Hinduonko Nepalme jana pada ghumte phirte Bhartiy Hindu Nepalke Naukhuwa (Achhamka pura nam Naukhuwa tha) pahuche un dinome ies kshetrame bahut sare mithe aam (mango) milte the jo abhi bhi milte hai. Anukul mausam ke karan Bhartiy Hindu Naukhuwame hi rahane lage Hindime mithe aamko achchha aam kaha jata hai wohi achchha aam apbhans hokar abka Achham bana.




#Article 637: France (702 words)


France (French: France), jiske official naam  French Republic (French: République française) hae, Europe ke ek des hae. Iske capital city Paris hae. France, European Union ke member hae.  France ke iske monuments aur structures khatir jaise ki, Louvre, Eiffel Tower, Arc de Triomphe, Giverny, Versailles, aur Notre Dame hae. France ek des hae jiske régions aur départements me baata gais hae.

France, 17th century se one of the world's biggest powers hae. 18th aur 19th centuries me France, ek barraa colonial empire ke banais jon ki West Africa aur Southeast Asia me rahaa. France me sab se jaada tourist logan jaae hae aur hian pe har saal 82 million tourists jaawe hae. France, European Union ke suruu kare waala pahila des me se ek rahaa aur iske land area European Union me sab se jaada hae. France, United Nations ke bhi founding member hae aur ii G8 aur NATO ke bhi member hae. Ii United Nations Security Council ke paanch permanent members me se ek hae. France, ek nuclear power hae aur iske lake active warheads aur nuclear power plants hae.

France ke kuch baraa city hae: Paris, Lyon, Marseille, Lille, Toulouse, Bordeaux, Nice, Strasbourg, Nantes aur Rennes.

France, Western Europe me hae. France ke merr (border) Belgium, Luxembourg, Germany, Switzerland, Italy, Monaco, Andorra, aur Spain se hae. France me dui pahaarr hae jiske naam hae the Alps aur Pyrenees. France me dher naddi hae, jaise ki Seine aur Loire.  France ke north aur west me chota pahaarr aur naddi ke valley hae. France me dher rakam ke mausam rahe hae. Atlantic north and west ke mausam ke bahut affect kare hae. Iske matlab ii hae ki temperature sab time lg hag ek rakam rahe hae. East me winter bahut thanda rhae hae. Summer me bahut garam rahe aur tuufan bhi aae hae. South me summer me garam aur jhuura rahe hae aur winter me thanda aur bhiija rahe hae. 

France ke abhi ke border purana Gaul ke border ke rakam hae. Purana Gaul me Celtic Gauls log rahat rahin. Gaul ke 1st century BC me Rome, jiske leader Julius Caesar rahaa, capture kar liis rahaa. Dhire dhire, Eventually, Gauls log Roman bhasa (Latin, jisme se French bhasa aais hae) aur Roman ke rahan. Christianity 2nd aur 3rd century me France me faila aur fourth aur fifth century me ekdam tagrraa hoe gais.

Treaty of Verdun (843), Charlemagne ke Empire ke tiin bhaag me baat diis. Isme se sab se baraa Western Francia rahaa jisme se modern France aais hae.

Carolingian dynasty 987 France me raj karis, jab Hugh Capet, France ke Raja banaa. Uske descendants, logan Capetian dynasty,  House of Valois aur House of Bourbon,  bahut din ke larrai ke baad des ke unite kar diis. 17th century aur Louis XIV of France ke raj me ii log bahut tagatwar rahin. Uu time France me Europe ke sab se jaada abaadi rahaa. Ii des European politics, economy, aur culture ke bahut influence karis. French diplomacy ke khaas bhasa banaa. Enlightenment bhi jaada kar ke France me bhaes. 18th century me France ke scientist logan bhi bahut kuch discover karin. France, Americas, Africa aur Asia me dher colony bhi establish karis.

France ke (administrative) regions me baata gais hae jisme se 22 Metropolitan France me hae:

France ke 4 overseas regions hae:

France ke 100 departments me baata gais hae. Ii departments ke 342 arrondissements me baata gais hae. arrondissements ke fir se 4,032 cantons me baata gais hae. Sab se chhota subdivision commune hae. 1 January 2008, me INSEE 36,781 communes ke gini jisme se 36,569 metropolitan France aur 212 overseas France me hae . This is more than in any other European country.

France ke sarkar semi-presidential system hae jaise ki French fifth Republic ke Constitution ke likha hae. Ii des apne ke  an indivisible, secular, democratic, aur social Republic bole hae. 

France ke armed forces ke chaar branches me baata gais hae:

France me 359,000 military personnel hae.. France, aapan GDP ke 2.6% defence pe kharchaa kare hae. Ii European Union me sab se jaada hae. France aur UK, EU 40% defence budget spend kare hae. France's ke defence budget ke 10% nuclear weapons me kharchaa karaa jaae hae.




#Article 638: Biman Chand Prasad (337 words)


Dr. Biman Chand Prasad, Fiji ke ek hindustani politician hae. Uu National Federation Party ke leader aur and Shadow Minister for Finance, Planning and Statistics aur Fijian Parliamentary Public Accounts Committee ke chairman hae. 

Prasad ke janam Dreketi, Vanua Levu me bhaus rahaa. Uu aapan parrhai Muanidevo Indian School, Dreketi Junior Secondary School aur Labasa College me karris rahaa. Uu Bachelor of Arts in mathematics and economics University of the South Pacific se karis aur iske baad Masters of Commerce University of New South Wales se aur Doctor of Philosophy University of Queenslandse .

Prasad, 1986 me  University of the South Pacific me lecturer banaa. Uu 1999 se 2006 talak, USP staff Association ke President rahaa, 2003 se 2007 talak School of Economics ke head aur 2007 se 2013 Professor of Economics and Dean of the faculty of Business and Economics rahaa. Uu  Journal of Fijian Studies  ke associate editor aur Journal of Pacific Studies ke editor rahaa. Professor Prasad dher book aur journal article likhis hae.  Uu  dher regional aur international agencies aur South Pacific government ke khatir consultancy kaam bhi karis hae.

April 2014 me, Prasad  University of the South Pacific ke Professor of Economics ke position se resign kar ke politics join karis.

Uu abhi talak Griffith University, James Cook University and Punjabi University in Patiala, India ke Adjunct Professorships ke position hold kare hae.

Prasad, 1999 ke election me National Federation Party ke taraf se kharraa bhais rahaa lekin nai jiitis. 2001 me uske NFP ke President banae ke kosis karaa gais llekin uu inkaar kar diis.

March 2014 me Prasad ke NFP ke leader chuna gais. Uu 2014 ke election me kharraa bhais, jisme uske 8,097 votes milaa jonki fourth highest-ranked candidate me rahaa. Uske party ke 5.2 percent popular vote aur 3 of the 50 parliamentary seats mila.

Prasad iske baad Shadow Minister for Finance, Planning and Statistics aur Chairman of the Parliamentary Public Accounts Committee banaa.




#Article 639: Neil Sharma (148 words)


Dr. Neil Prakash Sharma (janam 1955, Suva), Fiji ke ek politician, jon ki abhi Frank Bainimarama ke Cabinet me Minister for Health hae

Sharma, aapan primary school ke parrhai Holy Trinity School, aur secondary school ke parrhai  Marist Brothers High School me karis.  Uu 1980s me CWM Hospital, Suva me  OB/GYN ke kaam karis. Uske lage  MBBS aurpost-graduate Certificate in Women's Health and a Post Graduate diploma in Obstetrics  University of the South Pacific aur Fiji School of Medicine se hae. 




#Article 640: Aiyaz Sayed-Khaiyum (136 words)


Aiyaz Sayed-Khaiyum, Fiji ke Attorney-General, Minister for Justice, Anti-Corruption, Elections, Public Enterprises, Industry, Trade, Investment, Tourism and Communications , Bainimaram ke military aarkar me rahaa. Uu Fiji First political party ke general secretary bhi hae. 

Aiyaz Sayed-Khaiyum, Sayed Abdul Khaiyum, jon ki pahile member of Parliament rahaa, ke larrka hae aur pahile Fiji TV Journalist aur abhi ke Fiji Broadcasting Corporation ke CEO, Riyaz Sayed-Khaiyum ke aadha bhaiyaa hae. Uske lage Masters degree in Law (University of Hong Kong), Bachelors in Law (University of New South Wales), Graduate Diploma in Legal Practice (University of Wollongong) aur Bachelors in Political Science (Australian National University) se hae. Uu Director of Public Prosecutions ke senior legal officer  rahaa. Uu Sydney ke  Minter Ellison law firm me bhi kaam karis hae. Uu Fiji Young Lawyers Association ke President bhi rahaa.



#Article 642: Indraprasth soochanaa prodhogikee sansthan - dillee (IIIT-D) (225 words)


Indraprasth soochanaa prodhogikee sansthan - dillee (IIIT-D),nai dille { bharat ] men stith vishwasatariya uchch sikshya hetu ek sawayat enngineering sansthan hai .  yeh aal india council of technical education dwara 'rastriya mahatwa ka santhan' ghoshit hei .. Jisamen ek manōran̄jan kēndra, ēka laṛakon kā chātrāvāsa aur ek laṛakiyon kē liyē chātrāvās, saṅkāya sadasyōn aura anusandhān kēndra, kai vyākhyāna kakṣha hain.praśhāshnika kāryālay main vitt vibhāg wa nidēśaka ka  kāryālay, sammelan  kaksh, ek board kamara, ēk aupcharik baiṭhak aur ek charchā kṣhētra aur saṅkāy kāryālay, śaikṣhaṇik kaṇḍra hain. Saṅkāya aur anusandhān wiṅg main Ph.d aur M.Tech kamarē hai. Isakē alāwā vimarśh aur vichārōn kē ādān-pradān kē liye kakṣha hain.

aai aai aai ti-D ke shaikshik karyakarm

san 2015 mein kiye gaye ek Dataquest patrika ke surwey ne es sansthan ko bhartiya sarkari engineering kollejon mein saptam sthan per rakha hai. 

Es sansthan ko bharat Sarkar ki rastriya mulyankan aur prityanan parishad dwara ese A' Grade ka sansthan mana hain.

sansthan ke ek bhawan ki ek emarat ke pratham manjil par bhojanalaya wa dusari manjil par ek sangit ka kamara ,ek wyayamshala, sah pathayakaram karyakaram jaise ethical hanking club,chalchitra club,sangit club,robotics club, khel club,kwij club ,samudayik kriya club,nritya club,web design ewam vikas club,sahityik club etiyadi hain. 

aai aai aai ti-di  kuchh  domain kshetro  wa anay khsetro  ke anusandhan liye sankay ewam anusandhan karamchariyo ke sath suchibadh hai. 




#Article 643: Dawat-e-Islami (137 words)


Dawat-e-Islami eak Islami mazhabi tanzeem hay, jo 1981 main Pakistan say chali, our aaj 200 deason tak ponch gai hae. dawat e islami Islam ki tiblegh o dawat ka kam karti hay. is ke madaras ki tadad pakistan or degar mulkon main hazaron ki tadad main hay, jin Quran ur Islami talemat di jati han. is ke ameer ka nam Muhammad Ilyas Qadri hay, jin ko dunya jahan main Musalman Ameer Ahle Sunnat khety han.

Dawat e Islmai ki darsi ktab Faizan E Sunnat hay, jo Urdu, Hindi, Sindhi, English, bangli zubanaon main tarjma ho chuki hay. isi ktab say kam taleem yafta arkan Islami malomat logon tak ponchaty han. is ke alawa dawat e islami 35 zubanoo main ktabian tarjama kar rahi han.

ye Haftawar Shab-e-Juma Ijtima (hafta war gatherings) dunya jahan mke hazaron sheron main.




#Article 644: ICC Cricket Viswa Cup (137 words)


ICC Cricket Viswa Cup, One Day International cricket kaa international championship hae. Ii tournment khel kay adminstrator International Cricket Council (ICC) dwaraa haar char saal mae eko bar khela jata rahiis hae. Ii tournament puri duniya mae sabse zada dekha gaya tournament mae se eko hae, ii srif FIFA Viswa Cup aur Olympic kay peechay hae.

Pahilka World Cup 1975 mae England mae khela gaya rahiss tha, pahil kay teen Cricket World Cup England mae khela gaya rahiss. par 1987 tournament kay baad say world cup har char saal mae eko bar dujay desh mai khela jata rahiss hae. Sabse haal kaa tournament 2015 mae Australia aur New Zealand mae khela gaya rahiis aur ii tournament Australia nay jeeta.

Ii puraskar Viswa Cup kay final match mae sabse aacha khelne wale khilaari ko diya jata rahiis hae.




#Article 645: Hari Punja (138 words)


Hari Punja, OF, OBE (janam: 1936), Fiji ke ek Hindustani businessman hai jon ki  Hari Punja Group of Companies ke chairman hae. Hari Punja and Sons Limited dher rakam ke business kare hai, aur saait Fiji ke sab se barraa company hae.

Hari Punja ke janam Cuvu, Sigatoka, Fiji me bhais rahaa aur uske parrhai Fiji aur Australia me bhais rahaa. Uske lage chemical engineer ke degree hae. Punja aapan family business me 1960 se kaam kare hae. Uu  Lautoka ke mayor bhi rahaa aur Fiji Broadcasting Commission aur Fiji Sugar Corporation ke board me bhi rahaa. He served as a Senator from 1996 to 1999.

Punja ke saadi Tara se lagbhag fifity saal pahile bahis rahaa aur uske lage paanch larrkan; Rohit, Ajai, Sanjay, Deepa, Leena hae.

Punja ke dher credentials aur honors milaa hae, jisme hai:




#Article 646: Brij Lal (historian) (613 words)


Brij V. Lal , Fiji ke ek Hindustani historian hae. Uske janam Labasa, Vanua Levu me bhais rahaa. Uske parrhai University of the South Pacific, the University of British Columbia aur the Australian National University me bhais rahaa. Uu Bainimarama government ke sarkar ke critic rahaa, jon ke military coup of 2006 se taagat me aais aur2014 elections ke baad Prime Minister banaa. Lal abhi Australia me rahe hae.

#Article 647: Lovely Professional University (187 words)


Lovely Professional University(LPU) 9871364815 ek state university hai, jo ki North India ke Punjab state me Stith hai.LPU ki sthapna Punjab Sarkar Dwara hui thi, Aur Punjab Sarkar ne  The Lovely Professional University Act ke tahat LPU ko manyata pradaan ki. LPU ko  UGC, NCTE, PCI, BCI, AIU sasnstano dwara bhi manyata prapt hai.

LPU ka campus 600+ acres ke under faila hua hai. LPU ek nasha mukt, daru mukt , Dhupram mukt , sath hi ragging  se bhi mukt parisar hai, LPU Phagwara Punjab Me Stith hai; LPU ka parisar National Highway-1(G.T Road) ke kinare , Jalandhar City ke Shuruat me hi basa hua hai.

LPU ke Campus ke under ek pura city basa hua h jaha apko gardens, lawns, Makan, Imaratein aur Lambi Sadke dekhai deti hai. LPU ke pas apni khud ki Pani aur bijli ki suvidha mojud hai, is ke sath hi roz marrah ki jarurato ke samano ke liye LPU ke bhitar hi ek Shopping Complex bhi mojud hai. Parisar ki bhitar ek Hospital bhi mojud hai jo Saptah k satho din aur din k 24 ghante (24*7)  seva me uplabdh hai.




#Article 648: Pokémon (122 words)


Pokémon ek media franchise hae jo ki The Pokemon Company ke duara chalai ja rahi hae aur ise 1995 mae Satoshi Tajiri ne banaya tha. Yeh series fictional species pr adharit hae jisse 'Pokemon' kahaa jata hae, aur jo insaan unh pokemons ko training detey hae unhe Pokemon Trainers kahaa jata hae.

Yeh franchise ek video game bananey se shuru hue the jisne ki Game Boy ke liye video game banaye the. Uss game ko Game Freak ne develop kiya tha aur Nintendo ne publish kiya tha. Yeh franchise ab Video Games, Trading Cards, Animated Series, movies, comic books aur khilone bhi banati hae. Pokemon second sabse famous video game hae jiske aagey Nintendo ke duara banai gyi Mario Franchise hi hae.




#Article 649: Gwalior (361 words)


Gwalior bhaarat mein Madhya Pradesh ke nagar nigam hae.madhy pradesh praant ka ek pramukh shahar hae.  bhaugolik drshti se gvaaliyar ma.pr. raajy ke uttar mein sthit hae.  yah shahar aur isaka qila uttar bhaarat ke praacheen shaharon ke kendr rahe hae. yah shahar gurjar pratihaar, tomar tatha kachhavaaha raajavansho kee raajadhaanee raha hae.  is shahar mein inake dvaara chhode gaye praacheen chinh smaarakon, kilon, mahalon ke roop mein mil jaenge. sahej kar rakhe gae ateet ke bhavy smrti chinh is shahar ko paryatan kee drshti se mahatvapoorn banaate hae.

moraar: Pahile yah sainy kshetr hua karata tha, jise militree ophisars rejidenshiyal eriya rijarvd (morar) kaha jaata tha aur sankshep mein moraar.
thaateepur: riyaasat kaal mein yahaan sena ke sarakaaree aavaas the, jis ka naam thartee phor laansar tha. aazaadee ke baad yah aavaas madhy pradesh shaasan ke adheen aa gae, jise thartee phor kee jagah thaateepur kaha gaya.

ːsahastrabaahu ya saasabahoo: gvaaliyar durg par is mandir ke baare mein maanyata hae kee yah sahatrabaahu arthaat hajaar bhujaon vaale bhagavan vishnu ko samarpit hae.  baad mein dheere-2 saasabahoo ka mandir kaha jaane laga.
gorakhee: puraane rajistraar ophis se gajaraaraaja skool tak sindhiyaavansh ne rahane ka sthaan banaaya tha. yahee unakee kul devee goraakshee ka mandir banaaya gaya. baad mein yah gorakhee ban gais.
ː pichhadee dyodhee: stet taim mein mahal banane se Pahile safed jhanda gaada jaata tha. jab mahal bana to isake peechhe kee dyodhee aur baad mein pichhadee dyodhee kahalaane lagee.
ː telee ka mandir: 8 vee shataabdee mein pratihaar raaja ke senaapati telp ne durg par dakshin aur uttar bhaarateey shailee ka mandir banavaaya tha, jise telp ka mandir kaha jaata tha. aaj ise telee ka mandir kaha jaata hae. 
ː paan patte kee goth: poona kee maraatha sena jab paaneepat yuddh se paraajit hokar laut rahee thee, tab usane yaheen apana dera daal liya. Pahile ise paaneepat kee goth kaha jaata tha. baad mein yah paan patte kee goth ho gais.
ː dapharin saraay: 18 vee shatadi mein yahaan kachaharee lagaee jaatee thee. yahaan gvaaliyar anchal ke kareeb 800 logon ko laard dapharin ne phaansee kee saja sunaee thee, isee ke chalate ise dapharin saraay kaha jaata hae.




#Article 650: Sushil Chhetri (120 words)


Sushil Chhetri () ek nepali kalakar hai. Usne Aago movie se apna career ko suruwat kiya tha.  Woh apna kayen movie se jana jata hai: Aago (2000), Gaajal (2001) and Anjuli (2002).   Chhetri ne 100 se jada Nepali movies aur 11 Bhojpuri movies me act kiya hai.

Chhetri ne apna padhai Tika High School, Kathmandu se kiya hai.

Chhetri ne national and international organizations se Award vi jita hai.Chhetri ne Dabur Anmol Motion Picture Award (2004) ne nepali movie ‘’’Triveni’’’ ke liye Best Leading Actor award jita hai. Chhetri ne  Kolkata huwa  me uske paile movie ‘’’Aago’’’  ke leye Best Actor ka award vi jita tha . 

Chhetri ne indian television   ke series ‘’’The Ring’’’ me vi act kiya tha. 




#Article 651: Jaina (197 words)


Jaina, sai koya e dua na pseudobaga ni na plantain, e dua na itei ni herbaceous sautu tomani tikoga ena loma ni matavuvale Musaceae acaule (genus Musa-waraki na genus Ensete ka produces na ka e vakatokai me vakailasu Jaina). Sa tubu ena 130 na matanitu. E kau ena Cevaicake kei Esia sa tiko ena gauna oqo ni vakabulabulataki ena voleka ni yadua na veiyasana katakata vinaka e na vuravura.
Wasoma, oka kina me baleta na inaki vakabisinisi, na vosa Jaina sai koya na vua ni malumu ka kamica ni pulp rawa ni kana droka. Ia, e vakakina na kedra ituvuka, na pulp ni feistier kei na kulina daulolo ka drokadroka, dau lesi ena vunikau ni waqavuka, mai na vosa vaka-Sipeni, na Jaina madrai se na vuravura ni da ni Jaina, ena vosa vaka-Potukali, se na plantains, ka sa vakamai na vakasaqa (buta katakata se tavuteke), constituting na kedra kakana taumada na lewenivanua e vuqa na veiyasana katakata. E vuqa na Jaina me vakauta sa na mataqali taumada, e dina ga ni 10 na 15 na pasede ni veivakamarautaki ni vuravura e sa baleta na vakauta na isema, kei Amerika kei na Iurope na kaukauwa levu ni importing.



#Article 653: Grace Deoki (220 words)


Grace Magdelene Deoki (1917 - 2011), Fiji ke ek samaj sewak rahisa.
Grace Deoki ke janam Levuka, Fiji, me 21 March 1917 me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Paul aur maiya, Damayanti Kerala, India ke isai rahin. UU aath larrkan me se sab se barrii rahis. 

Grace ke parrhai Marist Convent me bhais rahaa aur uu parrhai ke baad teachaa banis. 1932 me uske saadi Rev. Ramsey Deoki se bhais, jon ki pahila  Fiji ke Hindustani rahaa jon jki Fiji me the Methodist banaa.

Suruu me Grace aapan admii ke Church me madat karis lekin, uske maut ke baad uu Fiji ke log ke sewa de ke sruu karis. 
Uu dher jagha ghumis aur Hindi aur English ke chhorr ke Malayam, Tamil aur Kaiviti me bhi baat karat rahis.  1971 me uu Selly Oak college, England se sociology me diploma karis. India ke sarkar ke invitation pe uu dui mahina India me rahis, jahaan pe uu women’s organizations aur uske yogdaan ke baare me sikhis.

Grace dher din talak Fiji me dher organization me sewa diis , jisme rahaa: 

Grace Deoki ke uske sewa ke khaatir aadar de dekha jaawat rahaa aur 1976 me uske British Empire (O.B.E.) dewa gais.

Uske maut 20 March 2011 ke bhais . Uu aapan pichhe 7 larrkan, 17 naati-poota aur 23 par-naati-poota chhor gais hai.




#Article 654: Gurmehar Kaur (137 words)


Gurmehal Kaur ek Bharat ki ladki rahi jo Delhi University ke Shri Ram College for Women ki student rahi.Veh Bharat aur Pakistan ke shanti vale sambhandhon  ki vkalat krne vali rahi hai .Veh  Postcard for Peace sanstha ki member bhi rahi.  Ih ke bare me usne ikk vedio youtube par dala tha . Iske baad vo media ki khbaron aur charcha mein kafi ane lag gai.Gurmehar ke pita ki Jammu  aur Kashmir mein 1999 mein ek atankvadi hamle mein mrityu ho gai thi .

Gurmehar Kaur Bharat  ka janam Punjab State mein hua raha .Uske pita Indian Army mein service krte the jo 1999 mein ek terrorist hamle mein shahid hue the.
gurmehar kaur desh virodhi karya ko liye kafi khabar me aa gai thi usne publicity pane ke liye apne pita ki shahadat ko bech dala




#Article 655: Shah Aqeeq Baba (120 words)


Syed Asghar Ali Shah Bhukari (c. 1432 – c. 1451) Al-Maruf Shah Aqeeq Baba ek  Suhrawardi Wali guzre hein.

Shah Aqeeq  1431 se 1451 ka arsa-e-haya tha. Wo Suhrawardi sufi sisle se the. 
Shah Aqeeq  Uch mein rehte the. Jab in kai walid  Syed Muhammad Sharifuddin ibn Abdullah Bhukari ki wafaat hui tou wo apne bhaiyun kai sath Uch se Sindh agae.

Inka Urs har saal  Jumada al-awwal ke Islami Mahina mai manaya jata hai. Urs  Sujawal zilla, Sindh mai manaya jata hai. (In 1986, a biography was written about him by Habibu Sindhi and published by the Anjuman-i-Ghulaman-i-Mustafa).Accessions List, South Asia, Volume 7, Issues 1-6 E.G. Smith for the U.S. Library of Congress Office, New Delhi, 1987 accessed at 




#Article 656: J. S. Kanwal (105 words)


Jogindar Singh Kanwal (1 December 1927 - 17 July 2017), Fiji ke ek master rahaa, jon ki Ba ke Khalsa College ke Principal aur ek Hindi ke writer rahaa.

Kanwal ke janam Panjab, India ke Ludhiana Jhikka gaon me, 1 July 1927 me bhais rahaa. Uske pitaji, Chanan Singh, aapan parwaar ke Inia me chhorr ke Fiji aae gais rahaa. 1947 me , India ke partition ke time uu, refugee camp me kaam karis rahaa.  Uu Amritsar me Bachelor of Arts aur Master of Arts karis. 1955 me uu teacher training ke post graduate course karis aur ak teacher traing college me kaam kare lagaa.




#Article 657: Unown (548 words)


Unown (アンノーン Annōn) Nintendo aur Game Freak ke Pokémon phrenchaij mein ek Pokémon prajaati hai. Ken Sugimori dvaara banaaya gaya, anona pahalee baar Pokémon Gold and Silver ke veediyo gem mein aur baad ke seekvel mein dikhaee die, baad mein vibhinn vyaapaarik vastuon, spinof khitaab aur phrainchaizee ke enimeted aur mudrit roopaantaron mein pradarshit hua. Phrainchaizee ke any paatron ke vipareet, anovan mein koee ekamaatr aavaaj abhineta nahin hai, balki ise kaee baar ek saath aavaaj uthaaya jaata hai.

Prateek Pokeemon ke roop mein jaana jaata hai, anen hairogliph-jaise, patale, kaale rang ke prateek hain jo aamataur par deevaaron par pae jaate hain. Vahaan anokha ke 28 roop, varnamaala ke pratyek akshar ke lie ek, ek prashn chihn aur ek vismayaadibodhak bindu hai. ve mukhy virodhee ke roop mein chitrit kie gae the Spell of the Unown, teesare Pokeemon philm. Uvaade Super Smash Bros. Melee aur Pokeemon edavenchars manga mein bhee dikhaee die hain. Unown aam taur par nakaaraatmak svaagat praapt hua hai.

Unown 1999 Game Boy khel ke lie Ken Sugimori dvaara banaaya gaya tha, Pokémon Gold and Silver. Unown ek videshee prakaar Pokémon ke roop mein shuroo kiya, lekin jab kalaakaaron unhen skech ke lie shuroo kiya, ve varnamaala ke aksharon kee tarah lag rahe karane ke lie shuroo kar diya.

Utaar-chadhaav haayarogliph-jaise, patale, kaale rang ke prateek hain jo aamataur par deevaaron par pae jaate hain. Pokémon Gold and Silver mein pahale dikhane vaale, yoononet mein 28 bhinn roop hain, laitin varnamaala ke akshar ke aadhaar par; ek prashn chihn ke do viraam chihn aur ek vismayaadibodhak bindu Pokémon Ruby and Sapphire (lekin Pokémon FireRed and LeafGreen tak anupalabdh) mein joda gaya tha. Pokemon brahmaand mein, yah kaha jaata hai ki pratyek prapatr kee vibhinn kshamataen hain. Yah agyaat hai ki Unown pahale aaya tha, ya ve patr samaan hain. In-gem Pokédex kahata hai ki Unown doosare praaniyon ke saath doorasanchaar sambandhee sampark kar sakata hai. Yadi ek se adhik Unown ek saath aate hain, unakee shakti badh jaatee hai, jisamen dikhaaya gaya hai Pokémon 3: The Movie, jahaan Unown ka ek bada klastar ek saath aate hain aur vaastavikata jhukaate hain. Ladaee mein Unown kee ek maatr gyaat chaal Hidden Power hai, jo ek alag prakaar upayogakarta kee vyaktigat moolyon ke aadhaar par kadam hai. Philm mein, Professor Oak Unown, jo vaastav mein Sirilik ke baad modaling kee kar rahe hain kee ek naee jodee adhyayan karata hai. Unown vikasit nahin hai. ve sanchaar karane ke lie teleepathee ka upayog karate hain ve 11 paund vajan karate hain aur maanasik hain yah spasht hai un-OWN.

Unown mein Pokémon shrrnkhala mein apanee shuruaat upasthiti darj karaee Pokémon Gold and Silver. Is khel mein, ve Johto kee Alph ke khandahar mein paaya ja sakata hai aur ek baar khilaadee guphaon khandahar mein paaya mein pahelee ko poora karata hai trigar kar rahe hain. Inhen unake aakrtiyon ke vargeekaran dvaara likha gaya tha jaisa ki inhen dekha gaya hai Pokémon Crystal. Mein phir se dikhaee Unown Pokémon FireRed and LeafGreen, jahaan ve Sevii dveep samooh mein Tanoby mandalon mein pae jaate hain. Mein Pokémon Diamond and Pearl, ve sinoh kee Solaceon taun ke paas ek gupha mein paaya jaata hai, aur Unown aksharon mein lekhan gupha kee ooparee manjil par dekha ja sakata hai. Mein Pokémon HeartGold and SoulSilver, kab Arceus samans ya to Palkia, Dialga, ya Giratina, khilaadee ke aasapaas Unown jhund, Cynthia, tatha Arceus.




#Article 658: Muhammad Ali Jinnah (224 words)


Muhammad Ali Jinnah ek Indian politician raha aur Pakistan ke banaya. Uu 25 December 1876 ke Karachi mein peda hua. Uu k baap ke naam Poonja Jinnah Raha ghais. Uu ke Sindh Madrassa-tul-Islam aur England mein parhaya ghais raha. 1906 ke England se India aa kar lawyer bana. 1913 mein All India National Congress ke mil raha aur 1920 mein naraaz ho kar chorr raha. 1913 k All India Muslim League ke join kiya jon wo maut tak nai chorra. 1927 mein India ke Muslim logan ki khattar apne 14 point pesh kiya. 23 March 1940 ke Lahore Resolution pesh kar ke India ke Muslim ki khatir alag country Pakistan ki demand ki. Uu ke baad wo Cripps Mission, Jinnah Gandhi baat, Wavell Plan, Cabinet Mission Plan aur 3 June Plan ke saamna kiya. 14 August 1947 ke uu Pakistan banae ke kaamyab ho raha aur Pakistan ka pehla Governor General ban raha. Ii ke baad uu ki health bigr gai aur wo 11 September 1948 ke faut mar gaya. Molana Shabbir Ahmed Usmani ne uu ki funeral prayer parhai aur aik laakh (1,00,000) se zaid logan shamil ho rahe. Uu ke Mazar-e-Quaid, Karachi, Pakistan mein dafana ghais raha. Pakistan ke logan use Quaid-e-Azam (barra leader) kahe hain. Pakistan ke currency par uu ka photo chappe hai. Log uu ki boht izzat kare hain.




#Article 659: All India National Congress (133 words)


Indian National Congress India ke political party hai. India ke banae wala Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi ii party se raha. Ii party k Allan Octavian Hume, Dadabhai Naoroji aur Dinshaw Wacha 28 December 1885 ke banae ghais rahe. Ii party India mein sab se barri partion mein se aik hai. Ii party ke mojooda sadr Sonia Gandhi hai. Ii ke headquarter 24, Akbar Road, New Delhi, India mein hai. Ii party ke newspaper ke naam Congress Sandesh hai. Ii party ke 20 million member hai. Ii Congress ki branches hain:

Ii party India ke National Party hai aur United Progressive Alliance ke saath mil kar kaam kar rahi hai. 2014 ke India ke election ke baad, India ke Lok Sabha mein ii ke sadasya 45/545 aur Rajya Sabha mein ii ke 58/245 sadasya hai.




#Article 660: All India Muslim League (236 words)


All India Muslim League India ke ek political party rahi. Ii party ke Khawaja Salimullah aur Vikar ul-Mulk ne  30 December 1906 ke Dhaka mein banaya. Ii party India ke Muslim logan ke bachane ke khatir banai rahi ghais. Muhammad Ali Jinnah ne ii party ke 1913 mein join kiya. Ii party k 1930 ke Sadar Muhammad Iqbal ne India ke Muslim logan ki khatir alag country ki tajveez di. 1937 ke Muhammad Ali Jinnah ii party ke hamesha k liye sadr ban gaya. Ii party ne 23 March 1940 ke ye keh kar k India ke Muslim, Hindu k saath nai reh sakat, India mein se Pakistan banane ke demand kar di. England ne Muslim logan se poochne k liye k woh Pakistan banana chahe hai ya nai, election karwaya. Muslim logan ne ii party ke saath diya. England ne 3 June 1947 ke Pakistan banae k promise kiya. Aakhir mein 14 August 1947 ke Pakistan ban gaya. Pakistan ke banNe ke baad Muhammad Ali Jinnah ne All India Muslim League ke khallas kar ke All Pakistan Muslim League bana li. Ii party India se khallas ho kar sirf Pakistan mein reh ghais. Ii party k kuch sadasya jo India mein reh ghais rahe, unho ne ii party k naam pe election jaari rakha. Ab ii party doosron ke saath mil kar kabhi kabhi Lok Sabha aur Rajya Sabha mein aik seat bana leti hai.




#Article 661: Quran (156 words)


Quran ya Qur'an Islam mein sab se barri aur sab se important book hai. Ii book Arbii bhasa me hai. Muslim log mane hai ke Quran aasman se nazil hui hai aur ii me likhi hui har baat such hai. Quran ke 30 part hai aur har part ke Para kaha jaye hai. Quran k 114 chapter hai aur har chapter ke surat kaha jaye hai. Quran ke har surat ke choti choti baat mein banta gaya hai aur har baat ke ayat kaha jaye hai. Muslim mane hain ke Quran ka ek harf parhne se 10 nekian mile hain aur agar koi Quran parh raha ho to Quran ke sunna lazim ko jaye hai. Quran mein purane logan ke kahanian likhi hui hai jon log achcha kaam kiye, Allah unse Khus ho gaya aur unke baksh kar Sawarg (Jannat) de di aur jon log ne use naraz kiya unhein Narag (jahannam) mein dal dia gaya.




#Article 662: Jinnah Gandhi Talks 1944 (127 words)


Jinnah Gandhi Talks Muhammad Ali Jinnah aur Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi ke aapas me 1944 me hui baat hae. Gandhi ne Jinnah ke sandesh bheja ke wo uu se baat karna chahe hai. Dono leader logan ne aapas me August me baat ka kaha magar baat September me hui. Ii baat 3 din hoti rahi. Gandhi aur Jinnah aapas me razi na ho sake. Gandhi kahat tha ke Hindu aur Muslim mil kar England se azadi le aur phir Pakistan banae k problem ke suljha le. Jinnah ne inkaar karte hue kaha ke woh ii baat se itfaq nai kare hai. Jinnah ne kaha ke England ke chahie ke wo India ke banane se pehle Pakistan ke banae qunke wo Congress aur Gandhi par biswas nai kare tha.




#Article 663: Kaaba (133 words)


Kaaba ya Ka'aba Islam ke sab se pavitr jaga hai. Ii Saudi Arabia ke city Makkah me Masjid al-Haram me hai. Muslim logan ii ke tarf munh kar ke Namaz parrhe hai aur Hajj bhi kare hai. Ii ki uunchai 13.1m (43 feet) hai. Ii ke Ibrahim aur Ismail banaya aur Muhammad (peace be upon him) ne ii ke Qibla banaya. Lakhon Muslim log har saal ii ke dekhne ke waaste Makkah me jaye hai. Arbii bhasa me kaaba Makab ke kahaa jaye hai. Ii ke hamesha silk ke kaprre se dhanp ke rakhha jaye hai.Ii ke saath kaale rang ka ek pathhar laga hua hai jonke Hajr-e-Aswad kaha jaye hai. Ii pathhar swarag se aaya hai. Ii pathhar pehle safed tha aur logan ke paap ke le le kar kaala ho gya.




#Article 664: Sharam (128 words)


Sharam ek ehsaas howe hai jon ke kaaran insaan ke lage hai ke uu ne koi kaam galat kiya hai. Sharam me sar jhuk jaye hai. Jada tar auraton ke sharam karne ke kaha jaye hai ke uu doosre mardon se sharam karein. Muhammad (peace be upon him) ne kaha, Sharam biswas ka part hai. Ii ke aam taur par Islam aur Asia ke baat kaha jaye hai. Europe aur America ki auratein besharam howe hai aur wo kaprre utaar kar nangi chalen phiren hai, nangi film banaye hai, nangi nache hai aur sab ke saamne mardon se intercourse (jinsi talaq jisme admii aapan land aurat ke vagina me daal ke uu ke garav vati kar de hai) kare hai. Asia me ii kaam nai kia jaye hai.




#Article 665: Sony entertainment television (India) (120 words)


Sony entertainment television bhaarat ka ek lokapriy teleevijan channel hai jo oktoobar 1995 mein pradarshit hua tha aur yah multi screen media private limited (jo pahale set indiya pra° li° ke naam se jaanee jaatee thee) ke adhikaar niyantran mein hai.

Sony tv star plas, zee Tv, tatha kalars se kadee pratisparddha rakhata hai. sonee teevee uchchatam chitr praaroop (echadee) mein bhee upalabdh hai. sonee echadee 28 maee 2012 se pradarshit hue hai.

Sony tv ke kaaryakram poore parivaar ke lie banae jaate hain. isamen sabhee darshak vargon kee ichchhaon ko dhyaan mein rakha jaata hai. dhaaraavaahik, ekshan, aaparaadhik, vaastavik, haasy-vyang, romaanchak, daraavane evan boleevud aadi sabhee vargon ke kaaryakramon ke kaaran chainal apanee ek alag pahachaan banae hue hai.




#Article 666: World (124 words)


Hamar planet ke tamam des, seas aur ocean ke mila kar world ya Dunya kaha jaye hai. World me 200 se jada des, 7 continent, 5 ocean aur bahut jada Islands hai. Hamar world ke raqba 510 million kilometres square hai. Jis me se 71 percent pe paani hai aur baaqi 29 percent par ocean hai. World ke 7 continent Asia, Africa, North America, South America, Antarctica, Europe aur Australia hai aur 5 ocean Pacific Ocean, Atlantic Ocean, Indian Ocean, Arctic Ocean aur Southern Ocean hai. World ke sab se barra Island Greenland aur sab se barra des Russia hai. World ke sab se chhota des Vatican City hai. World ke sab se barra ocean Pacific Ocean aur sab se barra continent Asia hai.







#Article 668: Ranbanka (203 words)


Ranbanka ek 2015 mein bana Hindi film hain. Yea film India mein ke direction mein bana tha. 



#Article 669: Prakash Neupane (107 words)


Prakash Neupane (janam March 25, 1997) ek jane mane Nepali RB Singer aur Rapper hein. Woh kafi masur rapper hein jinke hajaro fan followers hein.

Prakash Neupane ek Nepali rapper, singer, aur music producer bhi hein. Unhone Nepali Music industry mei kafi sarhe hit ganey gaye hein jese Aaideuna,Sunana, “Lagcha Maya Timro, “U Got Me” . Madhos by his band G-Unity , Parkhi Baschu,Rajkumari  (2017), “Kanchi” (2017),U Got Me (feat Girish Khatiwada  Amit Dangol (B-8Eight) (2017), Kanchi (2017), Bang Bang (2017), Timro Woripari.  (2017) adi unke jane mane gaane hein jo lakho logo nei suna hein. unke kafi sarhe fans hein jo unko apna adarsh mante hein.




#Article 670: Birth name (127 words)


janm ka naam parivaar ka naam hai jise kisee vyakti ke janm ke samay, ya kam se kam samay se vah bachcha hai. yah shabd kisee vyakti ya kisee mahila dvaara upayog kiya ja sakata hai jo kisee bhee kaaran se baad mein kisee naam ko badalata hai.

ek yuvatee ka naam parivaar ka naam hai- aam taur par janm ka naam-ek mahila se shaadee karane se pahale.

vivaah ke naam par vivaahit vyakti dvaara parivaar ka naam liya jaata hai. sabase aam udaaharan yah hai ki jab ek mahila apane pati ke parivaar ka naam shaadee ke samay letee hai. lekin kabhee-kabhee koee vyakti vivaah par apana naam badalata hai. isake alaava, kabhee-kabhee donon log apane naam badalate hain, jaise ki haifanet ya any mishrit naam.




#Article 671: Chalo Chatu (213 words)


Chalo Chatu ek angrejee vishvakosh pariyojana hai jo poore Zambia mein keval aitihaasik ghatanaon aur vartamaan ghatanaon, ullekhaneey saarvajanik aankadon, kampaniyon, sangathanon, vebasaiton, raashtreey smaarakon aur Zambia kee any pramukh visheshataon ko kavar karane ka dastaavejeekaran kar rahee hai. vebasait ni: shulk hai: upayogakarta bhugataan nahin karate hain lekin ve chalo chatu phaundeshan ko daan karane ka vikalp chun sakate hain. yah khulee saamagree hai, isaka matalab hai ki koee bhee ise kopee kar sakata hai. yah Zambia mein bhee sabase bada aur ekamaatr onalain vishvakosh hai chloo chatoo ka naam jhaambiyan sthaaneey bhaasha mein hamaare vishv ke roop mein anuvaadit hai. chaalo chatu joon 1, 2016 ko Jason Mulikita dvaara shuroo kiya gaya tha Chalo Chatu ek Zambia ke svaamitv mein hai
sangathan, chalo chatu phaoondeshan, jo lusaaka mein hai.

Chalo Chatu 1 joon, 2016 ko shuroo kiya gaya tha. ise www.chalochatu.org par ek angrejee bhaasha ke roop mein shuroo kiya gaya tha aur baad se sakriy raha hai. Chalo Chatu ko likhit, santulit, tatasth, aur vishvakosheey kee neeti ke tahat shuroo kiya gaya tha.

Chalo Chatu ek mupht sait hai vikipeediya ki koee bhee prshth praarambh ya sampaadit kar sakata hai, lekin aapake lie chalo chatu par sampaadit karane ke lie vebasait ke saath ek panjeekrt aur satyaapit upayogakarta hona chaahie.




#Article 672: Sileti bhasa (142 words)


Sileti bhasa (Sileti : Siloti bhasha), Bangladesh ke uttar-poorvaanchal mein avasthit chhilath vibhaag, asam ke hojai jila aur  baraak upatyaka, tatha tripura ke kuchh bhaagon mein prachalit hai. yoonaited kingadam, sanyukt raajy aur khaadee ke deshon mein basane vaale adhikatar bangalaadeshee yah bhaasha  bolate hain. 

siletee ko praayah bangaalee ka ek bolee maana jaata hai aur kabhee-kabhee paarasparik spashtata kee kamee ke kaaran ise kabhee kabhee ek alag bhaasha bhee maana jaata hai. silet pahale kaamaroop raajy ka hissa tha aur asamiya bhaasha ke saath siletee bahut mel khaata hai. pahale yah bhaasha apane lipi mein likhee jaatee thee, par ab yah bangaalee lipi mein hee likhee jaatee hai.
  

siletee bhaasha siletee naagaree lipi mein likhee jaatee hai. par isaka adhik prachalan nahin hai.

bhaarat aur banglaadesh ke alaava yoonaited kingadam mein siletee bhaasha bolane vaale sabase adhik log nivaas karate hain.










#Article 677: Vyaayaam (126 words)


 kisee bhee shaareerik gatividhi hai jo shaareerik phitanes aur samagr svaasthy aur kalyaan ko badhaata hai ya banae rakhata hai. 

Yah vibhinn kaaranon se kiya jaata hai, vikaas ko badhaane aur shakti mein sudhaar karane, umr badhane ko rokane, maansapeshiyon aur hrday pranaalee ko vikasit karane, ethaletik kaushal, vajan ghataane ya rakharakhaav ka sammaan karane, svaasthy mein sudhaar aur aanand ke lie bhee. bahut se log baaharee taur par vyaayaam karana chunate hain, jahaan ve samoohon mein samooh bana sakate hain, samaajeekaran kar sakate hain aur kalyaan badha sakate hain. 

svaasthy laabh ke sandarbh mein, anushansit vyaayaam kee maatra lakshy, vyaayaam ke prakaar aur vyakti kee aayu par nirbhar karatee hai. yahaan tak ​​ki vyaayaam kee ek chhotee raashi bhee kuchh nahin karane se svasth hai.




#Article 678: Koodane kee rassee (574 words)


Ek skiping rop () ya jamp rop ) ek upakaran hai jisaka istemaal skiping / jamp rop ke khel mein kiya jaata hai, jahaan ek ya ek se adhik pratibhaagee ek  par jhoolate hain taaki yah unake pairon ke neeche aur unake sir ke oopar se gujare. ekal freestail, ekal gati, jode, teen-vyakti gati (dabal dach), aur teen-vyakti phreestail (dabal dach phreestail) sahit skiping / jamp rop ke kaee up-bhaag hain. aksar seks aur umr se alag, ghatanaon mein duniya bhar mein saikadon pratispardhee teemen shaamil hain. kuchh pramukh sangathan hain jo khel ke roop mein jamp rop ka samarthan karate hain jaisa ki neeche dekha gaya hai. amerika mein, skoolon mein shaayad hee kabhee rassee kee teemen hotee hain, aur raajy haee skool ya praathamik skool ke lie aadhikaarik kaaryakramon ko manjooree nahin dete hain. phreestail ghatanaon mein, jampars ek minat kee dinacharya mein kaee buniyaadee aur unnat takaneekon ka upayog karate hain, jo ki ek pradhaan nyaayaadheesh, saamagree nyaayaadheeshon aur pradarshan nyaayaadheeshon dvaara nirdhaarit kiya jaata hai. gati kee ghatanaon mein, ek jampar apane pairon ko vaikalpik roop se rassee ke chaaron or ghumaata hai jab har baar jampar unake pair mein 30 sekand, ek minat ya teen minat ke lie jameen se takaraata hai. jampar ko us samay mein daahine pair jameen ko chhoone kee sankhya par aanka jaata hai.

Skiping ka upayog  ya saikil kee savaaree ke samaan ek  kasarat ke roop mein kiya ja sakata hai, aur isamen uchch  ya  ka star hota hai. yah  joradaar gatividhi ke lie prati ghante 700 se 1200 kailoree se adhik kee barn ret praapt kar sakata hai, mukhy roop se kood aur pair kee tah kee gati aur teevrata ke aadhaar par prati kood mein lagabhag 0.1 se 1.1 kailoree kee khapat hotee hai. [uddharan vaanchhit] das minat kee skiping lagabhag aath minat kee meel chalaane ke baraabar hai. 15-20 minat ke lie langhan ek kaindee baar se kailoree ko jalaane ke lie paryaapt hai aur koodane aur pair ke jhoolon kee teevrata ke aadhaar par 45-60 minat chalane ke baraabar hai. kaee peshevar prashikshak, phitanes visheshagy aur peshevar senaanee daudane aur joging jaise kisee bhee any vaikalpik abhyaas par vasa jalaane ke lie langhan kee salaah dete hain.

is tarah ke vyaayaam kee kathinaee aur prabhaavasheelata ko badhaane ke lie aise ethaleeton ke lie bhaarit skiping rassiyaan upalabdh hain. vyakti ya samooh abhyaas mein bhaag le sakate hain, aur kaee any ethaletik gatividhiyon kee tulana mein uchit takaneek seekhana apekshaakrt saral hai. vyaayaam umr aur phitanes ke star kee ek vistrt shrrnkhala ke lie bhee upayukt hai. jab aap rassee koodate hain, to isamen shaamil maansapeshiyaan sikudane aur phailane lagatee hain. aapakee peeth aur reedh kee maansapeshiyon mein khinchaav hone par aapaka poora shareer seedha ho jaata hai. jab aap rassee koodate hain, to aap lagaataar apane ghutanon ko modate hain jisase aapake bachhade kee maansapeshiyon ko lambavat vistaar hota hai. rassee koodate hee aapakee haddee ka dravyamaan bhee badh jaata hai, jisase aapakee haddiyaan thodee lambee ho jaatee hain.

do mukhy vishv sangathan hain: intaraneshanal rop skiping phedareshan (FISAC-IRSF), aur varld jamp rop phedareshan (WJRF).  (cheen) mein sabase haal hee mein aayojit (fisach) dvaara har vaikalpik varsh par 11 vishv chaimpiyanaship huee hain. har saal (wjrf) dvaara aayojit 7 varld jamp rop chaimpiyanaship huee hain; sabase haal hee mein phlorida ke oralaindo mein jagah le raha hai. is chaimpiyanaship ke any sthaanon mein vaashingatan deesee, phraans aur purtagaal shaamil hain.




#Article 679: Kotdwar (140 words)


Kotdwar Bharat ke Pauri Garhwal Jile mein sthit Ek Shahar hai. Yah Uttrakhand ka athwa(8) sabse bada jila hai, Iska purana nam khohdwara tha, Jiska matlab Khoh nadi ka pravesh dwar hai, kyonki yah Khoh nadi k that par sthit hai. Yah rajya ke dakshin paschimi bhag mein sthit hai aur Uttarakhand rajya ke mukhya dwar mein se ek hai.

Prarambh mein ek alag aur kam gyat tha, leking yah pramukhta me tab aya jab yah 1890 mein angrejon dwara rail se juda.

Kotdwar Sidhbali Mandir ke liye prasiddh hai, yah 2 kilometre ki duri per sthit hai, Sidhbali Mandir bhagwan Hanuman ji ko samarpit hai aur pure varsh saikdon shradhalu yahan darshan ke liye aate hain.

Kotdwar me aur b ghumne ki kahi jagah hai, jaise Devi mandir, Kanvashram aur lansdowne yaha se 38 km ki duri par hai.




#Article 680: Shakib Khan (152 words)


Shakib Khan (; Janam 28 March 1979), SK ki naam se bhi jana jate hae. ek baanglaadeshee philm abhineta, nirmaata, gaayak, philm aayojak aur media vyaktitv hai. lagabhag do dashak ke apane kariyar mein, Khan samakaaleen sthaaneey philm udyog ke prastaavak rahe hain, jinhen vyaapak roop se Dhallywood ke naam mein jaana jaata hai. Unhen media mein King Khan, Dhallywood ka Rajaa aur Number One Shakib Khan (laghu roop mein No1SK) ke roop mein jaana jaata hai, jinhen Dhallywood ka Bhaijaan (unakee 2018 kee philm Bhaijaan Elo Re ke sandarbh mein) bhee kaha jaata hai. vartamaan mein yeh Bangladesh mein sabase adhik bhugtaa paane waale abhineta hain.

Shakib Khan ka janam 28 March 1979 ko Masud Rana ke roop mein Ragadhi, Muksudpur, Gopalganj, Bangladesh mein hua tha. Khan ka mool nivaas Gopalganj jile ka Muksudpur upajila hai. unke pita Abdur Rab ek sarkaaree adhikaaree the aur unkee maa Noorjahan ek grhinee hain.




#Article 681: Anand Kumar Singh (138 words)


Anand Kumar Singh (1948 - 2020), Fiji ke ek wakiil aur politician rahaa. Uu Fiji Labour Party ke member rahaa aur 1999 ke election me Fiji ke House of Representatives me chuna gais rahaa. Uu Chaudhry sarkar me 1999 se 2000 talak Attorney General rahaa. 19 May 2000 me uske aur uske Party ke 42 aur member ke George Speight aur uske rebel logan hostage le liin rahaa. Uske 2 July 2000 me release karaa gais rahaa. 2001 se 2006 talak uu Fiji ke Senate me Leader of Opposition ke nominee rahaa. Uu Lautoka me Mahendra Chaudhry ke larrka, Rajendra Chaudhry ke saathe wakiili practice karat rahaa. Uske janam Bombay, India me bhais rahaa aur maut Auckland, New Zealand me bhais. Uske pitaji, Parmanand Singh, Fiji ke Legislative Council ke tiin pahila Hindustani member me se ek rahaa.




#Total Article count: 681
#Total Word count: 149371